Skip to main content

Full text of "Who are the Slavs? A contribution to race psychology"

See other formats 


Google 


This  is  a  digital  copy  of  a  book  that  was  preserved  for  generations  on  Hbrary  shelves  before  it  was  carefully  scanned  by  Google  as  part  of  a  project 

to  make  the  world's  books  discoverable  online. 

It  has  survived  long  enough  for  the  copyright  to  expire  and  the  book  to  enter  the  public  domain.  A  public  domain  book  is  one  that  was  never  subject 

to  copyright  or  whose  legal  copyright  term  has  expired.  Whether  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  may  vary  country  to  country.  Public  domain  books 

are  our  gateways  to  the  past,  representing  a  wealth  of  history,  culture  and  knowledge  that's  often  difficult  to  discover. 

Marks,  notations  and  other  maiginalia  present  in  the  original  volume  will  appear  in  this  file  -  a  reminder  of  this  book's  long  journey  from  the 

publisher  to  a  library  and  finally  to  you. 

Usage  guidelines 

Google  is  proud  to  partner  with  libraries  to  digitize  public  domain  materials  and  make  them  widely  accessible.  Public  domain  books  belong  to  the 
public  and  we  are  merely  their  custodians.  Nevertheless,  this  work  is  expensive,  so  in  order  to  keep  providing  this  resource,  we  liave  taken  steps  to 
prevent  abuse  by  commercial  parties,  including  placing  technical  restrictions  on  automated  querying. 
We  also  ask  that  you: 

+  Make  non-commercial  use  of  the  files  We  designed  Google  Book  Search  for  use  by  individuals,  and  we  request  that  you  use  these  files  for 
personal,  non-commercial  purposes. 

+  Refrain  fivm  automated  querying  Do  not  send  automated  queries  of  any  sort  to  Google's  system:  If  you  are  conducting  research  on  machine 
translation,  optical  character  recognition  or  other  areas  where  access  to  a  large  amount  of  text  is  helpful,  please  contact  us.  We  encourage  the 
use  of  public  domain  materials  for  these  purposes  and  may  be  able  to  help. 

+  Maintain  attributionTht  GoogXt  "watermark"  you  see  on  each  file  is  essential  for  informing  people  about  this  project  and  helping  them  find 
additional  materials  through  Google  Book  Search.  Please  do  not  remove  it. 

+  Keep  it  legal  Whatever  your  use,  remember  that  you  are  responsible  for  ensuring  that  what  you  are  doing  is  legal.  Do  not  assume  that  just 
because  we  believe  a  book  is  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  the  United  States,  that  the  work  is  also  in  the  public  domain  for  users  in  other 
countries.  Whether  a  book  is  still  in  copyright  varies  from  country  to  country,  and  we  can't  offer  guidance  on  whether  any  specific  use  of 
any  specific  book  is  allowed.  Please  do  not  assume  that  a  book's  appearance  in  Google  Book  Search  means  it  can  be  used  in  any  manner 
anywhere  in  the  world.  Copyright  infringement  liabili^  can  be  quite  severe. 

About  Google  Book  Search 

Google's  mission  is  to  organize  the  world's  information  and  to  make  it  universally  accessible  and  useful.   Google  Book  Search  helps  readers 
discover  the  world's  books  while  helping  authors  and  publishers  reach  new  audiences.  You  can  search  through  the  full  text  of  this  book  on  the  web 

at|http  :  //books  .  google  .  com/| 


EXPERIMENTELLE    (iRUNDLEGUNG     DEK    Gk- 

DACUTNisspsYCHoixxjiE,  (iotliiigen,  1905. 

General  Psychology,  Novi  Sad.  1908  (in 
Serbian). 

Expebhoental  Pbtcholoot,  Zagreb,  1008-9, 
ft  vob.  (in  Croatian). 

ExPBBiMSiiTAL  Pedagoot,  Zagreb,  1910  (in 
Cruatian). 

EzPKBiiCENTAL  DiDACTiGB,  Zagreb,  1911  (in 
Croatian). 

Biblical  Pbdagogt  and  Modern  Educa- 
tion, KarioEiti,  1012  (in  Serbian). 

HmOBT    OF    EXPSBIMKNTAL    PbTCHOLOGT, 

Novi  Sad,  lOU  (in  Serbian). 

New  Movementb  in  Education,  Petrograd, 
1012  Cm  Riudan). 

Pbofebbob  Boab'b  New  Thbobt  of  the 
FoBM  OF  the  Head, — ^A  Critical  Contri- 
bution TO  School  Antbbopologt,  Tianra»- 
ler.  Pa.,  1011. 

Die  Entwicklung  deb  Ejndeb  Ivnebhalb 
deb  schuuahbe,  1018. 

WhoAbetheGebmanb?  A  CoNTBIBOnOlf 
TO  Race  PbTCHOLOOT.    (Beidj  lor  PabttMtioaO 


.Ammi 


THB  WfiW  Y«7!tK 

PUBLIC  UBRARY 


ASTOR,  LENOX  A.ND 
TIU>fiN  FOUNDATIOMal 


Nikola  Kopgbnik  {Copernicus) 

Pole;  the  author  of  our  modem  Solar  System.  He,  and 
his  Serbian  cousin,  Nikola  Teala,  are  two  leg^  of  the 
Modem  Era,  two  greatest  genial  minds  in  the  history  of 


WHO 
ARE   THE   SLAVS? 


A  CONTRIBUTION    TO 
RACE     PSTCHOLOGT 


PAUL  R.  RADOSAVLJEVICH,  Ph.D.,  Pd.D. 

Prt^efor  at  Ntu  York  Unmrtit^ 
Mt^tr  ef  Ae  Ammean  Ptychaioffical  Atoeialiom,  «to. 

IN  TWO  yxyLVlSES 
VOLUME    TWO 


BOSTON 

RICHARD  G.  BADGER 

THE  OOBHAM  PRESS 


r 


m 


i». 


CorrusBr.  MM.  «T  Bioiahb  G.  Bam 


THE  HEW  YORK 
PUBUC  LIBRARY 

83968SA 


Umib  in  the  Unilrf  SUU*  o(  Amerfc* 
Tlie  Goriiun  Ftch,  BorioD,  U.  S.  A. 


CONTENTS  TO  VOLXME  n 


XVU.    SiATic  REuaiona  Tbarb 

Effect  of  ChristiBnit7^~Anti-ChiiKhi(m — The  Bohemian 
f>r  MorsviaD  Brethren  (Unitaa  Fntnun) — The  South 
^vic  Bogumili— The  Serbian  Nasareui — The  Russuui 
Kulaputni— The  Rusaian  Molokani— The  Busaian 
StUDt^ta— The  Ruuian  Rasbkol  oiks— The  Russian 
Vagranta— The  Rusaian  Molchahuki — The  Russian 
Deniera— The  Ruaaian  Shakuny  or  Shakers—The  Bus- 
nan  Dukbobortzi  or  Spirit  Wrestlcrs^The  Russian 
Baptiita— The  Russian  Pashkovists—Tbe  Russian  Joho- 
hes— The  Russian  Prophels— The  Russian  Free  F^th— 
The  Russian  Kayukl— The  Russian  Skoptay— The 
Russian  Sutayevs— The  Russian  Non-Prayers— The 
Russian  Khlysty— The  Ra^sian  Malovantzi— The  Rus- 
sian Theodoaians — He  Ruanan  Philippovtakj — The 
Russian  Pomoi^ane — The  Russian  Cbrist-Seekeni — 
The  Russian  Subotniki — llie  Russian  Diaconvtduni — 
The  Russian  Tolstony— Conclusion. 

Xvill.    Slavic  Ethical-Morui  loEau) 

XIX.    SociaL-PoLincAi.  Tbaitb    . 


1  "Artel"  and  "Svietelka"— 
Serbian  "Zadruga,"  "Moba,"  "PoEaymitza"  and 
"Esnaf" — MonteneKrin  "Bratatvo" — Conclusim. 

XX.    S1.AVIC  Ideal  of  Wohak IN 

XXI.    Slavic  Ideal  or  National  Unitt IM 

XXII.    Pan-Slavic  Ideal .     812 

The  Causes  of  Pan-Slavism — Hegel  ianism— ^National- 
istic idea — Reforms  of  Peter  the  Great — Roman 
Catholicism — German  "Kultur" — Russian  Slavism — 
Slavophiles— "Westemists"  or  "Liberals"— The  Es- 
■eoce  of  Russian  Slavism — Pan-Slavism  of  Other  Slavs 
and  South  Slavdom  (Jugoslavija) — Conclution. 

JUUlI.     Explanation  or  Slavic  Chabacter 283 

XXIV.    Genebal  Concldsion 893 


13-  r^n 

15-  mirni 


.viu(-l):II.LAnsBtci:F 
Lu:    (>)  Gr»l  RtuiuB  (-11 


iHHiiHUrin  (-IT).  NitioHl  k 


THEiisv  or--: 
PDBUC  tlERARY 

ASTOR.  L^NOK  AND 
TIJJJEM  FOUNDATIONS 


WHO  ABE  THE  SLAVS? 


14  Who  Are  the,  Slavit 

of  time  had  become  obecured  and  confused  by  the  infusion  of 
foreign  dements,  and  thus  degenerated  into  polytheism,  and 
finally  pantheism.  Before  the  Slavs  took  Christianity  they 
had  their  own  gods  just  like  all  other  people.  The  forces 
and  phenomena  of  nature  were  personified  and  worshipped 
as  gods.  The  Sun  and  the  Lightning  accompanied  by 
thunder  naturally  impressed  the  primitive  people  most 
deeply.  According  to  this  Slavic  mythological  hierarchy 
we  might  conclude  the  earthly  relations  of  gods  to  men  and 
men  to  gods.  Just  as  the  relation  between  Zeus  or  Jupiter 
and  other  gods  is  pictured  in  the  conditions  of  state  chiefs 
in  ancient  Greek  and  Roman  accounts,  so  also  the  Gromovnik 
Perun  of  the  Dniester  (Russian)  Slavs  and  Svetovid,  or 
Swintevit,  supreme  god  of  the  Baltic  Slavs,  personify  the 
main  characteristics  of  the  Slavic  tribes.  Military  and  agri- 
cultural traits  of  the  Slavs  are  personified  in  the  Supreme 
God  of  the  Baltic  Slavs.  Accordingly  the  horses  and  arms 
have  been  especially  dear  objects,  and  the  field  and  agricul- 
tural products  held  a  high  place  in  the  estimation  of  the 
people,  particularly  in  the  ceremonies  which  were  devoted 
to  the  celebration  of  Svetovid.  From  German  and  Scandi- 
navian sources  we  learn  that  the  Slavic  dwellers  of  the  lower 
Laba  (Elbe)  and  Odra  (Oder)  basins  worshipped  a  number 
of  divinities  of  a  military  character.  Thus  Suarasiz  (  Svaro- 
zich)  was  the  god  of  the  Lutitians ;  Svantovit  ("the  mighty") 
was  worshipped  at  Arcona  (the  capital  of  Riigen)  and  Trig- 
lav  ("the  three-headed")  at  Stettin.  These  divinities  had 
their  statues,  temples,  and  attendants  and  received  a  por- 
tion of  the  spoils  of  battle.  The  old  Russian  chroniclers 
state  that  the  Varangian  Russ  prince  took  oath  by 
the  gods  Perun  and  Volos.  When  St.  Vladimir  "began  to 
reign  in  Kiev,  he  put  on  a  hill  outside  his  palace  yard  the 
wooden  Perun  with  the  silver  head  and  golden  mustaches,  and 
Khors,  Dazhbog,  Stribog,  Simargi,  and  Mokosh,  and  the 
people  brought  them  sacrifices."  When  Vladimir  (972-1015), 


Slavic  Retigiout  Traits  15 

biuband  of  a  Greek  princess  (his  ^andmother  Olga,  the  wife 
of  Igor,  had  already  received  baptism  at  Byzantium ;  so  her 
name  is  venerated  in  the  Russian  calendar),  was  converted  by 
Greek  missionaries,  and  he,  in  turn,  forcibly  imposed  his 
religion  on  his  subjects  and  the  chief  of  pagan  idols,  Ferun 
was  scourged  at  Kiev  and  thrown  into  the  river. 

Of  the  relations  of  these  early  gods,  it  is  strangely  difficult 
to  gain  any  r«al  information.  It  is  to  be  regretted  that  no 
one  as  yet  has  made  a  complete  study  of  the  vexed  question 
of  Slavic  mythology.  The  word  Bog  or  Bogu  (God)  is 
reckoned  a  loan  word  from  the  Iranian  "Braga." 

The  Slavic  gods  mentioned  in  the  chronicle  of  a  monk 
Nestor  (about  1100  A.  D.)  included  Perjunes  or  Ferun 
(the  Thunder,  or  the  Sky),  the  chief  diety,^  personifying 
the  lightning  and  the  thunder  like  the  Skandinavian  god 
Thor;  Svarog,  the  heavens,  and  the  earth  as  the  wife  of 
Ferun.'  The  god  of  fire  was  Dabog  or  Dai-bog  (the  god 
of  Bun  and  sunshine,  the  ^ver  of  life  and  of  all  good  things, 
the  god  of  prosperity,  light  and  every  progress)  and  Stri- 
bog  (a  hostile  deity,  god  of  storms  or  winds,  the  Greek 
^olus) ;  Mokosh  was  a  Venus,  and  Simargi  the  god  of 
ocean.  Voles  or  Volos,  "the  beast  god,"  may  have  been  a 
god  of  cattle  (herds)  and  patron  of  merchants.  In  the 
Song  of  Igor't  Band  be  is  said  to  be  the  grandfather  of 
boianp  or  bards.  Chors  or  Khors  was  a  Mars.  Ferun 
curses  those  who  break  their  oaths;  and  weapons  and  gold 
are  dedicated  to  him.  His  images  were  of  wood,  with  a  sUver 
head  and  golden  mustaches.  Sacrifices  were  offered  to 
wooden  legs  or  mounds ;  and  the  three  great  rivers,  Dnieper, 
Don,  and  Bug,  were  also  represented  by  images,  and  adored. 
Of  the  other  Russian  divinities  nothing  is  known  with  cer- 
tainty, for  the  view  that  they  were  personifications  of  nat- 
ural phenomena  is  not  sufficiently  supported  by  early  evi- 
dence. It  is  interesting  to  note,  however,  that  in  an  old 
Russian  source  Hephaestus  is  glossed  with  Svarog  and  the 


•-_    «^ 


16  Who  Are  the  Slavif 

fire,  moreover,  is  called  Svftiozich  (i.e.,  ion  of  STarog), 
recalling  the  Suarasiz  of  the  Latitian  Slavs,  This  seems  to 
pomt  to  the  identification  of  fire  and  buq  worship.  With 
the  advent  of  Christianity  the  old  gods  were  regarded  as 
devils.  The  pagan  Russians  had  medicine  men  (so-called 
"vlsvi")  and  cremated  tbeir  dead. 

The  personification  of  wisdom  and  cunning  is  Volga 
Sviatoslovich,  who  ii  the  son  of  a  princess  by  a  serpent. 
Sviatogov  is  the  personification  of  strength — so  huge  that 
the  earth  can  scarcely  carry  him,  a  character  found  in  the 
Rustem  of  the  Persian  story. 

There  seem  to  have  beoi  no  priests,  temples  or  images 
among  the  early  Slavs.  As  there  was  no  priestly  caste  among 
the  Slav  pagans  to  garner  up  those  religious  traditions 
which  have  formed  the  basis  of  every  great  school  of  poetry, 
there  is  a  lack  of  recorded  tradition.  In  Russia  Vladimir 
the  Great  (who  towards  the  close  of  the  tenth  century  in- 
troduced Christianity)  set  up  idols  and  pulled  them  down 
upon  his  conversion  to  Christianity.  Only  the  Folab  Slavs 
have  a  highly  developed  cult  with  a  temple  and  statues  and 
a  definite  priesthood.  But  this  may  have  been  in  imitation 
of  Norse  or  even  Christian  institutions.  The  chief  god, 
whose  worship  seems  to  have  been  common  to  all  the  Slavic 
tribes,  was  called  Triglav  ("the  three-headed**) ;  he  was  the 
same  as  Svetovid,  apparently  a  sky  god  in  whose  name  the 
monks  naturally  recognized  Saint  Vitus.  With  Sviatovid 
were  associated  on  a  nearer  footing  of  equality  than  the 
other  gods,  Perun  and  Radegast — if,  indeed,  these  three 
names  do  not  merely  denote  different  personifications  or 
manifestations  of  the  same  power.  In  this  trinity  Svetovid 
or  Sviatovid,  is  considered  as  most  analogous  to  Mars  and 
Zeus,  Perun  to  Jupiter  and  Thor,  and  Radegast  to  Mer- 
cury and  Odin,  These  personages,  like  the  Titans  of  the 
Greek  legend,  symbolize  the  struggle  of  man  with  the  ele- 
ments of  nature.    Many  Slavic  national  poems  and  customs 


SUwic  ROigiout  TrtUta  Vt 

odicate  a  reminucence  of  fire  worship,  such  as  Slavs  of 
>riginal  Slavdom  conceived  the  essence  of  human  ori^. 
?ire,  the  son,  and  the  mountain-top  were  pictured  as  the 
lauldron  from  which  has  sprung  the  great  Slav  race.  Glo- 
rious the  sun  was  conceived  as  provider,  nourisher,  and 
Teator  who,  dail;  weaving  destiny,  climbed  the  high-hung 
leavens  where  mountains  did  him  honor  and  Time  and  the 
esser  gods,  dwelling  in  regions  of  snow,  bowed  in  servile 
lubjection,  recalcitrant  acolytes  in  wondrous  love  of  the 
lun.  Of  fire,  and  the  counterpart  of  good  and  evO,  of 
ight  and  darkness  did  the  old  balladry  sing. 

Of  the  numerous  gods  of  an  inferior  order  we  may  name 
Prove  (god  of  justice),  Priya  (Frey),  Bjelobog  (the  white 
ptd),  Chemobog  (the  black  god),  Koleda  (god  of  festivals), 
iCupala  (god  of  the  fruits  of  the  earth),  etc.  The  goddesses 
>f  the  old  Slavs  are  colorless  personifications  such  as  Vesna 
[spring),  and  Morana  (the  goddess  of  death  and  winter). 
!)n  the  whole  the  survival  of  old  rites  and  ritualistic  cus- 
x>ms  are  the  most  fruitful  source  of  information  on  early 
religion.  Ancestor  worship,  e.g.,  clearly  survives  in  the 
^dsiady"  festivals  of  the  white  Russians,  while  various  aol- 
ititial  and  equinoctial  rites  point  to  an  early  Slavic  re- 
i^on  of  agricultural  magic.  The  old  Slavs  also  believed 
n  vilas  (Serbs  '  have  their  own  Fallas  Athena — ^Vila  Raviy- 
}yla,  or  mountain  nymph),  and  rusalki,  n3rmphs  of  stream 
uid  woodlands ;  also  in  the  Baba-Jaga,  a  kind  of  man-eating 
iritch  (vethtitza)  and  in  Besy,  evil  spirits,  as  well  as  in  vam- 
pires, dragons  ("halla")  and  were  wolveS)  together  with 
multitudes  of  other  demons  and  spirits,  good  and  bad.  In 
ftddition  to  their  gods,  good  and  evil,  demons  of  different 
kinds,  they  believed  in  the  immortality  of  the  soul,  but  had  no 
rerj  clear  ideas  as  to  its  fate.  It  was  mostly  supposed  to 
go  a  long  journey  to  a  paradise  (raj)  at  the  end  of  the 
rorld  and  had  to  he  equipped  for  this.  The  dead  of  the  old 
Slavs  were  burned,  and  their  ashes  preserved  in  urns.    The 


18  Who  Are  the,  Slavif 

old  Serbs  stuffed  wadding  into  the  mouth,  nose  and  ears  of 
the  corpse  to  prevent  evil  spirits  taking  possession  of  the 
dead  body,  which  would  then  become  what  the  Magyars 
ccdl  a  vampire.  Also  the  soul  of  the  ancestor  seems  to  have 
developed  into  the  house  or  hearth  god  {Domovoj^  Krei) 
who  guarded  the  family.  The  popular  belief  knows  of  nu- 
merous other  sprites  ("lesye"),  fate  and  birth  divinities 
(old  Russian  "rozhanitza,"  "rodjenitze'*  and  "sudjenitze"  of 
the  Serbs),  were  wolves  ("vlkodlatzi'*  or  "vukodlahzi"), 
etc.  Nevertheless,  many  beliefs  and  practices  have  been  bor- 
rowed from  the  neighboring  peoples,  not  a  few  being  in-  ' 
troduced  along  with  Christianity.  To  Christian  influence  ' 
are  due  the  burial  ceremony  ("marzana")  of  the  Poles,  most 
of  the  Christmas  ceremonies  and  practices  of  the  South-  ' 
Slavs,  belief  in  devils,  witchcraft,  relics,  etc.  The  survivals 
of  pagan  festivals  at  the  solstices  and  equinoxes  have  con- 
tinued under  the  form  of  church  festivals.  The  Serbs,  only 
among  the  Slavs,  have  their  immemorial  national  fete  called 
Slava^  meaning  ^^glorification,"  when  a  baptismal  rite 
(Krgna-^me)  used  to  be  celebrated,  and  the  family  god  wor- 
shipped. The  patron  saint,  Nicholas,  John,  George,  Peter, 
Paul,  Stephen,  or  Michael,  now  takes  his  place.  What  Slava 
is  to  a  family,  that  Zavetina  (from  "zavet,"  a  vow)  is  to  a 
village.  Every  Serbian  village  has  a  saint  whom  it  celebrates 
as  its  special  patron.  It  is  interesting  that  Serbian  families 
who  have  the  same  saint  or  who  are  related  by  god-fathership 
do  not  intermarry. 

Worship  of  the  old  Slavs  was  performed  in  forest  groves 
and  temples,  cattle  and  fruits  being  offered  by  the  priests, 
whose  office  must  have  been  originally  performed  by  the  head 
of  the  family  or  chieftain,  as  the  common  name  for  priest 
and  prince  {knez  or  knyaz)  shows.  The  images  of  the  Slavic 
divinities  (a  stone  statue  of  Svetovid  was  in  recent  times  dis- 
covered in  eastern  Galicia)  had  a  striking  resemblance  to 
those  of  India.    Svetovid  had  four  heads,  Rugevit  (the  god 


sister  in  tlie  person  of  the  Ognjcna  Marija  or  Orrnyena 
ya  (Saint  Mary  of  the  fire),  we  may  guess  that  the  old 
1  had  a  sister,  too,  probably  Munja  (the  lightning). 
:ms  that  the  pagan  Serbs  had  a  special  flower  dedicated 
run,  as  the  purple  iris  is  to  these  days  called  pervmka 
flower  of  Penm),  without  which  there  is  no  garden  in 
^rbian  villages  (probably  a  part  of  worship  of  Ferun 
sted  in  the  cultivation  of  perunica).  Sempervivum  tecto^ 
or  the  Serbian  Chuvar-kutya  (the  house  guardian)  is 
ler  plant  which  was  dedicated  to  the  God  of  the  Pro- 
r  of  houses,  and  is  planted  on  the  house  roof  and  is  be- 
1  to  protect  it  against  the  lightning  strokes.  Serbs 
88  great  love  for  nature  and  lovely  things.  The  names 
»men  given  in  honor  of  flowers  and  fruits  illustrate  do- 
c  beauty.  So,  for  example,  Basilium  gives  the  name 
jka ;  Cametia,  or  Karanfil  in  its  Turkish  dress,  is  made 
ne,  Karanfila,  which  means  stock  of  flowers.  Likewise 
8ome  fruits  are  formed  women's  names,  as  for  example, 
oa  (blackberry),  and  Yagoda  (strawberry).    Men,  in 

are  called  Golub  (pigeon),  Dobrinko  (good  one),  Mi- 

(dear  one),  Srechko  (lucky  one),  etc. 
ere  was  a  Serbian  goddess  Lada  or  Leda^  probably 
Mldess  of  love  and  pleasure  (her  name  is  involved  in  cer- 
ierbian  popular  lyric  songs,  coming  there  as  a  refrain : 
O9  oy  Lado-le!").     Doda  or  Dodola  is  a  goddess  who 

the  waters  and  the  rain.  Frazer,  in  his  The  Gold- 
'ough  (London,  1900,  S  volumes;  second  edition), 
1:     **In  time  of  drought  the  Serbians   strip   a  girl  J 

ir  skin  and  clothe  her  from  head  to  foot  in  grass,  } 


so  Who  Ar§  ik$  Slamt 

herbs,  and  flowersy  efen  her  fmoe  bong  hidden  behind  a  tcQ 
of  living  green«  Thuf  dingiiiied  she  is  called  the  Dodolat 
and  goes  throng  the  Tillage  with  a  troop  of  girls.  Tlwj 
stop  before  every  house.  The  Dodola  keeps  turning  hendf 
round  and  dancing,  while  the  other  girls  form  a  ring  about 
her  singing  one  of  the  Dodola  songs,  and  the  housewife  poors 
a  pail  of  water  over  her.  One  of  the  songs  they  sing  runs 
thus: — 

We  go  throu|^  the  village; 

The  clouds  go  in  the  sky; 

We  go  faster. 

Faster  go  the  clouds; 

They  have  overtaken  us. 

And  wetted  the  com  and  the  vine. 

On  Mid-Summer  Eve  the  herdsmen  light  torches  and 
march  round  the  sheep-folds  and  cattle-stalls.  Frazer  says : 
'Nowhere  in  Europe  is  the  old  heathen  ritual  of  the  Yule 
log  preserved  to  the  present  day  more  perfectly  than  in 
Serbia ;  the  children  and  young  people  go  from  home  to  home 
singing  special  songs  called  CoUeda,  because  of  an  old  pagan 
divinity,  who  is  invoked  in  every  line.  In  one  of  them  she  is 
spoken  of  as  a  beautiful  little  maid;  in  another  she  is  im- 
plored to  make  the  cows  yield  milk  abundantly."  We  hear 
that:  ''Even  to-day  Serbian  peasants  believe  that  eclipses 
of  the  sun  and  moon  are  caused  by  their  becoming  the  prey 
of  a  hungry  dragon,  who  tries  to  swallow  them."  Of  other 
superstitions  'Hhere  is  ample  abundance  in  Serbian  folk-lore. 
In  fact,  in  Serbia,  as  in  most  other  countries,  there  is  still  a 
large  task  before  Knowledge,  the  fair  sister  of  Freedom,  be- 
fore Tennyson's  distant  golden  dream  is  realized,  till  every 
Soul  be  free !"  Vishnyi  or  Sve-Vishnyi  is  used  nowadays  by 
the  Serbs  as  an  adjective  and  epithet  to  God  (Sve-Vishnyi 
Bog,  the  Most  High  God),  but  in  all  likelihood  the  name 
stood  once  for  a  supreme  divinity,  reminding  us  forcibly  of 


Slavic  Rdigiotu  TraUt  21 

the  Hindu's  Vithim. 

The  inner  constitution  of  tbe  old  Serbian  Olympus  is  re- 
echoed in  one  of  the  Serbian  popular  ballads  {The  Saintt 
Partition  the  Treatwes  or  The  Sainti  and  the  Bletied 
Maria),  and  evidently  there  was  a  place  where  the  gods  of 
both  sexes  met,  discussed  the  terrestial  affairs,  and  brought 
their  own  decisions.  This  ballad  is  remarkable  in  more  than 
one  point,  giving  us  a  picture  of  the  old  Serbian  Olympus, 
substituting  only  for  the  old  gods  the  Christian  saints.  It 
shows  a  curious  remembrance  of  a  great  catastrophe  in  In- 
dia.   The  faithful  translation  of  this  ballad  is  as  follows : 

**The  Saints  met  at  the  gate  of  heaven  to  confer  among 
themselves  how  to  divide  the  j^fts  which  God  gave  them. 
Saint  Peter  received  the  keys  of  the  heavens,  and  together 
with  him  St.  Paul  took  (under  their  power  and  protection) 
wine  and  wheat;  St.  Elijah  took  as  his  own  the  thunder; 
*Mary  of  the  Fire'  (Ognyena  Mariya)  took  the  lightning  and 
the  arrows ;  St.  Thomas  took  the  seal  of  the  clouds ;  Archan- 
gel Michael  got  as  his  own  the  weather  of  the  autumn ;  St. 
Nicholas  the  seas  and  the  rivers  and  the  ships  saihng  on 
them;  St.  Saviour  was  satisfied  with  the  cornflower  as  his 
portion;  St.  Sava  took  to  himself  snow  and  ice;  St.  Fan- 
tbeleymon  took  the  scorching  beats  of  the  summer;  St.  John 
the  Baptist  took  to  himself  the  brotherhoods  and  'koom- 
sbips,'  and  St.  George  was  satisfied  to  take  for  himself  the 
flowers  of  tbe  spring. — Just  then  the  Blessed  Maria — tears 
running  down  her  white  cheeks, — stepped  into  this  assembly 
of  saints.  Elijah  the  Thunderer  asked  her:  'Our  sister, 
Blessed  Maria,  what  great  misfortune  hast  thou  met,  that 
thou  sheddest  now  tears  down  thy  white  faceP'  And  the 
Blessed  Maria  answered,  'How  can  I  help  shedding  these 
tears  when  I  am  arriving  from  the  country  of  India,  from 
India,  a  cursed  country!  There  an  extreme  lawlessness  is 
reigning,  younger  men  do  not  respect  the  older  ones,  nor 
tbe  children  obey  their  parents,  and  parents  tread  down 


22  Who  Ar§  th§,  Slamt 

with  their  heels  their  children  1  Koom  (=God-fatlier) 
prosecutes  his  koom  (or  kum)  before  judges,  and  Iningt 
against  him  false  witnesses  without  faith  and  without  pore 
souls,  and  convicts  him  in  heavy  damages;  a  brother  pro- 
vokes his  brother  to  duel;  the  brother-in-law  works  to  dis- 
honor his  sister-inrlaw,  and  the  brother  does  not  call  his  sis- 
ter a  sister  P 

^^Thereupon  the  Thunderer  Elijah  consoled  their  sister^ 
the  Blessed  Maria,  by  telling  her  that  they  all — after  they 
had  finished  dividing  the  treasures  God  had  given  then^^ 
would  go  together  to  the  Hrue  Grod'  to  ask  His  permission 
to  punish  that  lawless  and  cursed  country,  India.  The 
Saints  then  went  together  to  HSod's  Councfl  HalL'  There 
they  prayed  for  three  days  and  three  nights  without  ceasing, 
and  succeeded  in  obtaining  God's  permission  to  punish  the 
lawless  people  of  India.  They  began  by  closing  (probably 
with  the  keys  of  which  St.  Peter  was  the  keeper),  all  the 
seven  heavens.  Then  St.  Elijah  began  to  strike  the  sinners 
with  his  thunder,  while  the  Blessed  Maria  began  to  kill  them 
with  lightnings  and  arrows.  But  all  that  hardly  made  an 
impression  on  the  people  of  India.  Thereupon  St.  Archan- 
gel sent  down  bad  weather,  Peter  and  Paul  took  away  all  the 
wine  and  wheat,  and  therewith  all  prosperity,  and  for  three 
years  no  wine  and  no  wheat  grew  on  earth;  St.  Thomas 
sealed  the  clouds,  so  that  not  a  drop  of  rain  or  of  morning 
dew  watered  the  thirsty  earth;  St.  Pantheleymon  let  loose 
the  burning  heat  to  scorch  the  earth  for  fully  three  years, 
so  that  the  brain  was  boiling  in  the  heads  of  the  people,  the 
rocks  were  burning  and  breaking  up,  and  the  earth  was 
bursting  into  deep  crevices  into  which  men  and  horses  were 
disappearing.  Then  St.  Sava  let  deep  snows  fall  and  pre- 
vented them  melting  for  three  years,  so  that  the  shepherds 
lost  all  their  sheep,  and  even  the  bees  fled  away  from  that 
country.  But  all  those  terrible  scourges  did  not  move  the 
people  of  India  to  repentance.     Then  God  sent  a  terrible 


Slamc  Religiout  TraiU  2S 

sickness  iriiich  carried  away  young  and  old,  and  separated 
those  who  were  dear  to  each  other.  Then  at  last  those  few 
who  remained  alive  hegan  to  repent  and  regain  faith  in 
Giod."    As  it  was  long  ago,  so  it  13  nowadays. 

"God  Adored,  may  our  thanks  reach  Thee. 
What  has  heen,  may  it  never  happen  again," 

It  would  be,  no  doubt,  worth  while  to  6nd  out  how  such  a 
legend  found  its  way  among  the  Serbs.  It  shows  at  least 
how  the  heaven  of  the  Serbian  people  probably  looked  before 
they  were  converted  to  Christianity.  This  ballad  is  in  all 
probability  a  remnant  of  the  mythological  traces  of  a  great 
prehistoric  catastrophe,  and  it  illustrates  more  than  any 
other  ancient  memorial  of  the  poetic  Serbian  nation,  the 
striking  analogy  in  the  beliefs  of  peoples. 

Serbian  viU  (plural  of  cila)  are  very  poetical  and  sym- 
pathetic creatures,  for  they  are  eternally  young  and  beauti- 
ful fair  girls,  robed  in  white  gauze,  with  long  golden  hair, 
milk-white  complexions  and  white  wings.  Vile  sing  beauti- 
fully and  like  to  dance,  especially  during  the  moonlight 
nights.  VSe  Brodaritze  live  near  the  streams  and  fords; 
FJiff  Oblakmjfe  prefer  to  Hve  in  the  clouds.  Both  of  them 
are  not  only  harmless  generally,  but  they  are  distinctly  pa- 
triotic and  take  a  lively  interest  in  national  heroes  and  na- 
tional affairs  of  the  Serb.  In  some  cases  a  Vila  seems  to 
have  taken  up  the  position  of  a  guardian  angel,  and  attached 
herself  to  one  particular  human  being.  So  for  instance  we 
read  in  the  Serbian  folksongs  of  the  Vila  who  came  to  Marko 
Kraljevich,  telling  him  of  his  impending  death.  The  speed 
of  the  Vila  was  extraordinary,  and  many  passages  in  these 
folksongs  descriptive  of  her  flight  rival  the  lines  in  Lalla 
Rookh: 

"Rapidly  as  comets  run 
To  the  embraces  of  the  sun: — 


}rm 


> 

t 


24  Who  Are  the  Slamf 

Fleeter  ihan  the  starry  brands 

Flung  at  night  from  angel  hands 

At  those  dark  and  daring  sprites 

Who  would  dimb  th'  empyreal  heights.^ 

Serbians  as  well  as  other  South-Slavs  have  also  their  drag- 
on, but  it  is  not  represented  as  the  ancient  Greeks  did,  i.  e,, 
as  a  monster  in  the  form  of  a  huge  lizard  or  serpent,  with 
crested  head,  wings  and  great  strong  daws,  for  they  know 
this  outward  form  is  merely  used  as  a  misleading  mask.  The 
Serbian  people  paint  the  true  character  of  a  dragon  as  a 
handsome  youth,  possessing  superhuman  strength  and  cour- 
age, and  he  is  usually  represented  as  in  love  with  some  beau- 
tiful princess  or  empress.  (This  is  nicely  indicated  in  the 
Serbian  ballad,  *^The  Tzaritza  Militza  and  Zmay  of  Yastre- 
batz.'') 

Chedo  Miyatovich  also  thinks  that  according  to  the  out- 
ward signs  of  the  religion  of  the  Serbs  in  their  pre-Christian 
period  we  are  justified  in  concluding  that  the  old  faith  was 
very  popular,  entering  deeply  into  the  life  of  the  people. 
The  Greek  and  the  Roman  Catholic  propagandas,  aggressive 
and  powerful,  backed  by  political  and  military  influences  as 
they  were,  needed  nearly  two  hundred  years  to  decide  the 
Serbs  to  abandon  their  old  religion  and  accept  the  teach- 
ings of  Jesus.  Even  then  the  Greek  and  Latin  missionaries 
could  succeed  only  after  they  had  made  many  concessions 
to  the  people's  attachment  to  their  old  belief.  The  folk-lore 
of  the  Serbians  is  re-echoing  to  this  day  with  religious  senti- 
ments and  rites  from  their  pre-Christian  days.  Some  of  the 
Serbian  students  of  the  Serbs  (like  Professor  M.  Milovano- 
vich  of  Belgrade  in  Serbia)  are  sorry  that  the  Christian 
monotheism  spoiled  the  beautiful  phantasy  or  imagination 
of  the  Serbians  in  the  formal  shaping  of  the  tribal  myth- 
ology. 

To  conclude.     The  main  deities  of  the  Slav  may  be  conr 


Slavic  Religious  Traits 


ts 


nected  with  a  tree  whose  root  is  God — called  Bog  or  Swan- 
towit  (Svetovid).  All  subordinate  gods  are  in  pairs,  as 
Belbog  and  Chemobog  (good  and  evil)  and  Razi  and 
Zinitra  (councillors  and  magicians),  etc.  This  hierarchical 
relation  may  be  sunmiarized  in  the  following  schematic  pre- 
sentation: 

Svetovid,  Triglav,  or  Bog-Grod 


Belbog 


Flins 
(Zimitra) 


Radegast      Rasiyia 
(Ziraitrat)     (Razi) 

Proye         Podaga 
Hierovit      Slebog      Sieva     Zilsbog 


CHlbog       Jutrbog    Rugievit      Karevit 


Perinm 


f 


Swaixtix 


Chemebog 

Hela  Nemisa 

I  (Zirnitra) 

Mita 
(Razi) 


Berstuk        Gasto 
(Razi)         (Razi) 


Siska    Gudji   Masowit 


This  schematic  presentation  assumes  that  the  main  seat 
of  the  old  Slavic  religions  was  at  Arcona,  since  Svetovid  was 
there  and  venerated  as  the  supreme  deity ;  at  Kiev  and  Ro- 
mova  Perun  stood  first,  and  at  Rhetra-Radegast ;  but  Sve- 
tovid was  at  all  events  the  principal  divinity  worshipped 
among  all  the  Western  Slavic  tribes,  and  was  esteemed  as 
one  of  the  nain  gods  among  the  Eastern  Slavic  tribes  as 
well*  The  Russians  and  the  Poles  residing  nearest  to  Kiev 
or  Novgorod  distinguished  the  gods  into  four  classes,  which 
contrasted  with  each  other,  and  whose  respective  members 
were  similarly  various  in  their  natures.  So  for  example 
there  were  gods  of  men  and  of  beasts.  In  the  former  class 
were  found  gods  of  love  and  of  pain ;  in  the  latter,  gods  of 


26  Who  Ar0  th0  Slant 

« 

growth  and  destructioii.  The  other  dastet  were  ffaat  of 
nature  and  that  of  inanimate  nature — ^the  one  including  gods 
of  war  and  of  peace ;  the  other,  goda  of  the  law  and  of  fhe 
water,  of  the  house  and  of  the  fiUL  To  these  deities  of  fhe 
general  populace  must  be  added  innumerable  private  and 
local  gods ;  especially  among  the  Poles,  and  Serbs,  each  tribe^ 
town  or  institution  having  its  own  patron  divinity,  and  cadi 
one  regarding  its  own  god  as  superior  to  others  of  his  class. 
The  most  insignificant  divinities,  such  as  the  lifting  of 
lamps,  the  cutting  of  bread,  the  tapping  of  a  fresh  bandy 
etc.,  were  under  the  guidance  of  the  gods.  A  numenms 
priesthood  conducted  the  religious  rites,  which  generally  took 
place  in  front  of  the  temples.  The  devastating  campaign  of 
Henry  the  Lion  (in  the  twelfth  century)  destroyed  the  tem- 
ples of  the  Western  Slavs  and  brought  the  prevalent  pagan- 
ism to  an  end,  though  certain  superstitious  customs  have 
been  preserved  in  the  regions  of  their  former  occupancy  to 
this  day.  At  any  rate  the  Slavic  mythological  traits  are 
not  inferior  to  those  of  other  people.** 

Effect  of  Chriitianity 

As  is  well  known,  the  Slavs  became  Christians  after  the 
separation  of  the  Greek  (Eastern  Orthodox)  and  Latin  (Ro- 
man Catholic)  churches  in  864  A.  D.,  and  the  bulk  of  them 
(Russians,  Serbs  and  Bulgars)  adhere  to  the  rites  and  beliefs 
of  the  Greek  Eastern  Orthodox  Church  to  which  church  also 
belong  the  Greeks,  Rumanians,  Syrians  and  Armenians ;  the 
rest  (Poles,  Czechs,  Slovaks,  Slovenes,  Croats)  belong  to  the 
Roman  Catholic  Faith.^  (The  first  Slavic  church  still  main- 
tains the  old  calendar,  which  is  now  14  days  behind  that  in 
use  in  Western  European  countries.) 

Prince  Serge  Wolkonsky  gives  an  interesting  account  of 
how  the  Russians  took  Christianity  from  Byzantium,  intro- 
duced by  St.  Vladimir  (980-1054)  who  has  been  compared  to 


Slavic  Religious  Traits  27 

CloYis,  In  his  Pictures  of  Russian  History  and  Russian 
Literature  (London,  Paul,  Trent  &  Co.,  1898,  pp.  S7-S9) 
he  says : 

"In  967  Princess  Olga,  mother  of  the  ruling  Prince  Svia- 
toslav  (Rurik's  grandson)  goes  to  Byzantium  to  be  baptized 
in  the  Christian  faith ;  the  Emperor  himself  is  her  godfather. 
Her  son  did  not  consent  to  give  up  the  paganism  of  his  fore- 
fathers, but  her  grandson.  Prince  Vladimir,  sent  ambassadors 
to  investigate  the  religions  of  foreign  countries.  When  they 
came  back,  they  said  to  their  prince :  ^No  man  would  like  to 
eat  bitter  after  having  tasted  honey,  so  we  cannot  think  of 
returning  to  our  gods  after  having  witnessed  the  divine 
service  of  the  Greek.*  The  service  which  made  such  a  pro- 
found impression  on  Vladimir's  ambassadors  was  the  solenm 
liturgy  celebrated  by  the  Patriarch  of  Constantinople  in 
the  presence  of  the  two  brother-emperors,  Constantine  and 
Basil,  under  the  dome  of  St.  Sophia.  Vladimir  decided  to 
embrace  the  Christian  religion  and  to  request  the  Byzantine 
emperors  that  they  would  provide  for  the  baptism  of  his 
people.  But  he  did  not  care  to  take  up  the  part  of  a  simple 
solicitor;  so  he  marched  with  his  soldiers  against  Chersone- 
sos,  a  Greek  colony,  on  the  coast  of  the  present  Crimea,  in- 
tending in  case  of  success  to  make  of  the  new  religion  a  sort 
of  military  contribution.  The  plan  was  carried  out,  Cherso- 
nesos  was  taken,  and  ambassadors  were  sent  to  Constanti- 
nople to  ask  the  Emperor's  sister  Anna  in  marriage  for 
Prince  Vladimir.  The  change  of  religion  was  required  as  the 
condition  from  the  Emperor's  side,  and  when  Vladimir  as- 
sented, a  Greek  bishop,  came  over  to  Chcrsonesos.  A  iSne 
church  at  a  short  distance  from  Sebastopol  contains  in  our 
days  the  marble  basin  wherein  the  baptizer  of  Russia  was 
baptized  in  the  Christian  faith.  When  Vladimir  returned 
to  Kiev  the  whole  population  was  gathered  into  the  Dnieper, 
parted  in  different  groups,  every  group  received  a  new  name, 
and  all  were  baptized  in  the  Christian  faith.     This  was  in 


28  Who  Are  the  Slavit 

987.  When  in  the  next  century  the  dissensions  between  Con- 
stantinople and  Rome  brought  about  the  great  scission  of 
the  Christian  Church,  Russia,  as  the  god-daughter  of  Byian- 
tium,  followed  her  example  and  ever  since  has  refused  ac- 
knowledgment of  the  Pope's  supremacy.*'  Hore,  in  his 
Eighteen  Centuries  of  the  Orthodow  Church  (p.  7),  says: 
**The  Conversion  of  Russia  by  the  Greek  Church  is  the 
mightiest  conquest  the  Christian  Church  has  made  since  the 
time  of  the  Apostles."  ^  This  Christianity  had  by  the  time 
of  Ivan  Yasilyevich  Third  (1468-1506)  blossomed  forth  as 
the  national  religion  of  the  Russians,  so  that  we  can  date  the 
foundation  of  ^^Holy  Russia"  of  to-d^y  in  all  her  greatness 
from  the  age  of  Ivan  Yasilyevich  the  Third,  who  was  the  first 
Russian  ruler  to  assume  the  title  of  ^Tzar  of  all  the  Rus- 
sians." ®  The  first  Russian  Metropolitan  was  Ilarion  (1051- 
1064),  who  is  the  most  original  writer  of  his  time.  He  and 
Kyril  Surovski  are  representative  of  genuine  oratory.  In 
the  thirteenth  century  Daniel  the  Exile  wrote  a  "Prayer" 
which  was  intended  to  soften  the  heart  of  Yaroslav  Vsyevolo- 
ditch,  who  imprisoned  him  on  Lake  Lachc.  At  a  council  held 
at  Moscow  (1557)  at  the  command  of  Tzar  Ivan  the  Fourth 
it  was  enacted  that  only  revised  books  were  henceforth  to  be 
used  in  the  church.  As  no  one  in  Russia  was  capable  of 
undertaking  the  task  of  redaction,  Maxim  the  Greek  (1480- 
1666)  was  intrusted  with  the  work. 

Of  course,  the  Christianity  of  the  early  Russians  was  not 
thoroughly  assimilated.  Miss  Isabel  Florence  Hapgood  is 
right  when  she  says  (in  her  book.  The  Epic  Songs  of  Russia^ 
New  York,  Scribner,  1886)  that  "it  was  not  only  established 
as  the  State  religion,  but  the  people,  at  Vladimir's  command, 
accepted  the  new  faith,  permitted  their  idols  to  be  destroyed 
and  themselves  to  be  baptized  by  thousands  forthwith. 
Though  they  had  idols  representing  the  powers  of  Nature 
which  they  worshipped,  there  were  neither  temples  nor  priests 
to  interfere  with  this  summary  change.     But  their  old  be- 


Slavic  ReligiauM  TraiU  29 

liefs  could  not  be  so  readily  set  aside,  and  finding  themselves 
thus  provided  with  two  faiths,  they  solved  the  difficulty  in  the 
most  natural  manner, — by  subjecting  their  heathen  gods  to 
baptism  also.  Thus,  for  instance,  Perun  the  Thunderer  be- 
came Bya  (Elijah)  the  Prophet,  the  hero  By  a  of  Murom  of 
the  Songs.  This  furnishes  the  key  to  the  cycle  of  Vladimir, 
and  shows  how  the  epithet  ^two-faithed,'  often  applied  to 
the  Russian  people  by  their  old  writers,  was  earned." 

The  eastern  Slavs  received  Christianity  from  Byzantium 
through  the  instrumentality  of  Cyril  and  Methodius.  Clem- 
ent (916),  one  of  their  first  disciples,  introduced  Christianity 
and  the  Slavic  liturgy  among  the  Balkan  (Byzantine  or 
Southern)  Slavs.  Bulgars  were  converted  to  Christianity  by 
the  earliest  of  Byzantine  missionaries,  their  first  Christian 
Tzar  being  Boris  I,  in  1064.  It  is  said  that  he  hesitated  in 
his  choice  between  the  Latin  and  Greek  churches,  for  the 
former  had  previously  been  active  among  the  Slav  countries 
of  the  Balkans,  and  the  political  and  religious  controversy 
between  East  (Byzantium)  and  West  (Rome)  had  already 
begun.  The  Serbs  were  Christianized  in  the  same  century 
as  the  Bulgars  and  Moravians,  in  the  ninth  century.  Ac- 
cording to  Constantine  Porphyrogenete,  the  Serbs  adopted 
Christianity  at  two  different  periods:  (1)  during  the  reign 
of  the  Emperor  Heraclius  (610-641  A.  D.),  who  had  re- 
quested the  Pope  to  send  a  number  of  priests  to  convert  those 
peoples  to  Christianity.  The  second  conversion  of  the  Serbs 
who  had  remained  pagans  was  effected,  about  879,  by  the 
Em]>eror  Basil  the  First.  The  first  Archbishop  of  Serbia 
was  the  youngest  son  of  Stephan  Nemanya,  the  first  sove- 
reign of  the  united  Serbian  province.  The  name  of  this  prince 
was  Rastko,  and  his  baptismal  name  is  St.  Sava  or  St.  Sabbes 
(b.  1176).  Under  him  the  Serbian  Church  had  become  auton- 
omous, and  was  raised  to  the  dignity  of  a  Patriarchate. 
He  established  nine  bishoprics  in  the  Serbian  kingdom,  en- 
couraged schools  and  education,  and  to  this  day  is  wor- 


so  Who  Are  tM  SUmt 

shipped  among  the  Serbs  of  all  the  Serbian  profiueea  (Ser- 
bia,  Montenegro,  Bosnia,  Herzegorina,  SlaTonia,  Croatiay 
Dalmatia,  Istria,  Bachka,  Banat,  Baranya,  Macedonia)  as 
the  Patron  Saint  of  the  schools.  We  may  say  that  St 
Sava*  is  the  Serbian  St.  Patrick.  When  a  boy  of 
hardly  17,  having  heard  that  his  royal  parents  were  look- 
ing for  a  bride  for  him,  Prince  Rastko  joined  some  monks 
and  with  them  went  secretly  to  Mount  Athos,  which  at  that 
time  was  not  only  a  republic  composed  entirely  of  monas- 
teries and  monks,  but  also  the  highest  divinity  school  of  the 
Eastern  Orthodox  faith.  He  there  became  a  monk  (SaTa), 
and  a  few  years  later  he  induced  his  old  royal  father  to  ab- 
dicate the  throne,  and  to  come  to  finish  his  days  as  monk  in 
the  Sveta  Gora  (=  "Holy  Mount").  There  they  two  raised 
up  a  Serbian  monastery'— Chilendary  (or,  as  the  Serbs  pre- 
fer to  call  it — VUmdarj  "the  gift  of  a  fairy"),  which  prac- 
tically became  the  high  divinity  institution  for  the  Serbian 
theologians  and  ecclesiastics,  and  the  metropolis  of  the  Ser- 
bian learning  and  literature  in  the  twelfth  and  thirteenth 
centuries.  What  the  ideals  of  the  Serbian  people  are  can 
be  judged  from  the  following  lines  of  a  Serbian  ballad  (trans- 
lated by  Vlad.  Savich) : 


''Counsel  held  the  mighty  Christian  Princes, 
Near  the  white-walled  church  of  Grachanitza^ 
Spake  they  thus^  the  mighty  Christian  Princes: 
'God^  what  strange  event!  what  wondrous  marvel! 
Where  have  vanished  all  the  vast  possessions, 
Towers  seven  filled  with  gold  and  silver^ 
Of  the  great  and  wealthy  Tzar  Nemanya?' 
By  chance^  Nemanyich  Sava  stood  there  with  them. 
Spake  thus  to  the  high  Christian  Princes: 
'Speak  not  words  like  these^  oh  noble  princes. 
Sooth  'twere  a  sin  to  speak  such  words.  Sirs 
Never  did  my  father  spend  his  treasures 
Buying  arms  and  chargers  bold  for  battle. 
Buying  lances  forged  of  steel  and  maces. 


Slavic  ReUgiout  Traits  81 

No,  mj  father  spent  bis  vast  possessions 
BnUding  white  abodes  for  God's  high  presence. 
Where  God's  hynuu  be  sung  through  all  the  ages 
Bringing  healing  to  m;  father's  spirit' 
Up  then  spake  the  mighty  Christian  Princes; 
'Blessed  be  thy  holy  Father's  memory, 
Bleased  be  thy  sool,  Nemanyich  Sava.' " 

The  Western  Slavs  (Poles  and  Czecho-Slovaks)  and  k 
small  number  of  South-Slavs  (Croatians  and  Slovenes)  re- 
ceived Christianity  from  Rome  and  Germany.  Poland  ranks 
among  the  European  nations  after  the  conversion  to  Chris- 
tianity  of  Mieczyslav  the  First  (962-992),  prince  of  the  fam- 
ily of  the  Fiosts.  (From  about  84<0  dates  the  legendary  origin 
of  the  First  Dynasty  of  Dukes  which  in  the  male  line  ruled 
over  Polish  territory  till  1S70.  Ziemovit,  the  supposed  sec- 
ond ruler  of  the  Piast  Dynasty,  was  the  6rst  whose  history 
is  to  any  extent  to  be  relied  upon;  and  it  was  not  till  a 
century  after,  when  his  descendant  Mieczyslav  the  First  oc- 
cupied the  throne  and  became  through  marriage  to  Dabrov- 
ka,  a  Czech  Princess,  a  convert  to  Christianity,  that  Poland 
really  came  into  the  field  of  European  history.)  The  Croa- 
tians  already  belonged  to  the  Roman  Church  at  the  time  when 
its  priests  were  converting  the  Serbs  '°  to  the  Christian  faith 
between  64i2  and  7S1,  i.e.,  after  the  death  of  Pope  John  the 
Fourth  and  before  Leon  of  Isauria  had  broken  off  his  rela- 
tions with  Rome.^'  No  doubt,  the  Christian  faith  spread  grad- 
ually from  the  Roman  cities  to  Dalmatia  and  to  the  various 
Slavic  lands.^^  However,  the  Western  Slavs  unwillingly  and 
with  great  resistance  accepted  the  Christian  faith.  Neander 
in  his  AUegemeine  Geichichte  der  CkrittUchen  Religiom  v/nd 
Kirche  (Leipzig,  1826)  shows  how  difficult  it  was  to  convert 
the  Lusatian  Serbs  and  Poles  to  the  Christian  faith.  The 
attempts  of  the  German  missionaries  to  bring  Christianity  to 
the  Czechs  in  the  ninth  century  were  not  successful.  It  was, 
as  has  been  said  before,  through  the  Greek  Eastern  Church 


S4  Who  An  ihe  SUnmf 

which  has  been  one  of  ita  miifortunef. 

The  Cyrillic  alphabet  *'  is  in  conatant  use  to-day  in  the 
eastern  churches  of  the  Rusaian,  Serbian  and  Bulgarian 
churches  at  the  present  time.  The  Bulgarian  Tear  Boria 
was  baptized  by  them,  who  also  introduced  the  Slav  litnrgy 
in  Bulgaria."  The  Slavic  dialect  spoken  between  Constas' 
tinople  and  Salonika  was  adopted  as  the  literary  language, 
and  the  Glagolithic  alphabet  and  eventually  the  Cyzillia 
were  introduced — on  this  foundation  rests  the  whole  aubae- 
quent  intellectual  derelopment  of  Eastern  Europe.  The 
Czechs  also  eagerly  received  the  estaUishment  of  a  Slavic 
national  church  of  the  Greek  eastern  rite.'  A  German  Ro- 
man Catholic  Archbishop  of  Salzburg  protested  against  the 
extension  of  this  Slavic  Eastern  rite,  but  Pope  John  VUlth 
gave  (in  880)  permission  to  use  the  Slavic  tongue  for- 
ever in  the  mass  and  the  whole  liturgy  and  offices  of  the 
Slavic  Church,  and  Methodius  was  appointed  Bishop  of  Fan- 
nonia  (Bohemia  and  Moravia).  In  973  Prague  was  made 
the  seat  of  a  bishop.  Unfortunately  in  1308  Servius  was 
appointed  Bishop  of  Prague,  and  he  devoted  all  his  energies 
to  abolishing  the  Slavic  rite,  and  organized  the  church  on  the 
model  of  the  German  Roman  Catholic  Church.  In  1076 
Pope  Gregory  VII  finally  condemned  the  Slavic  liturgy  and 
withdrew  it  from  the  Church,  declaring  that  "the  use  of  the 
vernacular  was  conceded  only  on  account  of  temporary  cir- 
cumstances which  have  passed  away."  The  use  of  Slavic 
liturgies  within  the  Glagolitic  alphabet,  a  very  ancient  privi- 
lege of  the  Roman  Catholics  in  Dalmatia  and  Croatia,  caused 
much  controversy  during  the  first  years  of  the  twentieth  cen- 
tury.^' Archbishop  of  Zadar  (or  Zara),  in  discussing  the 
"Glagolitic  controversy,"  had  denounced  the  movement  in- 
troduced by  Panslavism  to  make  it  easy  for  the  Catholic 
clergy,  after  any  great  revolution  in  the  Balkan  States,  to 
hnak  with  Latin  Rome.  (See  lUt/ricam  Sacrum  written  by 
Farlati,  "Episcopi  Bosncnsis.") 


Slanc  Rtligiotu  Traitt  86 

The  colter  of  the  reli^ous  reviTal  of  the  Slovenei  vaa 
the  little  town  of  Ljubljana  (Laibach),  where,  by  a  caprice 
of  Napoleon,  Francis  Nodier  became  librarian.  In  Ljubljana 
the  Hapsburga  and  the  Jesuits  burned — in  1616 — thousands 
of  volumes  written  and  collected  bj  the  school  of  religious 
and  political  reformers  who  echoed  the  Czech  revolt  against 
Catholicism  and  Germanism,  being  deeply  influenced  by  Lu- 
ther and  the  Grerman  Reform.  (See  PiitdoT,  J.,  Die  protes- 
tanische  Literatur  der  Siidslawen  in  16>  Jahrhundert,  id: 
JahTh.  f.  Geih.  d.  protest,  Oexterreicht,  vol.  23.) 

Many  severe,  quarrels  among  the  Slavs  ( especially  those  be- 
tween the  Russi&s  and  the  Poles,  the  Serbians  and  Croa- 
tians)  are  really  due  to  the  propaganda  of  their  respective 
churches,  stimulated  very  skillfully  by  the  Germans,  Jesuits 
and  Slavic  thinkers.  Andrew  Modrzewski,  a  Polish  Prot- 
estant, recommended,  in  his  work,  De  Republica  Emendanda 
(Ififil),  the  establishment  of  a  national  Fohsh  church  which 
should  be  independent  of  the  Roman  Pope,  something  upon 
the  model  of  the  Anglican.  Another  Pole,  Orzechowski,  in  his 
curious  work  called  QvincunjE,  is  also  concerned  with  religious 
problems.  Stanislaus  Orzechowski  even  dared  to  address 
Pope  Juhus  the  Third  in  the  following  strain : 

Consider,  O  Julius,  and  consider  it  well,  with  what  a  man  yon 
will  have  to  do;  not  with  an  Italian,  indeed,  but  with  a  Russian 
(be  was  a  native  of  Little  Bnsaia).  Not  with  one  of  your  mean 
Popish  subjects,  but  with  the  citizen  of  a  kingdom  where  the 
monarch  himself  is  obliged  to  obey  the  law.  You  may  condemn 
me,  if  you  like,  to  death,  but  yon  will  not  have  done  with  me; 
the  king  will  not  execute  your  sentence.  The  cause  will  be 
submitted  to  the  Diet  Your  Homans  bow  their  knees  before  the 
crowd  of  your  menials  \  they  bear  on  their  necks  the  degrading 
yoke  of  the  Roman  scribes ;  but  such  is  not  the  case  with  UB. 
Where  the  law  rules,  even  the  throne,  the  king,  our  lord,  cannot 
do  what  he  tikes;  he  must  do  what  the  law  prescribes.  He  will 
not  say  as  soon  as  you  shall  give  him  a  sign  with  your  finger — 
'Stanislans  Orsechowski,  Pope  Julius  wishes  yon  to  go  into  exile; 
therefore  go.'     I  assure  you  that  the  king  cannot  wish  that 


68  Who  Are  the  Skmt 

tions  of  the  one  nor  the  other.  Placed  m  if  outnde 
of  the  times,  we  have  not  been  charged  with  the  education 
of  the  human  specief  •  We  only  live  in  a  very  narrow  preaent, 
without  past  and  without  fatore^  amidst  a  cafan  •  •  •  flat. 

As  we  are  isolated  by  a  strange  destiny  of  the  anirersil 
movement  of  humanity  we  have  gained  nothing,  not  even  the 
traditional  ideas  of  the  human  species.  There  is  with  as  no 
intimate  development  of  natural  progress;  the  new  ideas 
brush  away  the  old  ones,  for  the  former  do  not  spring  from 
the  latter,  because  they  fall  to  us  from  I  do  not  know  where. 
The  best  ideas  owing  to  the  lack  of  links  or  consequence  are 
sterile  dazzling  flashes  which  paralyze  in  our  brains.  Isolated 
as  we  are  in  this  world,  we  have  in  no  wise  contributed  to  the 
progress  of  the  human  mind,  and  all  that  which  has  reached 
us  from  that  progress  we  have  mutilated  •  •  .  not  a  single 
useful  thought  has  germinated  in  the  sterile  soil  of  our  coun- 
try, not  a  single  great  verity  Kas  sprung  up  from  our  midst. 
•  •  •  We  bear  in  our  blood  a  principle  that  is  hostile  and 
refractory  to  civilization.  We  have  been  born  into  the  world 
like  illegitimate  children.  .  •  .  We  grow,  but  we  do  not 
ripen.  •  •  •  We  advance,  but  sideways,  and  towards  no  spe- 
cial goal.  •  •  •*' 

In  other  words :  Chadayev  thinks  that  up  to  the  present 
Russia  has  been  no  more  than  a  parasite  branch  of  the  Euro- 
pean tree,  which  has  rotted  because  it  drew  its  sap  from  By- 
zantium, useless  to  the  cause  of  civilization,  a  stranger  to  the 
great  religious  structure  of  Western  Middle  Ages,  and  after- 
wards to  the  lay  enfranchisement  of  modem  society. 

Some  prominent  Russians  went  even  so  far  as  to  pusillani- 
mously  renounce  all  holy  Russian  traditions  and  kiss  the 
Pope's  toe,  becoming  Catholics;  for  example,  Princess  Yol- 
konsky,  who  entertained  Gogol  at  Rome,  a  great  nobleman, 
e.  g..  Prince  Gagarin  (afterwards  a  Jesuit,  and  editor  of  the 
works  of  Chadayev),  Vladimir  Solovyev.  Solovyev  believes 
like  Dostoyevky,  in  the  universality  of  the  historic  mission  the 


Skanc  Rdigums  Traits  89 

performance  of  wiiich  devolves  upon  Russia,  but  thinks  that 
to  reach  its  realization  through  the  universal  organization 
of  human  life  on  the  lines  of  truth,  Russia  should  carry  out 
Chadayev's  theory,  and  consent  to  the  union  of  the  Graeco* 
Byzantine  and  Latin  Roman  churches.  (See:  Gagarin's  Rtu- 
nan  Clergy^  London,  1872;  Prince  A.  Gallitzin's  UJ^gUse 
GrSco-RusiCf  Paris,  1861;  and  H.  Lutteroth's  Russia  and 
the  Jesuits,  from  1772  to  1820,  London,  1858;  C.  G.  v. 
Murr,  Merkwiirdige  Nachrichten  von  den  Jesuiten  in  Weiss- 
russen,  Frankfort  &  Leipzig,  1785.)  He  believes  that 
the  Eastern  and  Western  worlds  represent  the  two  highest 
phases  of  the  development  of  the  human  organization — mon- 
ism,  in  the  iSrst  fusing  together  of  the  three  vital  principles 
(feeling,  thought,  and  will)  and  atomism,  in  the  second,  fol- 
lowing on  the  other,  decomposing  these  three  elements  of  life 
into  science  and  art,  and  stirring  them  up  to  conflict.  The 
recomposition  and  reorganization  of  these  elements  into  a 
third  and  last  phase  of  historic  evolution,  calls  for  the  inter- 
vention of  a  superior  conciliating  principle.  And  this  must 
be  the  destiny  of  the  Slavic  Race.*® 

A  Croatian  patriot,  a  personal  friend  of  VI.  Solovyev, 
Bishop  Juraj  Strossmayer  (1815-1905),  the  famous  oppo- 
nent— at  the  Vatican  Council  in  1870 — to  the  ea:  cathedra, 
infallibility  of  the  Pope  ^*  tried  to  make  a  compromise  be- 
tween two  Slavic  Churches,  suggesting  especially  a  plan  for 
the  unification  of  the  Serbian  Greek  Orthodox  and  Croatian 
Roman  Catholic  Churches  into  a  Slavic  Church  (knowing 
that  the  future  of  his  people  could  never  be  realized  within 
the  confines  of  the  Austro-Hungarian  monarchy).  Stross- 
meyer  (a  son  of  the  Croatian  people)  was  in  constant  cor- 
respondmce  with  Prince  Michael  of  Serbia,  with  Michael, 
Metropolitan  of  Belgrade,  and  with  Gladstone.  He,  as  the 
great  Croatian  Bishop,  gave  a  living  example  to  several  other 
South-Slavic  bishops  who  sided  with  their  clergy  in  the 
national  struggle.     Thus  Uccelini,  the  Catholic  Bishop  of 


40  Who  Ar0  the  Skmt 

Kotor  (Cattaro)  translated  the  Divina  Ccmidim  mad  dedi- 
cated his  translation  to  the  Serbo-Croatian  nationj  nd  lie- 
cause  of  his  wish  to  introduce  the  Slavic  language  into  the 
liturgy  Bishop  Dvomik  had  to  flj  from  hia  native  tova  of 
Zadar  (Zara,  Dahnatia)  to  Constantinople,  where  In  died. 
In  Zadar,  where  Bishop  Dvornik  had  lived  and  woiked 
another  priest,  Dum  Bianchini  (his  brother  Ante,  is  a  lead- 
ing physician  in  Chicago,  and  a  leader  of  the  Soath-Savi 
in  the  United  States),  preached  South-Slavic  muftQation 
with  religious  fervor.  At  present  the  Prince  Arehfaiahop  of 
Carniolia  is  following  the  example  of  the  venerated  Stross- 
maycr  as  a  leader  of  the  South  for  union  and  freedom.  Before 
Strossmaycr  another  Serbo-Croat,  Juraj  Krixameh^  die  ftret 
Fan-Slavist,  suggested  a  wonderful  scheme  for  uniting  the 
churches  of  the  Slavs.  He  was,  however,  exiled  to  Sibcxia 
for  his  schemes  of  reform  and  European  propaganda  in 
Russia. 

The  Fanslavists  defend  the  Russian  Greek-Orthodox 
Church  in  this  way :  ^'The  European  world  was  represented 
as  being  composed  of  two  hemispheres^ — ^the  Eastern,  or 
Graeco-Slavic,  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  Western,  or  Roman 
Catholic  and  Protestant,  on  the  other.  These  two  hemi- 
spheres are  distinguished  from  each  other  by  many  funda- 
mental characteristics.  In  both  of  them  Christianity  formed 
originally  the  basis  of  civilization,"  but  in  the  West  it  be- 
came distorted  and  gave  a  false  direction  to  the  inteUectual 
development.  By  placing  the  logical  reason  of  the  learned 
above  the  conscience  of  the  whole  Church,  Roman  Catholi- 
cism produced  Protestantism,  which  proclaimed  the  ri^t  of 
private  judgment  and  consequently  produced  innumerable 
sects.  The  dry,  logical  spirit  which  was  thus  fostered  cre- 
ated a  purely  intellectual,  one-sided  philosophy,  which  inevi- 
tably leads  to  utter  skepticism,  by  blinding  men  to  those 
great  truths  which  lie  above  the  sphere  of  reasoning  and 
logic.     The  Gra?co-Slavic  world,  on  the  contrary,  having 


Db.  Anton  Bianeini 


THE  NEW  YORK 
PUBLIC  LIBRARY 


ASTOH,  LENOX  AND 
TILDEN  FOUKDATIONS 


Slavic  Religious  Traits  41 

accepted  pure  Orthodoxy  and  true  enlightenment,  was  thus 
saved  alike  from  Papal  tyranny  and  from  Protestant  free- 
thinking.  Hence  the  Eastern  Christians  have  preserved 
faithfully  not  only  the  ancient  dogmas,  but  also  the  ancient 
spirit  of  Christianity — that  spirit  of  pious  humility,  resig- 
nation, and  brotherly  love,  which  Christ  taught  by  precept 
and  example.  If  they  have  not  yet  a  philosophy,  they  will 
create  one,  and  it  will  far  surpass  all  previous  systems,  for 
in  the  writings  of  the  Greek  Fathers  are  to  be  found  the 
germs  of  a  broader,  a  deeper,  and  a  truer  philosophy  than 
the  dry,  meager  rationalism  of  the  West — ^a  philosophy 
founded  not  on  the  logical  faculty  alone,  but  on  the  broader 
basis  of  human  nature  as  a  whole."  The  ideal  of  many  older 
Panslavists  is  ^^One  Church,  one  Empire,"  which  also  was 
an  ideal  of  Charlemagne,  of  Otto,  of  Barbarossa,  of  Hilde- 
brand,  of  Thomas  of  Aquinas,  of  Dante,  etc.^^ 

It  is  a  remarkable  fact  that  no  Slavic  nation  which  em* 
braced  the  Roman  Church  has  ever  b^icA  abk  to  maintain  its 
independence  (Poles,  Czechs^  Slovaks,  Croatians,  Slovenes). 
All  Slavic  states  of  Greek  Orthodox  Eastern  faith  (Russia, 
Serbia,  Bulgaria,  Montenegro)  have  been  able  up  to  the  pres- 
ent time  to  retain  their  independence  or  to  regain  it  when  lost. 
It  is  not  true  that  the  Slavs  are  stationary  in  their  religious 
life.  Even  many  Slavophiles,  especially  their  deepest  repre- 
sentative, mystic  philosopher,  Vladimir  Solovyev,  who  used 
to  dream  of  the  union  of  the  churches  under  the  pope  as  the 
spiritual  head,  the  greater  synthesis  of  universal  realization 
is  to  be  found  in  a  rejuvenated  Christianity,  for  in  it  we  have 
an  universalism  that  is  positive,  not  negative.  In  his  book, 
The  Crins  of  Western  Philosophy^  he  says :  "The  realiza- 
tion of  the  universal  synthesis  of  science,  philosophy,  and 
religion  must  be  supreme  aim,  and  last  result  of  the  evolu- 
tion of  thought." 

It  is  a  fact  that  the  modern  era  in  religious  movement  was 
opened  by  John  Hus.^^     The  Czech  people  have  continued 


42  Who  At€  ih€  SUmf 

to  worship  their  nmtional  hero,  H1U9  who  wu  fhe  gnrt 
leader  of  Catholic  refonnatioii  between  John  Wi6Gt  or  Wj^ 
lif  and  Martin  Lather  and  whose  teachings  led  Boiiemia  (Us 
Czech  land)  to  ])olitical  and  religious  freedom  for  five  osnte- 
ries.  The  yearly  pilgrimage  to  Constance,  where  *%o  was 
burned,  but  not  the  truth  with  him,"  is  still  made  bj  tiios* 
sands.  Hus  precipitated  the  struggle  to  return  at  kaat  to 
the  freedom  of  the  old  Slavic  Church  of  the  people.  Widifs 
teaching  coincided  with  the  Slavic  religious  spirit,  Wibiif 
had,  however,  not  escaped  the  charge  of  heresy,  and  ao  in 
1408  Jan  Hus  was  forbidden  by  the  university  authorities  to 
discuss  46  theses  which  he  had  derived  mostly  from  Wkfi^ 
and  in  1409,  when  the  Pope  (Alexander  the  Fifth)  had  in 
sued  his  bull  against  the  teachings  of  l/Hclif  and  tlie  Axdh 
bishop  of  Prague  had  burned  WicliPs  writings,  Hus  felt  the 
effect  of  the  opposition  he  had  stirred  up  on  the  part  of  the 
Catholic  hierarchy,  the  priests,  and  the  monks  by  denouncing, 
in  imitation  of  Wiclif ,  the  corruption  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
Church.  Hus  attacked  certain  ceremonies:  auricular  con- 
fession, the  worship  of  images,  and  fasting.  In  his  two  books 
{The  Abomination  of  Monks^  and  Th^  Members  of  Anti-^ 
Christ)  the  monks  and  the  Pope  with  his  court  were  the 
objects  of  his  most  violent  diatribes.  Hus  insisted  upon 
the  following  points  of  vital  importance:  (1)  the  appeal  to 
Scripture  as  the  only  infallible  authority;  (2)  the  necessity 
of  bringing  the  clergy  back  to  a  life  of  discipline  and 
purity^  whether  by  depriving  them  of  all  interference  in  tem- 
poral affairs,  or  by  taking  from  them  the  property  of  which 
they  made  a  bad  use;  (S)  the  dispensation  of  spiritual  power 
to  the  priests  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  by  reason  of  their  inner 
purity  and  only  in  so  far  as  they  were  qualified  to  receive  it 
and  worthy  of  it.  In  1410  Hus  and  his  followers  were  put 
under  the  ban.  Undeterred,  Hus  kept  on  preaching  as  before. 
In  1411  he  openly  attacked  the  Pope,  John  XXIU,  when  he 
offered  indulgences  to  those  volunteers  who  would  take  arms 


Slavic  Religious  Traits  4S 

against  Eong  Ladislaus  of  Naples  in  behalf  of  France.  In 
141S  Hus  gave  out  an  university  debate  upon  the  question 
of  indulgences,  which  only  widened  the  breach  between  him- 
self and  luiiversity  authorities  and  the  clergy.  In  1412  a 
Papal  interdict  was  issued  against  him.  In  reply  Hus  wrote 
his  book,  On  the  Churchy  appealing  from  the  Pope  to  a  gen- 
eral council  and  to  Christ ;  and  then,  feeling  no  longer  safe  in 
Prague,  he  withdrew  to  the  castles  of  certain  friendly  noble- 
men. When  in  1414  the  "Articles  of  Prague"  were  presented 
to  Rome,  demanding  that  the  word  of  God  be  freely  preached, 
that  the  Sacrament  or  Communion  be  administered  to  the 
people  in  both  kinds  and  that  the  clergy  possess  no  property 
nor  temporal  power, — a  new  edict  was  issued  and  Jan  Hus 
was  summoned  before  the  Council  of  Constance.  Obedient 
to  summons  and  with  a  safe  conduct  to  go  and  return  given 
by  the  Emperor  Sigismund,  of  the  Holy  Roma/n  Empire^  .Hus 
arrived  at  Constance  (Nov.  8,  1414),  where  the  General 
Council  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  had  been  convened. 
His  journey  thither  was  a  triumph,  and  he  entered  the  city  in 
great  state.  At  first  he  was  a  free  man,  but  on  November 
28  he  was  apprehended  on  the  trumped-up  charge  of  at- 
tempting to  leave  the  city,  and  cast  into  prison,  in  spite  of 
the  indignant  protests  of  the  Czech  and  Polish  nobles.  Hus 
may  have  fancied  that  he  would  have  opportunity  to  defend 
his  views  in  open  debate,  but  he  quickly  learned  that  the 
Council  intended  to  try  him  as  a  "recusant  heretic*"  He 
was,  however,  long  kept  in  suspense,  for  it  was  not  till  June 
6,  1416,  that  he  was  first  formally  accused.  On  June  8th, 
89  charges  were  exhibited  against  Hus,  some  of  which  he 
acknowledged  as  fairly  based  upon  his  teachings,  while  oth- 
ers he  declared  to  be  misrepresentations.  Being  required  to 
recant  his  alleged  mistakes,  Hus  refused  to  do  so  until  they 
should  be  proved  to  be  mistakes.  On  June  18th  the  articles 
of  his  condemnation  were  prepared.  On  June  24th  his  books 
were  burned ;  on  June  81st  his  attempts  to  come  to  an  under- 


I 


.ui  ine  tJzechs ;  namely,  follow 
King  Wcncesluus  of  Bohemia, 
people  rose  in   rebellion  in  wi 
wars.'''    These  struggles  again: 
the  Holy  Roman  Empire  lasted 
1436,  when  Sigismund  granted 
dom  and  a  year  earlier  Fope  J 
mands  of  the  "Articles  of  Praj 
sporadically  until  1486,  when  t 
the  confinnation  by  Emperor  1 
1436. 

But  the  triumph  of  the  Cathol 
battle  of  the  Bilohora  (the  Whitt 
— in  1620 — gave  a  fatal  How  to 
left  Bohemia  at  the  mercy  of  tl 
First  (1619-1697).  who  inflicted 
enemies,  and  in  1627  declared  Bol 
hereditary  kingdom  of  the  Hapi 
fewer  than  30,000  families  are  si 
and  the  population  which  was  e 
reduced  to  800,000.  The  best 
went  into  exile.  The  leading  me 
ecuted,  exiled,  or  imprisoned;  tl 
abolished.  -^.A  *v- 


SUmc  Religious  Traits  45 

books  they  could  find;  and  this  destruction  did  not 
ntn  the  close  of  the  eighteenth  century.  Among  the 
emigrants  who  continued  to  write  in  their  foreign 
Jan  Amos  Komensky  surpassed  all  others.  When 
at  persecution  of  the  Protestants  broke  out  he  fled 
md,  and  in  exile,  like  his  countryman,  Karl  Zerotin, 
SS6,  he  published  several  several  pedagogical,  philo- 
.1  and  philological  works  in  Latin  and  in  Czech,  dis- 
ced for  the  classical  perfection  of  their  style.  Co- 
was  the  last  bishop  of  the  Moravian  Church.^*    Co- 

strongly  influenced  Schleiermacher's  Discourses  on 
n  (1797)  in  laying  stress  on  inward  feeling  and  the 
f  personal  dependence  on  Grod.  (He  wrote  three  im- 
k  books:  1.  Ecdesiae  Slavonicae  historiola,  Amster- 
360 ;  2.  Historia  fratrum,  edited  by  Buddeus ;  8.  Mar- 
m  Bohevicum  oder  die  bohndsche  Verfolgungsge- 
e,  894-16S2,  Berlin,  1766.) 

teachings  of  the  martyrdom  of  Jan  Hus,  the  valor 
.1  of  his  Czech  brother,  Count  Zizka,  appeared  to  have 

vain.  Yet  they  were  not  so,  for  the  seeds  of  liberal 
t  had  been  sown  far  and  wide  during  the  struggle, 
the  century  to  come  they  would  grow  into  a  great  re- 
Reformation,  a  permanent  triumph  of  freedom  of  hu- 
ought.  The  spirit  of  Hus  spread  far  beyond,  being 
ip  by  Luther  and  leading  to  the  breaking  of  the  power 
nediaeval  Catholic  Church.  In  the  main  it  was  the  doc- 
f  Wycklife  transplanted  to  Bohemia  and  Moravia  by 
at  in  the  preaching  and  writing  of  Luther  effected  the 
:ant  Reform.     Luther  appeared  before  the  Diet  of 

with  the  example  of  Hus  in  his  mind.     His  friends 

him,  but  Luther  said  as  he  entered  Worms :  **Hus 
rned,  but  not  the  truth  with  Am."  Yes,  Luther  was 
successor  of  Jan  Hus,  and  completed  his  work — the 
as  finished  what  the  Slavs  had  begun.  Only  a  few  facts : 
puary,  1529,  Luther,  after  having  considered  the  mat- 


46  Who  Are  the  Slavst 

ter  with  Melanchthon,  wrote  to  Spalatin :  Ego  impudens  omr 
nia  Johanms  Hru  et  docui  et  tenuis  breviter  stunwu  omnee 
Huritae  ignorantes,  Schwarze  writes  about  the  same:  ^^I 
have  hitherto  taught  and  held  all  the  opinions  of  Hus  with* 
out  knowing  it.  With  like  unconsciousness  has  Staupitz 
taught  them.  We  are  all  of  us  Hussites  without  knowing  it*' 
(Schwarze,  John  Huss,  p.  93).  This  translation  is,  however, 
wrong.  Professor  Schaff  translates  it  correctly  as  follows: 
^^Shamelessly  I  both  taught  and  held  all  the  teachings  of 
Huss,  in  short,  we  are  all  Hussites  without  knowing  it." 
Luther  wrote  to  Melanchthon  on  June  27, 1680 :  "John  Huss 
and  many  others  waged  harder  battles  than  we  do.  If  our 
cause  is  great,  its  author  and  champion  is  great  also."  H. 
St.  Chamberlain  admits  that  the  Slavs  began  to  fight  for  the 
Reformation  more  than  two  hundred  years  before  Martin 
Luther.  He  says  in  his  Fowndations  of  the  Nineteenth  Cenr 
tury  (1,  pp.  616-617) :  "Even  a  hundred  years  before  the 
birth  of  Luther  every  third  man  in  England  was  an  anti- 
Papist,  and  Wyclif's  translation  of  the  Bible  was  known 
throughout  the  whole  land.  Bohemia  did  not  lag  behind;  al- 
ready in  the  thirteenth  century  the  New  Testament  was  read 
in  the  Czech  language,  and  at  the  beginning  of  the  fifteenth 
century  Hus  edited  the  complete  Bible  in  the  language  of 
the  people.  But  the  most  quickening  influence  was  that  of 
Wyclif,  he  was  the  first  to  open  the  eyes  of  the  Slavs  to 
evangelic  truth,  so  that  Hieronymus  of  Prague  could  say 
of  him:  ^Hitherto  we  have  had  only  the  shell,  Wyclif  has 
revealed  the  kernel.'  We  get  an  altogether  false  idea  of 
the  Slavic  reformation  if  we  direct  attention  principally  to 
Hus  and  Husite  wars;  the  predominance  of  political  com- 
binations, as  well  as  of  the  enmity  between  Czechs  and 
Germans  from  that  time  forth  confused  men's  minds 
and  obscured  the  pure  object  of  their  endeavor 
which  at  first  had  been  so  clear.  Even  a  hundred  years  be- 
fore Hus  Hvcd  Milich,  who,  though  an  orthodox  Catholic  and 


THE  NEW  VORr 
(  PMLIC  LIBRARY 

«STOB,  LFNOX  AND 
TIU>EN  «JUNBAM«»8 


Slavic  Religious  Traiti  47 

disinclined  by  his  interest  in  practical  ministTy  to  all  specu- 
lation concerning  dogma,  invented  the  expression  Antichrist 
for  the  Roman  Church ;  in  the  prison  at  Rome  he  wrote  hia 
treatise,  De  Antickriito,  in  which  he  shows  that  the  Anti- 
christ will  not  come  in  the  future,  but  is  already  here,  he  is 
heaping  up  'clerical'  riches,  buying  prebends  and  selling 
sacraments.  Mathias  von  Janov  then  expands  this  thought 
and  thus  paves  the  way  for  the  real  theological  Reforma- 
tion; he  certainly  champions  the  one  sacred  Church,  but  it 
must  be  thoroughly  purified  and  built  up  anew:  'It  remains 
for  us  now  only  to  wish  that  the  Reformation  may  be  made 
possible  by  the  destruction  of  the  Antichrist,  let  us  raise  our 
heads,  for  salvation  is  already  near  at  hand !'  ( 1389) .  He  is 
followed  by  Stanislaus  von  Znaim,  who  defends  before  the 
University  of  Prague  the  forty-iive  theses  of  Wyclif ;  Hus, 
who  makes  a  clear  distinction  between  the  'Apostolic*  and 
the  'Papal*  and  declares  that  he  will  obey  the  former,  but  the 
latter  only  in  as  far  as  it  agrees  with  the  Apostolic ;  Niko- 
laus  von  Welenowich,  who  denies  the  position  of  the  priests 
aa  privileged  intercessors  with  God ;  Hieronymus,  that  splen- 
did kni^t  and  martyr,  who  moved  even  the  indifferent  Papal 
secretary  Poggio,  who  was  more^terested  in  Hellenic  litera- 
ture than  in  Christianity  and  chiefly  known  as  a  collector 
and  editor  of  obscene  anecdotes,  to  utter  the  words,  '0  what 
a  man,  worthy  of  immortal  fame  1*  And  many  others.  Clear- 
ly we  have  not  the  achievement  of  a  single,  perhaps  erratic 
mind  in  all  this ;  on  the  contrary  it  is  the  soul  of  a  nation — 
at  least  everything  that  was  genuine  and  noble  in  that  people 
— that  expresses  itself.  It  is  well  known  what  fate  overcame 
this  noble  section,  how  it  was  wiped  off  the  face  of  the 
earth.  The  Pope  and  the  Roman  bishops  had  bribed  the 
army  of  international  mercenaries,  and  from  them  received 
its  death-blow  at  the  White  Mountain.  Nor  is  it  a  question 
of  a  Czech  idiosyncrasy;  the  other  Catholic  Slavs  adopted 
exactly  the  same  attitude.    Thus,  for  example,  the  hymns  of 


48  Who  Ar9  «k#  Skmf 

Wyclif  were  printed  in  the  first  Poliah  printinf  pww;  Br' 
land  sent  to  the  Councfl  of  Trent  hiihops  vhow 
were  so  distinctly  Protestant  that  the  Pope  eccosed 
before  the  king  of  being  rabid  heretics.  But  the  Piolisii  Par* 
liament  was  not  intimidatedf  it  demanded  from  the  Kipf  a 
complete  reorganisation  of  the  Polish  Church  upon  tlie 
of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  At  the  same  time  it 
mirabile  diciul — ^tiie  'equal  ri|^ts  of  all  sects.'  Hie  aoUilj 
of  Poland  and  all  the  intellectual  aristocracy  were  Protest 
ant.  But  the  Jesuits  profited  by  the  politiesl  tmdxmam^ 
which  soon  arose,  to  gain  a  firm  footing  in  the  land*  and  tihey 
were  supported  by  France  and  Austria;  the  process  was  not 
^bloody  and  speedy,'  as  Canisius  had  demanded,  but  the  Prok- 
estants  were  nevertheless  persecuted  more  and  more  emdly 
and  finally  banished;  with  the  downfall  of  its  religion  tiie 
Polish  nation  also  fell.'' 

Chamberlain  refers  to  a  book  of  Count  Valerian  S.  Kra- 
sinski  {Geschichte  der  Ursprwngs^  ForischrUts  und  Verfdtti 
der  Reformation  in  Polen^  Leipzig,  1841)^®  where  ^is  to  be 
foimd  so  complete,  abundant,  convincing  and  perfectly  treat- 
ed materials  as  in  Poland,  to  see  how  religious  intolerance 
and  especially  the  influence  of  the  Jesuits  completely  ruined  a 
land  which  was  advancing  towards  a  brilliant  future  in  every 
intellectual  and  industrial  sphere.  We  can  best  see  the  atti- 
tude of  the  Poles  to  Rome  before  the  time  of  Luther  in  the 
speech  delivered  by  Johann  Ostrorog  in  the  assembly  of  the 
States  in  the  year  1459,  in  which  he  said,  ^We  cannot  object 
to  the  recommending  of  this  island  as  a  Catholic  one  to  the 
protection  of  the  Pope,  but  it  is  imbecoming  to  promise  him 
unbounded  obedience.  The  King  of  Poland  is  subject  to  no 
one,  and  only  God  is  over  him ;  he  is  not  the  vassal  of  Rome. 
•  •  •  etc.,  etc. ;  then  he  inveighs  against  the  shameless  simony 
of  the  Papal  stool,  the  sale  of  indulgences,  the  greed  of  the 
priests  and  monks,  etc.  This  whole  Polish  movement  is  like 
the  Bohemian,  distinguished  by  a  fresh  breath  of  independ- 


Slaoic  Rdigiotu  Traitt  49 

ence  and  national  feeling  and  at  the  same  time  indifference  to 
and  depreciation  of  dogmatic  questions  (the  Poles  never 
were  Utraquista) ."  (See  also:  Ch.  E.  Edwardt,  Protestant- 
ism in  Poland,  I^iladelphia,  Westminster  Press,  1901 ; 
Pitcher,  Reformation  in  Foknd,  London,  1896.)" 

Among  the  coadjutors  of  Hus  was  Jerome  of  Prague,  a 
professor  in  the  same  university  where  Hus  was  dean  of  the 
facultj,  who  in  his  erudition  and  eloquence  surpassed  his 
friend,  Hus,  whose  doctrinal  views  he  adopted,  but  he  had  not 
the  mildness  of  disposition  nor  the  moderation  of  conduct 
which  distinguished  Jan  Hus.  He  wrote  several  works  for 
the  instruction  of  the  Czech  people,  and  translated  some  of 
the  writings  of  Wicklif  into  the  Czech.  On  hearing  of  the 
dangerous  position  of  his  friend  Hus  he  hastened  to  Con- 
stance to  assist  and  support  him.  He,  too,  was  arrested, 
and  even  terrified  into  temporary  submission;  but  at  the 
next  audience  of  the  council  he  reaffirmed  his  faith,  and 
declared  solemnly  that  of  al]  his  sins  he  repented  of  none 
more  than  his  apostasy  from  the  doctrines  he  had  main- 
tained. In  consequence  of  this  avowal  he  was  condemned  to 
the  same  fate  as  his  friend  Hus,  suffering  at  the  stake.  May 
80,  1416.  "Bring  thy  torch  hither;  do  thine  office  before 
my  face ;  had  I  feared  death  I  might  have  avoided  it."  These 
brave  words  were  addressed  to  the  executioner  who  was 
about  to  kindle  the  fire  behind  him.  (Some  give  his  last 
words  thus :  "This  soul  in  flames  I  ofFer,  Christ,  to  thee.") 
These  two  illustrious  martyrs  were,  with  the  exceptions  of 
WicUf,  the  first  advocates  of  truth  a  century  before  the  Ref- 
ormation. Since  then,  in  no  language  has  the  Bible  been  read 
with  more  zeal  and  devotion  than  in  the  Czech.  The  long 
contest  for  freedom  of  conscience  which  desolated  the  coun- 
try until  the  extinction  of  the  nation  is  one  of  the  great 
tragedies  of  human  history.  It  is  rightly  said  that  Catholi- 
cism is  not  a  Slav  national  religion,  and  can  never  become  a 
part  of  the  soul  of  the  Slav.    Only  the  Catholic  Church  knows 


60  Who  Ar9  lk#  Skmf 


the  jui  dkoinum  which  ou^t  to  be  tht  soaree  and  inAas  rf 
every  jus  profamim,  and  the  Slavic  Christimiiity  waa  ftifrtti 
by  the  fanaticism  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Chofchf  beeoaim 
synonymous  with  militancy  and  the  spirit  of  the  wfel 

AntirChurehiim 

Churchism  or  mere  clerical  religion  never  appealed  to  the 
Slav.  That  the  religious  spirit  of  Hub  is  not  dead  even  to-day 
is  shown  by  his  followers  beginning  from  the  BohemiaB  or 
Moravian  Brethren  and  the  South-Slavic  Bogumili  up  to 
Tolstoy  and  his  followers,  who  formed  many  religioiui  organ- 
izations,— ^numbering,  at  least,  over  SO  millions  of  members  ** 
— ^which  bear  the  following  strange  names:  RoiMmki 
(Schismatics,  Old  Rituals  or  Old  Believers),  Paihkoviii,  Po' 
moriane  (Sea-Dwellers),  Fedoseievsky  and  FUipovisky^  the 
Bieguni^  Strardki,  Moltchalniki^  Shakuni^  Molokane,  Shakh 
putiniy  Dukhobortsy^  Khlysty^  Skopani^  MartinisUt  Mo^ 
reshikif  Netovtchins^  Niconiant,  Roshobshiki^  Sttgolmki, 
Yedinovertzy  (Coreligionists),  Blagosloveni  (the  Blessed), 
Malovantzi,  Peremeyanovtchini,  Deniers^  VctgranU^  Bogvk- 
mSJi^  StwridtstSy  the  Nazareni,  Free  Faith  (or  Readers), 
White  Doves^  the  New  Israel^  Non-prayers,  Kayuks  Tctr 
stovsy  (followers  of  Count  L.  Tolstoy),  Prophet s,  JohmUs, 
mystics  and  rationalists,  wrestlers  with  the  spirit  and  morti' 
flers  of  the  flesh,  Bezpopovshtina,  Sighers  ("Vozdykhantsy*; 
a  late  sect),  Self-cremators  ("Samosojigateli"),  Skits  (erem- 
etic  colonies  or  settlements  of  Schismatics),  Samohoghi 
("Self-Gods"),  Computers  ("Tchislenniki";  an  eccentric 
sect  of  late  days).  Spiritual  Brethren,  Nameiess^  S^k- 
batniki,  Theodosians,  Iskali  Khrista  (Christ-seekers), 
Diaconshchini,  Efefanoftchini,  Tchernoltzi  (Wjetkaers), 
Pastuchkol  (Adamantovci),  Spasova  (Euzminchini),  De- 
tubeichini    (Infanticides),    Bezslovestni    (the  Dumb),  JTa- 


Slavic  Religious  Traits  51 

rahliki  Izbramki  (Company  of  the  Elect),  etc.®^  Strange 
doctrines  some  of  them  are  known  to  have,  the  tenets 
of  most  of  them  are  obscure,  but  persecution  has  been  the  lot 
of  alL  Even  those  essentially  orthodox  in  doctrine  but  op- 
posed to  episcopal  church  government,  were  treated  harshly 
until  the  reign  of  Tzar  Alexander  the  Second  (1865-1881), 
who  decreed  that  dissenting  priests  must  be  ordained  by 
priests  of  the  established  church. 

I  think  a  brief  description  of  these  sects  will  help  us  to 
get  a  slight  insight  into  the  religious  mind  of  these  strange 
people.  A  special  attention  wiU  be  given  to  the  teaching  of 
Count  Tolstoy's  followers. 

7^  Bohemian  or  Moravian  Brethren  {Vmtas  Fratrwm) 

The  Bohemian  or  Moravian  Brethren'^  ("Bohemian 
Brotherhood"  or  "Unity  of  the  Brethren,"  the  National 
Church  of  Bohemia,  1420-1620)  are  so  well  known  to 
the  English-speaking  public  that  it  is  not  necessary  to 
say  more  than  to  state  the  fact  that  they  are  faithful  follow- 
ers of  Jan  Hus.  It  was  founded  by  the  more  peaceful  ele- 
ment among  the  war-like  Hussite  party.  The  leaders  of 
this  movement  were  firm  believers  in  constructive  pacifism. 
Abhorring  war  and  all  strife  they  retired  from  the  turmoils 
of  the  world,  and  protested  against  warfare,  against  train- 
ing of  soldiers  in  the  arts  of  war  and  destruction.  They 
were  against  the  destruction  of  hiunan  life,  declared  it  un- 
christian, against  the  law  of  God,  and  believed  that  all  men 
are  brethren  and  should  love  each  other.  They  repudiated 
war,  and  preached  the  gospel  and  settlement  of  grievances  in 
peaceful  ways  without  armed  force.  Nevertheless  this  church 
was  persecuted  most  violently,  chiefly  by  Emperor  Ferdinand 
the  Second.  The  members  of  this  wonderful  denomination 
went  into  voluntary  exile,  went  to  Saxony,  Prussia,  Hol- 
land, and  America.     They   developed  into  the  Moravian 


62  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

Church,  and  influenced  by  their  teaching  John  Wesley  (the 
founder  of  Methodism),  whose  ideals  do  not  diflfer  very  much 
from  those  of  Chelcicky,  the  Czech  dreamer  of  a  religion  of 
Fraterrdty.  (In  England  the  parliament  exempted  the  mem- 
bers of  this  denomination  from  military  service.)  (See  also: 
W,  G.  MaJlin,  Catalogue  of  Books  relating  to  or  illustrating 
the  History  of  the  Unitas  Fratrum  or  United  Brethren  now 
generally  known  as  the  Moravian  Church,  Philadelphia, 
1881 ;  J.  MiiUery  Die  deutsche  Eatechismen  der  bohmischer 
Brttder,  Berlin,  1887 ;  B.  Seifferth,  Church  Constitution  of 
the  Bohemian  and  Moravian  Brethren :  The  Original  Latin 
with  a  Translation,  London,  1866;  J.  Zahn^  Die  geistliche 
Lieder  der  Briider  in  Bohmen,  Mahren  und  Polen,  Niimberg, 
1876  ;C.  A,  G.  V.  Zezschwitz,  Die  Katechismen  der  der  Wal- 
denser  und  bohmischer  Briider,  Erlangen,  186S.  For  Church 
order  see :  Ratio  disciplinac  ordinisqua  ecclesiastici  in  unitate 
fratrimi  Bohcmorum,  Leszno,  163S,  Amsterdam,  1666 ;  Hal- 
le, 1732.)  The  following  data  show  a  few  main  points  in  the 
struggle  of  the  Czecli  Church.  In  1500,  the  Pope  Alexander 
Vlth,  Borgia,  sends  inquisitors  to  cope  with  the  Bohemian 
Brothers,  who  deny  the  Real  Presence  and  refuse  oaths,  and 
who  exercise  commanding  influence,  in  part  owing  to  the 
preaching  of  Lukas  of  Prague.  In  1522  the  Bohemian  Cate- 
chism is  published,  probably  by  Lukas  of  Prague,  who  is 
strongly  influenced  by  a  visit  to  the  Waldensians.  In  16S6 
the  First  Bohemian  Confession,  probably  by  John  Augusta,  is 
composed  and  sent  to  King  Ferdinand  and  to  Dr.  Martin 
Luther.  In  1522  a  few  Bohemian  Brethren  enter  Russia,  but 
neither  Protestantism  nor  Rome,  where  the  Jesuit  Possevin 
is  sent  to  champion,  gives  any  foothold.  In  1564,  owing  to 
the  concession  by  the  Pope  Pius  IV  (Medici)  of  the  cup  to 
the  laity,  Utraquists  became  merged  in  the  Catholic  Church. 
At  the  same  time  the  Bohemian  Brothers,  under  the  leader- 
ship of  Blahoslav,  obtain  toleration  from  the  Emperor  Maxi- 
milian II.     In  1568,  Blagoslav  translates  the  Bible,  adds 


Slavic  Religious  Traits  5S 

nmentaries,  and  composes  hymns,  his  writings  exercising 
)rofound  influence  over  the  Bohemian  Brethren.  In  1575, 
\  Second  Bohemian  Confession,  based  on  the  Augsburg  and 
!  First  Czech  Confession,  is  drawn  up  by.  Lutherans,  Cal- 
ists,  Utraquists  and  Bohemian  Brethren.  In  1602,  the 
iperor  Rudolf  Ilnd  revives  the  edicts  of  persecution 
ilnst  Protestants.  In  1647,  the  colloquy  of  Thorn,  from 
ich  Unitarians  are  excluded,  discusses  reunion,  and 
attended  by  the  Lutherans,  Calixtus,  Calov,  by  the  Mo- 
rian,  Jan  Amos  Comenius,  and  by  Catholics,  but  serves 
y  to  widen  the  gulf.  In  1722,  Count  N.  L.  ZInzendorf 
rOO-1760)  collects  the  remnants  of  the  Bohemian  Broth- 
and  forms  the  Moravian  Brotherhood  at  Herenhut.  In 
S4,  Spangenberg  reforms  the  constitution  of  the  Mora- 
nsy  and  suppresses  the  ^^extravagance"  of  the  brother- 
>d. 

The  SouthrSlavic  BogtunuU 

The  South-Slavic  Bogumili  ("Friends  of  God",  or  «Hhe 
oved  or  the  dear  ones  to  God" ;  Bog  =  Lord,  God ;  mlli 
dear)  among  the  South  Slavs  of  the  fourteenth  century 
leir  work  of  enlightenment  spread  from  Bulgaria  over 
*  whole  of  the  Slavic  South)  stick  to  a  form  of  teaching 
led  to  the  movement  among  the  Albigeneses  In  the  twelfth 
itury,  the  first  Protestant  movement  on  the  European 
ritory.  They  are  also  known  as  Pavlikani  or  PatdicianSf 
:ause  they  resemble  Paulicians  and  Katharl.  The  Bogu- 
ii  or  Bogumiles  are  also  called  New  Mamcheans.  In 
!  beginning  of  the  twelfth  century,  a  priest  by 
me  Bogumil  began  to  preach  (In  Bulgaria)  against  the 
ablished  State  Church,  condemning  openly  the  conduct 
the  bishops,  priests  and  monks.  They  were  averse  to  all 
Ages,  even  to  the  cross.  They  sufi^ered  persecution  from 
exius  Commenus,  who  put  to  death  their  leader,  Basilius, 
i  they  were  condemned  by  a  synod  of  Constantinople  in 


64  Who  Arw  the  SImmf 

1140.  But  it  is  a  fact  that  erai  their  bittomt 
acknowledged  that  they  Kved  pure  and  Turtiioiii  fivcty  ttift 
they  were  truth-loving  and  moral  people.  ProfeMOg  TadA 
says  this  about  tbem :  **The  Bogumili  were  Strang  opponi 
to  the  poetic  glorification  of  the  Crosades,  became  tfcqf 
grasped  the  fact  that  the  extolling  of  such  an  ideal  can  aevcr 
open  the  mind  to  heretic  culture — ^the  culture  baaed  on  fm 
choice  according  to  conscience — ^which  wae  eventoaUy  to  m- 
dermine  the  fotmdations  of  sacrosanct  Roman  Empire  aid 
lay  the  first  solid  foundations  of  true  culture.  Boguadi 
taught  that  true  culture  is  not  spread  bj  crasadeB»  but 
springs  from  Christian,  human  contemplation.  Tbey  depre- 
cated personal  worship,  and  replaced  it  by  a  worahip  of 
ideals,  of  spirit,  and  of  thought.  Wydif,  Hus  and  LaHwr 
are  always  quoted  as  the  foremost  apostles  of  the  herelied 
culture.  But  in  the  Hungarian  Crusades  the  Bogumili  found 
bitter  enemies.  Bogumilist  activity  in  Bosnia  and  Croatia 
was  stifled  in  blood,  and  the  people,  who  were  beginning  to 
protest  against  the  lying  cult  of  Oesarism  wedded  to  Papii- 
try,  were  simply  butchered  in  the  name  of  the  Cross.  The 
blood-baths  on  the  fields  of  Bosnia  filled  the  people  with  con- 
sternation, but  could  not  stifie  Bogumilism.  True  its  prog- 
ress was  checked  in  the  Southern  Slav  region,  but  it  secretly 
penetrated  westward,  whence  the  Patarenes  in  Italy  and  the 
Catharists,  Albigeneses  and  Waldenses  in  France  spread  it 
all  over  the  world.  It  is  interesting  to  note  that  at  the 
very  moment  when  Bogumilist  culture  was  destroyed  among 
the  Slavs  themselves,  they  bequeathed  this  very  Bogumilism 
to  the  rest  of  Europe — ^the  first  and  only  gift  from  the 
Southern  Slav  race  as  a  whole  to  the  spiritual  life  of  Europe. 
It  was  the  true  "antemurale  Christianitatis'* — ^the  outworks 
of  Christianity — ^purified  from  Byzantine  and  Roman  de- 
ments. What  they  gave  was  perhaps  not  so  much  their  own 
as  the  vigor  with  which  they  translated  the  ideal  and  the  doc- 
trine of  a  spiritual  life,  from  the  mountains  of  Asia  Minor 


Slavie  Religumt  Traits  55 

to  the  West.  Th»rs  was  the  work  of  emissaries  and  out- 
posts." "  H.  S.  Chamberlain,  in  his  Foundattoju  of  the 
Nineteenth  Century  (vol.  I,  p.  511),  says  this  about  the  Ser- 
Inan  Bogumili  in  Bosnia  and  Herzegovina : 

**Very  characteristic  is  the  attitude  ...  of  those  genu- 
ine, still  almost  pure,  Slavs  in  Bosnia  and  Herzegovina.  At 
an  earlier  period  the  influential  part  of  the  nation  adopted 
the  doctrines  of  Bogumil  (allied  to  those  of  Catharists  or 
Patarenes);  that  is,  thej  rejected  everything  Jewish  in 
ChristiaDity  and  retained  besides  the  New  Testament  only 
the  Prophets  and  the  Psalms,  they  recognized  no  sacraments 
and  above  all  no  priesthood.  Though  increasingly  opposed 
and  crushed  from  two  sides  simultaneously  by  the  orthodox 
Serbians  and  the  Hungarians  who  obeyed  every  sign  of  the 
Roman  Pope— though  they  were  thus  the  bloody  victims  of 
a  doable  and  continuous  crusade — this  little  people  never- 
theless cinng  to  its  faith  for  centuries;  the  graves  of  the 
heroic  followers  of  Bogumil  still  adorn  the  peaks  of  the  hills, 
to  which  the  corpses  were  borne  to  avoid  the  danger  of  dese- 
cration. It  was  the  Mohammedans  who,  by  forcible  conver- 
sion, first  did  away  with  this  sect." 

Three  South-Slavic  sons  were  merely  Bogumili  in  heart, 
nothing  more — Marco  Marulich  (1450-1524),  a  highly  edu- 
cated and  intensely  reli^ouB  Serbian  nobleman  of  Spalato, 
whose  works  were  translated  from  the  Latin  into  all  the  prin- 
cipal European  languages;  Flaviua  Illyricum  (a  Slav  by 
birth),  whom,  after  Martin  Luther,  the  Germans  consider  one 
of  their  greatest  teachers;  and  John  of  Raguso,  who  led  the 
whole  Council  of  Basel  (or  Bale)  against  the  Pope  and  pro- 
posed to  negotiate  calmly  and  justly  with  the  Husites  and 
Manichees. 

The  basis  of  the  Bogumil  creed  was  as  follows: 

Out  of  the  eternal  divine  essence  or  being  sprang  two  prin- 
ciples— Satane]  and  Logos ;  the  former,  at  first  good,  after- 
wards rebelled,  and  created  in  opposition  to  the  original  spir- 


66  Who  Are  the  Slamf 

Itual  universe  a  world  of  matter  and  human  bemgs.  Tbesa 
human  beings,  however,  received  from  the  Supreme  Father  a 
life-spirit ;  but  this  was  kept  in  slavery  by  Satanel  until  the 
Logos  or  Christ  came  down  from  heaven,  and  assuming  a 
phantom  body,  broke  the  power  of  the  evil  spirit,  who  wu 
henceforth  called  only  Satan. 

The  Bogumiles,  like  all  similar  sects,  practiced  a  severe 
ascetism,  despised  images,  and  rejected  sacraments.  Unlike 
the  Paulinists,  they  rejected  water  baptism,  and  allowed  only 
the  baptism  of  Christ  as  a  spiritual  baptism  called  ewhotiih 
tioTL  Instead  of  baptism,  they  placed  their  hands  and  an 
apocryphal  gospel  of  St.  John  on  the  head  of  the  neophyte, 
singing  at  the  same  time  the  Lord's  Prayer,  which  they  re- 
peated seven  times  during  the  day,  and  five  times  during  the 
night.  They  accepted  the  whole  of  the  New  Testament  bat 
of  the  Old  Testament  only  the  Psalms  and  Prophets,  which 
they  interpreted  allegorically. 

In  1118,  that  vehement  hater  of  heretics,  Alexius  Corn- 
menus,  burned  their  leader,  Basilius.  (In  Euthtftnius,  Pano- 
phia,  Tit.  23,  Narratio  de  Bogomilis,  we  read  that  the  Prin- 
cess Anna  Connsie  will  not  describe  the  tenets  of  the  Bogu- 
miles lest  she  should  "pollute  her  lips.")  At  the  end  of  the 
twelfth  century,  Stephan  Nemanya,  king  of  Serbia,  perse- 
cutes the  Bogumils  and  expelled  them  from  the  country. 
Large  numbers  took  refuge  in  Bosnia,  where  they  were 
known  under  the  name  of  Patarenes  ("Patareni'*).  The 
Hungarians  undertook  many  crusades  against  the  heretics  in 
Bosnia,  but  toward  the  close  of  the  fifteenth  century  the 
conquest  of  that  country  by  the  Turks  put  an  end  to  their 
persecution.  At  the  time  of  the  Mohammedan  conquest  of 
Bosnia  (sixteenth  century),  we  find  that  the  greatest  num- 
ber of  the  regenade  Christians  who  embraced  the  religion  of 
conquerors  belonged  to  this  sect.  Few  or  no  remnants  of 
Bogiimili  have  survived  in  Bosnia.  A  Bogumil  ritual  in 
Slavic  written  by  the  Bosnian  Radoslavov,  and  published  in 


Slavic  Religioui  Traits  67 

ToL  XVth  of  the  Starine  of  the  South-Slavic  Academy  at 
ZsLgreh  (Agram,  Croatia),  shows  great  resemblance  to  the 
Canthar  ritual  published  by  Cunitz  in  1853.  [See  Fr. 
Rachki's  article  on  BogumiU  and  Patareni  in  the  Rod 
(Work)  of  the  South-Slavic  Academy  at  Zagreb,  vols.  VII, 
Vni,  X,  1870 ;  also :  Karapet  Ter-Urkrtschian,  Die  PauUr 
leaner  in  hyzantischen  Kaiserreichs^  Leipzig,  1893 ;  A.  Lom- 
bard, PauUciens,  Bulgares  et  Bons-Hommes  en  Orient  et  Oc- 
cident, Geneve,  1879.] 

The  Serbian  Nazarem 

The  Serbian  Nazarenes  ("Nazareni")  form  a  Christian 
sect,  originated  about  the  middle  of  the  last  century,  in  the 
"Serbian  Voyvodina"  (Southern  Hungary  and  Srem,  a  dis- 
trict of  Slavonia)  and  spread  rapidly  among  the  Serbs  of 
that  country  and  less  rapidly  among  the  people  of  the  king- 
dom of  Serbia.  They  are  absolutely  honest  and  truth-loving. 
They  have  several  points  of  resemblance  to  the  old  bosanska 
vera  (Bogumili) :  they  have  no  churches  and  no  priests,  re- 
pudiate the  worship  of  the  Madonna  and  the  Saints  as  idola- 
try, consider  it  as  the-  greatest  sin  to  kill  a  man,  and,  there- 
fore, refuse  to  bear  arms  and  serve  in  the  army.  Mr.  Chedo 
Miyatovich  says  that  in  Serbia  some  of  them  have  been  con- 
demned to  twenty  years'  imprisonment  for  having  refused  to 
comply  with  the  lawful  duty  of  every  citizen  to  serve  in  the 
Army,  but  they  have  cheerfully  undergone  that  heavy  sen- 
tence for  conscience's  sake,  never  murmuring  a  word  of  pro- 
teat. 

The  Russian  Shalaputni 

The  Russian  ShaXaputni  or  the  Extravagants  are  preach- 
ing and  practicing  a  communistic  gospel  like  Tolstoy.  With- 
in a  score  of  years  they  won  over  all  the  common  people, 
all  the  rustic  class,  of  the  south  and  south-west  of  Russia. 


68  Who  Ar§  ih§  SOamf 

Judicious  observers,  wdl-iiifoniied  eeonomutiy  ft 
complete  and  immediate  spread  of  the  doctrine  in  Hie 
classes  through  Russia.  In  188S  Abramor  pnMiihfid  a  wf 
curious  study  of  this  sect  in  the  Anmah  of  lft#  Camttrg. 
Turgenyev  was  greatly  struck  by  it,  and  said:  ^^Tben  is 
the  peasant  getting  op  steam;  before  long  he  will  mahs  a 
general  up-turning." 

The  Ruiiitm  Mctokmd 

The  Russian  Milk-drinkers  or  Molokani  are  considewd 
harmless  by  the  Russian  Orthodox  ChurcL  They  call  tbcn- 
selves  the  people  of  Christ.  Their  creed  allowa  no  cercmaaies; 
there  is  no  Eucharist.  The  feast  days  which  they 
are  the  Sundays,  and  the  days  peculiarly  assodated 
the  Lord's  name,  such  as  Nativity,  the  Passion,  and  the  As- 
cension. They  look  upon  all  saints,  including  the  Apostles, 
as  simply  good  men.  They  are  In  fact,  Bible  Christians, 
taking  all  their  dogma  from  the  New  Testament.  Most  of 
them  live  away  in  the  Caucasus,  where  they  are  a  strong  and 
prosperous  body.  Their  Bible  is  the  New  Testament  in 
Russian  and  also  in  Old  Church  Slavic  tongue;  it  is  the  same 
as  that  used  in  the  Russian,  Serbian  and  Bulgarian  Orthodox 
Church. 

Wallace,  in  his  well-known  book  on  Russia,  speaks  espe- 
cially of  the  Moravians  and  of  the  Russian  Molokang  (^Hnilk- 
drlnkers,"  a  branch  of  Dukhoborts)  in  Russia  who  are  stub- 
born '^quakers  of  the  steppes,"  preaching  conununism,  and 
distributing  their  goods,  like  Popov,  among  the  poor;  they 
have  often  been  exiled  for  their  faith  to  Siberia.  (See  also: 
T.  Pcch,  Die  Molokane,  Historisches  Taschenbuch,  6  ser. 
VIII,  p.  803,  Leipzig,  1878.)  They  tried  to  combine  with 
the  evangelical  Christianity,  accepting  some  of  the  injunc- 
tions of  the  Old  Testament  (such  as  the  prohibition  of  eat- 
ing pork  and  fishes  without  scales,  and  to  celebrate  the 


'i  ^.  ^  I- 


Slavic  Religiofis  Traits  69 

SatuTclay  instead  of  the  Sunday).  They  are  said  to  be 
named  Molokam  or  Milk-drinkers  because  of  their  habit  of 
taking  milk  and  food  preserved  from  milk  on  the  fast  days 
when  it  is  prohibited  by  the  Russian  Orthodox  Church;  but 
more  probably  so  called  after  the  name  Molochnaya,  a  river 
in  the  south  of  Russia,  in  the  neighborhood  of  which  they 
once  flourished.  They  can  be  compared  with  the  Presbyter- 
ians. They  ascribe  origin  of  their  movement  to  the  visit  of 
an  English  physician  to  Moscow  in  the  reign  of  Ivan  the 
Terrible  who  introduced  the  reading  and  study  of  the  Bible. 
They  call  themselves  "True  Christians.' 


» 


The  Russian  Stundists 

The  Russian  Stundist  is  a  rationalistic  sect  of  Protes- 
tant origin.  It  is  numerically  and  intellectually  of  greatest 
significance.  It  has  its  beginning  in  the  south-east  of  Russia 
(1858),  in  the  neighborhood  of  German  colonies,  near  Odes- 
sa, where  the  religious  fervor  of  the  Nazaraens  and  Jumpers 
(Shakers  or  Shakuny)  found  their  expression  in  home-meet- 
ings, known  as  Stvmde  (hour).  They  approximate  to  Lu- 
theran doctrine  and  reject  ceremonial  form  of  any  sect. 
They  have  itinerant  priests,  who  much  resemble  in  their 
teaching  Greorge  Fox,  the  founder  of  the  English  Quakers  in 
the  seventeenth  century.  This  earnest  evangelic  sect  was 
founded  by  German  Protestants  in  Russia,  about  1855-1866. 
The  first  preacher  was  a  poor  Russian  of  Osnova,  Michael 
Ratuzny  or  Rotushny,  called  Ouishtashenko,  who  was  con- 
verted from  an  evil  life  by  hearing  the  Gospel  read.  He 
became  a  shoemaker,  and  learned  to  read  himself.  In  1877 
**the  famous  Sutaev"  established  the  sect,  which  now  numbers 
several  millions.  They  have  gradually  simplified  their  creed, 
and  their  religion  now  consists  in  practical  goodness  of  life, 
with  reading  of  the  New  Testament  and  prayer,  as  far  as 
constant  prosecution  permits.    From  the  day  of  conversion 


60  Wlu>  Art  <ft«  mm>a 

till  death  the  Stundut  ainki  hii  indrridtulify  in  that  af 
humanitj  generally,  beliering-  in  the  brotlwriiood  of  ■■■. 
The  Stundist  thinka  that  Chriit  la  atill  vamkriiig  wmmig 
miUionB  of  planets,  teaching  by  word  and  eramplr.  Db- 
cord  is  the  root  of  all  aina,  and  he  who  f ollowa  the  law  of  lofe 
finds  life  full  of  charm,  while  death  has  for  him  no  tnran. 
He  does  not  merely  diitTibute  his  money  and  gooda :  he  wiB 
mow  hay  for  the  prisoner  or  the  aiek,  reap  hia  com,  xepairhii ' 
hut,  and  care  for  hia  children.  Crime  is  almost  anknowB 
among  them,  and  yet  he  always  says :  **It  is  not  I  iriw  woifc, 
bat  God  within  me :  we  must  live  for  others  and  die  to  sdf* 
The  Stundists  are  persecuted  and  banished  (in  1898)  \^ 
the  Russian  government.  (See:  H.  Dalton,  Z>«r  SfitmB»mu 
in  iZtw«IatuI,  Giittersloh,  1896;  A.  Roschdastrenakg,  Dw* 
ftidriMswcAtf  f  fwufiranM,  St.  Fetersbarg,  1689.) 

The  Ruinan  RaikoMkt 

The  oldest  and  most  powerful  sect  is  that  of  the  Russian 
Riultobuks  (the  Russian  word  raikdl  means  "diTision"  or 
"schism"),  DUienUrs,  Separatists  or  as  they  prefer  to  caU 
themselves,  Men  of  the  Old  Faith  (Storo-iwry),  Old  Believ- 
eri  or  Old  Ritualists,  Starobriadzy,  who  even  claim  descent 
from  the  Slavic  Apostles,  Cyril  and  Methodius,  and  will  not 
allow  either  Greek  or  Latin  words  to  sully  their  Slav  liturgy. 
They  are  intensely  conservative,  but  only  one  Greek  bishop 
was  faithful  to  the  sect  in  early  days,  and  they  have  thus 
come  to  deny  the  Apostolic  succession  of  all  bishops.  In 
1652,  Nicon  becomes  Patriarch,  and,  secure  in  the  support 
of  the  Tzar  Alexis,  introduces  many  small  changes  in  the 
Russian  church,  allowing  western  music  and  art,  reviving 
preaching  and  revising  the  Rible.  Then  the  Raskolniki 
leave  the  church,  owing  to  this  liturgical  change.  Only  ia  I 
1883  they  are  allowed  to  hold  office  in  the  Russian  govern*  i 
ment.    They  are  convinced  that  the  essence  of  religion  1 


Staioic  R^igiout  Traitt  61 

not  in  templei  antl  Teasds,  but  in  acta.  They  hold  the  world 
generally  to  be  in  the  power  of  Satan ;  and  extremists  think 
aDjthing  that  rescues  a  soul  from  the  devil  to  be  allowed, 
even  the  killiog  of  a  new-bom  babe,  which  is  thus  saved  from 
pollution.  Others  thought  it  right  to  hasten  the  death  of 
sick  relations — an  Eskimo  idea^ — and  whole  families  have 
burned  themselves,  inside  carefully-made  barricades,  follow- 
ing the  legend  of  the  pious  Allehuia,  who  thrust  her  infant 
into  the  fire  in  obedience  to  a  supposed  divine  command. 
A  peasant  in  1870  kUled  his  son,  whom  he  had  bound  to  an 
altar,  in  imitation  of  Abraham.  Avakhum  Petrovich,  an 
ardent  preacher  of  the  doctrines  of  this  sect,  was  burned 
alive — ^in  1681 — for  his  persistent  heretical  propaganda. '^ 
Melnikov's  studies  of  the  life  of  the  Raskolmks  gave  a  true 
conception  of  them. 

Old  Believers  reimited  to  the  Established  Orthodox 
Church  of  Russia  are  called  Yedinaviirtsff. 

The  Ruintm  Vagranit 

The  belief  in  the  reign  of  Antichrist  produced  the  Rus- 
sian vagrants  {Biegum,  Straniki  or  "Runners,"  "Deserters," 
"Tramps,"  "Wanderers,"  "PUgrims,"  "Fuptives"),  who 
^-obeying  the  Gospel  behests — have  left  houaes  and  lands, 
and  wander  in  the  villages.  They  refused  to  have  any  fixed 
abode  in  this  world  of  Antichrist.  They  were  pilgrims  and 
strangers,  constantly  running  from  place  to  place.  They 
have  no  chapels,  but  adore  images  (ikom)  hung  on  trees 
in  the  forests.  Some  will  not  drink  water  that  has  been 
polluted  by  the  presence  of  man. 

The  Rusrian  Molchalniki 

The  Russian  Molchahaki  (the  "Silent")  or  Bezslovestni 
(the  Dumb)  in  Bessarabiii,  on  the  lower  Volga,  and  in  Siberia, 
will  not  communicate  with  the  wicked  world  by  either  word 


62  Who  An  ihe  8kmf 

or  sign.  They  refused  to  speak»  even  iiii3er  tortarei  b 
that  sense  they  may  be  compared  with  the  Bomaii  Catiiflilie 
order  of  Trappiiii, 

The  Rmwm  Demen 

The  Russian  Demer$  (""Netovtzl,"  ^^NyetordiieUBp  cff 
^'Netovstchini'' )  say  that  since  the  early  days  of  Hift 
patriarch  Nikon,  who  attempted  to  reform  tlw  6re^  Chmcht 
nothing  sacred  remains  on  earth.  They  seek  refuge  in  mjt* 
tic  intercourse  with  Christ. 

The  Ruiiian  ShaJnt/hff  or  Shakert 

The  Russian  Shakany,Skakuni  or  Dancers  (^THamn^-^ 
a  branch — sect  of  the  Khlysty )  are  Shakers,  or  Jumpers,  ap- 
jiearing  first  under  the  Tzar  Alexander  the  First.  They  meet 
at  night  for  cononesive  dances  and  are  suspected  of  licen- 
tiousness and  vile  cruelty.  The  exact  relation  of  this  sect  to 
Khlysty  is  problematical.  Some  claim  that  ^^The  Mad  Monk 
niodor*'  (N.  Y.,  Century  Co.,  1918)  belonged  to  this  sect 

The  Russian  Dukhobortzi  or  Spirit  Wresilere 

The  Russian  Dukhobortzi  or  Spirit  Wrestlers  are  char- 
acterized by  Aylmcr  Maude  (in  his  A  peculiar  people:  the 
Doukhoborsy  London,  1904,  p.  S31)  : 

*^It  would  be  hard  to  find  a  community  consisting  of  an 
equal  number  of  men,  among  whom  there  is  less  crime,  and 
more  industry,  honesty,  and  hospitality,  or  more  personal  at- 
tention by  the  hale  adults  to  the  needs  of  the  old  people  and 
the  children.  They  are  sober,  temperate,  healthy,  and  there 
is  no  prostitution  (and  apparently  little  looseness  in  sex- 
ual matters)  among  them.  Compared  with  the  fancy  pic- 
tures drawn  by  some  enthusiasts  they  are  disappointing, 
but  compare  well  with  ordinary  human  beings;  tiiey  are  a 


Slavic  ReUghfu  Traits  63 

irorthy  and  estimable  folk  in  spite  of  their  obstinacy,  sec- 
tarian exclusiveness,  and  their  too  great  dependence  on  a 
very  fallible  authority.'' 

They  have  their  origin  in  the  second  half  of  the  eighteenth 
century  in  the  propaganda  of  a  Prussian  soldier  who  was 
supposed  to  be  Skovoroda,  a  Quaker,  and  in  the  writings  of 
a  Little  Russian  philosopher  and  mystic.  This  sect  seems 
to  be  founded  in  Kharkov,  though  all  their  early  history  is 
wrapped  in  uncertainty.  They  wrote  no  books,  partly  be- 
cause most  of  their  members  were  illiterate  and  partly  be- 
cause secrecy  compelled  their  propaganda  to  be  carried  on  by 
word  of  mouth.  It  is  a  fact  that  Skovoroda  drew  his  in- 
spiration from  the  teachings  of  the  Czech  sect  of  Abraham- 
ites,  and  taught  that  Jesus  Christ  was  not  to  be  sought 
without,  but  within  one's  own  soul:  ^'If  you  do  not  first 
of  all  seek  within  you,  you  will  in  vain  seek  in  other  places." 
The  Dukhobors  believe  that  man  had  fallen  from  original 
purity  and  *^ust  cleanse  himself  in  the  home  of  his  spirits, 
so  that  he  may  not  go  far  to  the  pool  in  Jerusalem."  They 
say :  ^^6od  is  Spirit,  and  images  are  but  idols.  A  picture  is 
not  Christ;  it  is  but  a  bit  of  painted  board.  We  believe 
in  Christ,  not  a  Christ  of  brass,  nor  of  silver,  nor  of  gold, 
the  work  of  men's  hands,  but  in  Christ,  the  son  of  God, 
Saviour  of  the  world."  They  may  be  compared  with  the 
Society  of  Friends.  The  main  thing  was  to  them  to  practice 
love  to  God  and  to  one's  neighbors — the  Gospel,  the  sacra- 
ments ;  their  religious  observances  had  not  meaning  to  them 
externally,  but  only  in  a  spiritual  way.  The  Dukhobors 
seem  to  have  held  that  Christ  was  merely  a  godlike  man, 
and  that  His  spirit  was  migrated  into  many  persons.  All 
people,  they  hold,  are  equal  as  children  to  God,  and  there 
is  no  need  of  there  being  any  rulers.  The  only  law  is  to  do 
what  is  right.  Dukhobors  accept  the  Ten  Commandments 
and  the  "useful"  parts  of  the  Bible.  All  else  is  allegory  to 
theoiy  though  they  have  no  symbols,  forms,  creed,  or  eccles- 


M  Who  An  f Jk#  Slamf, 

iaatical  organizatioiii.  Tbey  call  themidra  liUtdf  Jlfif 
#iaiw  ("^rue^' or  "^Spiritual  Chriitiuis'*).  Tbejnj:*Ili 
Raskolnik  will  die  a  martyr  for  the  ri^^t  to  make  tbe  ■%»«! 
the  cross  with  two  fingers;  we  do  not  crow  (rartdwi  at  J^ 
either  with  two  or  with  three  flngen ;  we  ftrive  to  attain  a  bet- 
ter knowledge  of  God.**  Dokhobors  have  no  marriage  eeie- 
moniesy  believing  marriage  to  be  a  question  of  the  mcKiiatioa 
of  the  heart  only.  (Wives  and  husbands  are  aisten  aal 
brothers,  and  are  called  ''old  man,^  and  '^old  wonma."*) 

Dukhobors  spread  rapidly  in  Russia,  and  in  1797  aome  of 
them  were  sent  to  the  mines  by  the  govemmenii  AWandrr 
the  First  becoming  Tsar  in  1801,  favored  tokrationy  bnt  m 
1826,  under  a  new  Tsar,  persecution  was  renewedt  and  ia 
18S7  they  were  banished  to  the  Caucasus.  However,  hm 
the  Mohammedans  treated  them  well,  because  it  was  evidcfll 
that  they  were  not  '^Christians,*'  since  they  would  not  fi^t 
After  years  of  quiet  growth,  persecution  began  again;  in 
1897  they  have  been  persecuted  for  refusing  to  undergo 
military  service.  Peter  Verigin  was  their  leader  in  this, 
and  has  since  continued  leader.  Pobyedonostzev,  the  procu- 
rator of  the  Holy  Synod  of  the  Russian  Church,  also  at  this 
time  undertook  to  bring  all  the  religious  elements  of  the  Rus- 
sian Empire  into  conformity  with  the  Russian  Church.  Now 
a  severe  persecution  resulted — ^many  of  the  Dukhobors*  were 
killed,  imprisoned,  banished,  flogged,  fined.  Only  throu|^ 
the  friends  of  these  sufiPering  people  (like  Count  Tolstoy, 
D.  A.  Hilkov,  Aylmer  Maude,  etc.)  many  thousands  of  tUs 
sect  were  enabled  to  emigrate  to  Canada,  so  that  in  1900 
some  7,000  Dukhobors  were  settled  in  three  different  colonies 
in  Manitoba,  or  over  600  sq.  m.,  provided  on  nominal  terms 
by  the  Canadian  government.  Verigin  himself  came  to  Can- 
ada in  190S  (some  of  the  Dukhobors  emigrated  at  first  to 
Canada).  This  sect  has  not  always  practiced  conununisnif 
and  some  of  the  Canadian  colonies  are  much  more  commu- 
nistic than  others,  but  their  SO  different  villages  are  now 


Slavic  ReUgiotu  TraiU  8S 

largelj  and  some  of  them  almost  wholly  communiBtic  (at 
least  thej  buy  and  sell  and  conduct  business  coUectiTelj) — 
the  mly  power  among  them  is  vested  in  an  assembly  of  the 
dden.** 

T%«  Ruttitm  Baptitts 

In  1860  the  peasants  of  two  Russian  Governments  (Kiev 
and  Kherson)  formulated  a  Baptist  dogma,  uniting  the 
evangelic  conception  with  the  dominant  spiritual  ideas  oi 
the  Milk-drinkers  and  similar  sects. 

The  Ruitian  FoMhkovuti 

Tb.6  Russian  Fashkovists  ( founded  by  an  intellectual,  by 
name  Fashkov  of  North  Russia)  base  their  belief  on  the 
Protestant  principle  of  justification  by  faith,  to  unite  with 
the  Stundists  into  one  great  sectarian  revival.  They  propar 
gate  the  evangelical  Christian  ideals  of  the  school  of  Lord 
Radstock,  given  to  the  singing  of  Sankcj's  hymns,  and  to 
the  inculcation  of  the  familiar  doctrine  of  English  evangel- 
icalism. (In  1870,  Lord  Radstock  visited  Petrograd  on 
an  evangdical  mission.) 

7^  Riuaian  Johnites 

The  Russian  Johnites  believe  that  the  Frotohierais  of  the 
Cathedral  of  Kronstadt,  John  Sergiev,  called  by  the  Tota.ries 
of  Russian  Orthodoxy  the  Thaumaturge,  is  the  incarnation 
of  the  Divinity.  This  sect  originated  in  the  city  of  Orien- 
banm  in  1901. 

The  Ru$tian  Prophett 

The  Russian  Prophets  repudiate  the  hierarchy  of  the 
Russian  Orthodox  Church,  and  cause  its  members  in  their 
exaltation  to  commit  strange  acts.     They   substitute  the 


66  Who  Are  ike  SUmf. 

Saturiday  for  the  day  of  rest.    This  sect  mto&t  m  1901  ii 
the  Baltic  Proyinoes. 

The  Rueiiam  Free  FaiiU 

The  Russian  Free  Faith  or  Readere  is  a  sect  witb  laAaem 
tendencies  which  alBfects  a  great  ayersioii  agaiiiA  the  vss  cC 
tobacco  and  spiritaous  beverages. 

The  RuiiUm  KayM 
The  Russian  Eayuki  or  Khekhuliijf  do  not  admit  the  wor» 


ship  of  the  sacred  images ;  deny  the  real  value  of  tba 
ments;  consider  it  absolutely  contrary  to  the  law  of  God 
to  kiss  the  icons,  to  prostrate  oneself  in  church,  or  to  li^ 
the  lamps;  practice  in  their  assemblies  a  public  confessioa 
of  sins,  those  present  placing  their  hands  on  the  shoulders 
of  the  penitents  and  pronouncing  a  brief  formula  of  abao* 
lution.    It  was  formed  in  1901  at  Petrograd. 

The  Russian  Skopizy 

The  Russian  Skoptzy  or  Eunuchs  or  Self-Castrators  or 
Self-Mutilators  first  appeared  about  1770,  a  sect  which  grew 
rapidly  in  1757.  Their  Messiah  has  been  an  illiterate  per- 
son named  Sclivanov  (his  real  name  is  unknown),  and  their 
prophetess  Akulina  Ivanoya.  Sclivanov  declared  himself  to 
be  Peter  the  Ilird  and  son  of  God.  Banished  to  Siberia,  he 
was  permitted  to  return  by  Paul  1st,  but  was  confined  as 
insane  until  released  by  Alexander  1st.  He  then  enjoyed 
quasi-divine  honor  in  St.  Petersburg,  but  in  18S0  he  was 
again  placed  in  confinement  in  the  monastery  of  Susdal* 
where  he  died  in  183S,  a  centenarian !  In  opposition  to  the 
licentiousness  of  some  Ehlysty  Skoptzy  lend  all  stress  on 
Matth.  XIX,  12,  XVIII,  8-9  distinguishing  between  the 
royal  seal  and  second  purity  (partial  castration).    Women 


Stacic  Sdigioui  Trait»  61 

usually  have  the  breast  amputated.  They  preferred  to  abide 
by  the  ascetic  practices  of  the  earlier  KMysts  and  saw  no 
other  way  to  escape  from  carnal  sin  except  by  self -mutilation. 
The  members  may  be  recognized  by  their  pallid  face,  thin 
T<Hces,  and  unmanly  bearing.  Many  Skoptzy  are  **wbite 
doTes**  or  "pure  spirits"  only  after  they  have  begotten  chil- 
dren, and  others  are  nominally  married,  (See:  K.  K.  Grass, 
Die  geheime  heUiffe  Schrift  der  Skopeen,  Leipzig,  1904 ;  B. 
Felika,  Geschichtlichmedizinische  Untersuchungen  iiber  das 
Skopiaitum  in  Ruasland,  Giessen,  1876.) 

TTig  Ruitian  Suta^evi    . 

A  more  (aTorable  example  of  such  sects  is  fonnd  in  Rua- 
sian  Sutat/ev — the  reputed  teacher  of  Tolstoy — who  dis- 
pated  the  right  of  the  village  popes  (parsons)  to  burial  dues. 
His  son  declined  to  be  a  soldier,  on  account  of  the  command 
"thou  shalt  not  kill" 


The  Suiiian  Non-Pratfert  ^ 

In  the  nineteenth  century  a  Don  Cossack  founded  the  tfo»- 
prayers  (Ni^oli&ki),  so  that  the  latest  outcome  of  Raskol- 
nik  reformation  is  Rationalism,  for  they  say  that  we  are 
now  in  the  fourth — or  winter — age  of  the  worid,"  when 
prayers  and  rites  have  become  useless.  They  respected  only 
the  prayer  of  the  heart,  and  even  regarded  oil  prayer  as  an 
affront  to  the  divine  omniscience,  and  explained  all  Christian 
doctrines  as  allegoricaL 

The  ButMtan  Khlytty 

the  Russian  SMyity  or  Chiytty  are  Flagellants,  founded 
by  Daniel  Philipovich  and  a  serf  named  Ivan  Suslov, 
who  professed  to  "see  God":  the  mediaeval  custom  of  flagel- 


»S».  the  ve.„  r  K       '  '"''  I 
hor.ot^f''""-"' lived  b, 

folirilio.   7  ^"'  °°'  '■Mr; 
P«ni«  about  ;       "Prawd  in  , 


Slavic  RdigiouM  Traiti  69 

That  I  may  not  behold  the  vanit;  of  the  encbantments  of  thi« 

world. 
That  I  may  not  desire  the  glory  that  comes  from  man? 
Then  would  I  bitterly  weep  for  the  heavy  sin  that  is  in  me." 

The  Rtution  MalovantH 

This  is  a  subsect  of  the  Stundists,  named  from  its  founder, 
the  peasant  Kourat  Molovan,  who  is  supposed  to  be  the 
Messiah.  They  resemble  the  Khiysty  (according  to  their  ac- 
count God  descended  in  1645  on  Mount  Gorodin  in  the 
Goremment  of  Vladimir,  and  took  up  his  abode  in  Fhilop- 
poricb,  who  chose  as  his  son,  "Christ,"  the  peasant  Suslor, 
who  in  turn  chose  a  "Mother  of  God,"  end  twelve  apostles. 
SoaloT  is  said  to  have  been  crucified  twice,  to  have  risen,  and 
been  manifested  to  bis  followers,  and  to  have  lived  until  1716. 
Since  that  time  the  Eblysty  have  had  many  ^'ChriBts"). 

7%a  Buttian  Theodotiotu 

The  membcrfl  of  this  hez-popoviky  (or  **no  priest-peo- 
ple*") sect  would  not  eat  or  drtnk  with  the  profane.  They 
have  not  the  sli^^test  alliance  with  Bacchus  or  Calliope. 

The  Rutiian  PhOippovttkg 

This  sect  sou^t  redemption  by  suicide.  Whole  families, 
lAole  villages,  put  themselves  to  death.  From  them,  toward 
the  end  arose  the  Pilffrim*  (Straniki)  or  "Fu^tives"  (Bye- 
gam). 

The  Butsian  Pomoryane 

ITie  Russian  Pomoryane  (Pomortsky  or  ^'Sea-Dwellerfl") 
could  not  pray  for  the  *'imperator,"  for  that  would  be  to 
make  the  tzar  Antichrist.  But  they  would  pray  for  the 
**tzar"  under  this  more  modest  title,     Tbcy  form  the  north" 


Tho   Russian   Subotniki    I 
C''  ""■'""".ion  Md  Ob, 

(Wjctk.c„)  b,l„„g,  ,„  H,^ 

Alexander  the  DeacdL"' 
TAtf  Suttian  1 


Slavic  Religious  Traits  71 

the  unlimited  application  of  Christ's  direction  to  give  to  all 
who  ask  for  help,  the  abolition  of  war,  oaths,  law  courts, 
prisons  and  punishments,  wealth  and  luxurj;  and  the  prac* 
tice  of  universal  brotherhood  in  peace  and  charity.  Accord- 
ing to  the  Tolstovsy  and  their  great  teacher,  our  supreme 
law  is  love,  from  which  they  derive  the  commandment  not 
to  resist  evil  by  force.  For  love's  sake,  particularly  on  the 
ground  of  the  commandment  not  to  resist  evil  by  force,  this 
sect  rejects  law — ^not  unconditionally  indeed,  but  as  an  insti- 
tution for  the  more  highly  developed  peoples  of  our  time. 
According  to  the  Tolstovsy  love  requires  that  in  place  of  law 
it  itself  be  the  law  of  men.  Together  with  law,  the  Tolstovsy 
reject  also,  for  the  more  highly  developed  nations  of  our 
time,  the  legal  institution  of  the  State,  for  (1)  it  is  ^Hhe 
rule  of  the  bad,  raised  to  the  highest  pitch,"  (2)  it  is  based 
**on  physical  force  of  the  ruled."  The  followers  of  Tolstoy 
claim  with  their  master:  love  requires  that  a  social  life 
based  solely  on  its  commandments  take  the  place  of  the 
State  because  even  after  the  State  is  done  away,  men  are 
to  live  in  societies.  Together  with  law  they  reject  also  the 
legal  institutions  of  property,  because  (1)  it  means  ^Hhe 
dominion  of  the  possessors  over  the  non-possessors,''  (S) 
^Hhe  dominion  which  property  involves  of  possessors  over 
non-possessors,  is  based  on  physical  force  of  the  ruled." 
The  way  in  which  the  change  required  by  Christian  love  is 
to  take  place,  according  to  Count  Leo  Tolstoy,  is  that 
those  men  who  have  learned  to  know  the  truth  are  to  con- 
vince as  many  others  as  possible  how  necessary  the  change 
is  for  love's  sake,  and  that  they,  with  the  help  of  the  refusal 
of  obedience,  are  to  abolish  law,  the  State,  and  property, 
and  bring  about  the  new  condition — Christian  Humanity. 
As  this  sect  includes  also  a  large  number  of  intelligent 
people,  it  is  advisable  to  present  Tolstoy's  teaching  more 
in  detaiL  A  very  good  summary  of  Tolstoy's  teaching  is 
given  by  Professor  Paul  Eltzbacher  of  Halle  University,  a 


/ 


72  Who  Are  the  Slavit 

Bomiiiary  idiich  is  produced  here  wiih  slight  modifications: 

ChrUtianity  is  the  basic  principle  of  Tolstoy^s  teaching.  But 
by  Christianity  he  means  not  the  doctrine  of  one  of  the  Christian 
churchesj  neither  the  Roman  Catholic  nor  Greek  (Eastern)  Ortho- 
dox nor  that  of  any  of  the  Protestant  bodies,  bat  the  pure  teadi- 
ing  of  Jesus  Christ.  He  says:  "Strange  as  it  may  sound,  the 
churches  have  always  been  not  merely  alien  but  downright  hostOe 
to  the  teaching  of  Christy  and  they  must  needs  be  so.  The 
churches  are  not^  as  many  think^  institutions  that  are  based  on  a 
Christian  origin  and  have  only  erred  a  little  from  the  right  way; 
the  churches  as  such,  as  associations  that  assert  their  infallibility, 
are  anti-Christian  institutions.  The  Christian  churches,  and 
Christianity  have  no  fellowship  except  in  name ;  nay,  the  two  are 
utterly  opposite  and  hostile  elements.  The  churches  are  arro- 
gance, violence,  usurpation,  rigidity,  death;  Christianity  is  hu- 
mility, penitence,  submissiveness,  progress,  life."  According  to 
Tolstoy,  the  church  has  "so  transformed  Christ's  teaching  to 
suit  the  world  that  there  no  longer  resulted  from  it  any  demandi, 
and  that  men  could  go  on  living  as  they  had  hitherto  lived.  The 
church  yielded  to  the  world,  and  having  yielded,  followed  it 
The  world  did  everything  that  it  chose,  and  left  the  church 
to  hobble  after  as  well  as  it  could  with  its  teachings  about  the 
meaning  of  life.  The  world  led  its  life,  contrary  to  Christ's 
teaching  in  each  and  every  point,  and  the  church  contrived  sub- 
tleties to  demonstrate  that  in  living  contrary  to  Christ's  law  men 
were  living  in  harmony  with  it.  And  it  ended  in  the  world's 
beginning  to  lead  a  life  worse  than  the  life  of  the  heathen,  and 
the  church's  daring  not  only  to  justify  such  a  life  but  even  to 
assert  that  this  was  precisely  what  corresponded  to  Christ's 
teaching." 

Particularly  different  from  Christ's  teaching  is  the  church 
"creed,"  i.  e.,  the  totality  of  the  utterly  incomprehensible  and 
therefore  useless  "dogmas."  Tolstoy  says:  "Of  a  God,  external 
creator,  origin  of  all  origins,  we  know  nothing";  "Grod  is  the 
spirit  in  man,"  "his  conscience,"  "the  knowledge  of  life,"  "every 
man  recognizes  in  himself  a  free  rational  spirit  independent  of 
the  flesh;  this  spirit  is  what  we  call  God."  According  to  Tol- 
stoy, Christ  was  a  man,  "the  son  of  an  unknown  father;  as  he 
did  not  know  his  father,  in  his  childhood  he  called  Ood  his 
father"  and  he  was  a  son  of  a  God  as  to  his  spirit,  as  every 
man  is  a  son  of  God ;  he  embodied  "Man  confessing  his  sonship 


Slavic  Religious  Traits  7S 

of  God."  Tolstoy  says  that  those  who  "assert  that  Christ  pro- 
fessed to  redeem,  with  his  blood  mankind  fallen  by  Adam^  that 
God  is  a  trinity^  that  the  Holy  Spirit  descended  upon  the  apostles 
and  that  it  passes  to  the  priest  by  the  laying  on  of  hands^  that 
seven  mysteries  are  necessary  to  salvation,  etc./' — "preach  doc- 
trines utterly  alien  to  Christ.'*  .  .  .  Tolstoy  says  plainly:  "Never 
did  Christ  with  a  single  word  attest  the  personal  resurrection 
and  the  immortality  of  man  beyond  the  grave/'  which  indeed  is 
"a  very  low  and  coarse  idea*' ;  the  Ascension  and  the  Resurrection 
are  to  be  counted  among  "the  most  objectionable  miracles." 

Count  Tolstoy  accepts  Christ's  teaching  as  valid  not  on  the 
basis  of  faith  in  a  revelation,  but  solely  for  its  rationality,  for 
faith  in  a  revelation  "was  the  main  reason  why  the  teaching  was  at 
first  misunderstood  and  later  mutilated  outright."  Faith  in  Christ 
is  "not  a  trusting  in  something  related  to  Christ,  but  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  truth."  Tolstoy  says:  "  'There  is  a  law  of  evolution, 
and  therefore  one  must  live  only  his  own  personal  life  and  leave 
the  rest  to  the  law  of  evolution/  is  the  last  word  of  the  refined 
culture  of  our  day,  and  at  the  same  time,  of  that  obscuration 
of  consciousness  to  which  the  cultured  classes  are  a  prey."  But, 
continues  Tolstoy,  "human  life,  from  getting  up  in  the  morning 
to  going  to  bed  at  night,  is  an  unbroken  series  of  actions;  man 
most  daily  choose  out  from  hundreds  of  actions  possible  to  him 
those  actions  which  he  will  perform;  therefore,  man  cannot  live 
without  something  to  guide  the  choice  of  his  actions."  Accord- 
ing to  Tolstoy,  reason  alone  can  offer  him  this  guide:  "Reason 
is  that  law,  recognized  by  man,  according  to  which  his  life  is  to 
be  accomplished.  .  .  •"  "If  there  is  no  higher  reason, — and 
such  there  is  not,  nor  can  anything  prove  its  existence, — ^then 
my  reason  is  the  supreme  judge  of  my  life.  .  .  ."  "The  ever- 
increasing  subjugation  .  .  ."  "of  the  bestial  personality  to  the 
rational  consciousness"  is  "the  true  life,"  is  "life"  as  opposed  to 
mere  "existence."  "It  used  to  be  said,  'Do  not  argue,  but  believe 
in  the  duty  that  we  have  prescribed  to  you;  reason  will  deceive 
yon ;  faith  alone  will  bring  you  the  true  happiness  of  life.'  And  the 
man  exerted  himself  to  believe,  and  he  believed.  But  intercourse 
with  other  men  showed  him  that  in  many  cases  these  believed 
something  quite  different,  and  asserted  that  this  other  faith  be- 
stowed the  highest  happiness.  It  has  become  unavoidable  to 
de<dde  the  question  which  of  the  many  faiths  is  the  right  one; 
and  only  reason  can  decide  this.  .  .  ."  "If  the  Buddhist  who  has 
learned  to  know  Islam  remains  a  Buddhist,  he  is  no  longer  a 


74  Who  Are  the  Slavif 

Buddhist  in  faith  but  in  reason.  As  soon  as  another  faith  cmnes 
up  before  him,  and  with  it  the  question  whether  to  reject  his 
faith  or  this  order^  reason  alone  can  give  him  an  answer.  If  he 
has  learned  to  know  Islam  and  has  still  remained  a  Buddhist^ 
then  rational  conviction  has  taken  the  place  of  his  former  Uind 
faith  in  Buddha.  .  .  ."  "Man  recognizes  truth  only  by  reason, 
not  by  faith.  .  .  ."  "The  law  of  reason  reveals  itself  to  men 
gradually.  .  .  ."  "Eighteen  hundred  years  ago  there  appeared  in 
the  midst  of  the  pagan  Roman  world  a  remarkable  new  teaching, 
which  was  not  comparable  to  any  that  had  preceded  itj  and  which 
was  ascribed  to  a  man  called  Christ."  This  teaching,  says  Tol- 
stoy, contains  the  very  strictest,  purest  and  completest  "appre- 
hension of  the  law  of  reason  to  which  the  human  mind  hu 
hitherto  raised  itself."  He  says  that  Christ's  teaching  is  "reason 
itself";  it  must  be  accepted  by  men  because  it  alone  gives  those 
rules  of  life  "without  which  no  man  ever  has  lived  or  can  live, 
if  he  would  live  as  a  man, — ^that  is  with  reason."  Man  haSj  "on 
the  basis  of  reason,  no  right  to  refuse  allegiance  to  it.*' 

Tolstoy  sets  up  Cliristian  love  as  the  supreme  law  of  man. 
He  says:  "What  men  who  do  not  understand  life  call  love'  is 
only  the  giving  to  certain  conditions  of  their  personal  comfort  a 
preference  over  any  others.  When  the  man  who  does  not  un- 
derstand life  says  that  he  loves  his  wife  or  child  or  a  friend,  he 
means  by  this  only  that  his  wife's,  child's  or  friend's  presence 
in  his  life  heightens  his  personal  comfort."  But,"  says  Tolstoy, 
"True  love  is  always  renunciation  of  one's  personal  comfort," 
for  a  neighbor's  sake.  True  love  "is  a  condition  of  wishing  wdl 
to  all  men,  such  as  commonly  characterizes  children  but  is  pro- 
duced in  grown  men  only  by  self-abnegation.  .  .  ."  "What  liv- 
ing man  does  not  know  the  happy  feeling,  even  if  he  has  fdt  it 
only  once  and  in  most  cases  only  in  earliest  childhood,  of  that 
emotion  in  which  one  wishes  to  love  everybody,  neighbors  and 
father  and  mother  and  brothers  and  bad  men  and  enemies,  and 
dog  and  horse  and  grass ;  one  wishes  only  one  thing,  that  it  were 
well  with  all,  that  all  were  happy;  and  still  more  does  one  wish 
that  he  were  himself  capable  of  making  all  happy,  one  wishes  he 
might  give  himself,  give  his  whole  life,  that  all  might  be  well  off 
and  enjoy  themselves.  Just  this,  this  alone,  is  that  love  in  which 
man's  life  consists."  According  to  Tolstoy  true  love  is  "an  ideal 
of  full,  infinite  divine  perfection.  .  .  ."  "Divine  perfection  is 
the  asymptote  of  human  life,  toward  which  it  constantly  strives, 
to  which  it  draws  nearer  and  nearer^  but  which  can  be  attained 


Slavic  Religious  Traits  75 

y  at  infinity.  .  •  ."  "True  life^  according  to  previous  teach- 
s,  consists  in  the  fulfilling  of  commandments^  the  fulfilling  of 
law ;  according  to  Christ's  teaching  it  consists  in  the  maximum 
iroach  to  the  divine  perfection  which  has  been  exhibited^  and 
Ich  is  felt  in  himself  by  every  man." 

Tesus  Christ  expressly  derived  the  commandment  not  to  re- 
;  evil  by  force  from  the  law  of  love.  He  gave  numerous  com- 
adments^  among  which  five  in  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  are 
able.  Tolstoy  claims  that  these  commandments  do  not  consti- 
e  the  teachings  "they  only  form  one  of  the  numberless  stages 
approach  to  perfection" — they  "are  all  negative,  and  only 
w"  what  "at  mankind's  present  age"  we  "have  already  the 
L  possibility  of  not  doing,  along  the  road  by  which  we  are 
ving  to  reach  perfection."  The  first  of  the  five  command- 
its  of  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  reads :    "Keep  the  peace  with 

and  if  the  peace  is  broken  use  every  efi'ort  to  restore  it"; 

second  says,  "Let  the  man  take  only  one  woman  and  the 
nan  only  one  man,  and  let  neither  forsake  the  other  under 
r  pretext" ;  the  third,  "make  no  vows" ;  the  fourth,  "endure  in- 
y,  return  not  evil  for  evil" ;  the  fifth,  "break  not  the  peace  to 
lefit  thy  people."     Among  these  commandments  the  fourth  is 

most  important,  says  Tolstoy.  It  is  enunciated  in  the  fifth 
pter  of  Matthew,  verses  88-9:  "Ye  have  heard  that  it  was 
i.  Eye  for  eye,  and  tooth  for  tooth.    But  I  say  to  you.  Resist 

evil."  Tolstoy  tells  how  to  him  this  passage  "became  the 
'  of  the  whole."  He  says :  "I  needed  only  to  take  these  words 
iply  and  downrightly,  as  they  were  spoken,  and  at  once 
rytbing  in  Christ's  whole  teaching  that  had  seemed  confused 
Due,  not  only  in  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount  but  in  the  Gospels 
igether,  was  comprehensible  to  me,  and  everything  that  had 
n  contradictory  agreed,  and  the  main  gist  appeared  no  longer 
less  but  a  necessity;  everything  formed  a  whole,  and  the  one 
[firmed  the  other  past  a  doubt,  like  the  pieces  of  a  shattered 
mnn  that  one  has  rightly  put  together."  Tolstoy  points  out 
arly  that  the  principle  of  non-resistance  binds  together  "the 
ire  teaching  into  a  while;  but  only  when  it  is  no  mere  dictum 
t  a  peremptory  rule,  a  law  .  .  •"  "It  is  really  the  key  that 
ms  everyiliing,  but  only  when  it  goes  into  the  inmost  of  the 
k." 

According  to  Tolstoy,  we  must  necessarily  derive  the  com- 
ndment  not  to  resist  evil  by  force  from  the  law  of  love,  for 
8  demand^  jkhat  either  a  sure,  indisputable  criterion  of  evil 


7d  Who  Are  the  Slavif 

nymph  Egeria;  and  man  in  general  so  long  as  he  regarded  the 
princes  who  gave  him  laws  as  God's  anointed^  or  believed  that 
the  legislating  assemblies  had  the  wish  and  the  capacity  to 
make  the  best  laws."  But,  says  Tolstoy^  "as  early  as  the  time 
when  Christianity  made  its  appearance  men  were  beginning  to 
comprehend  that  human  laws  were  written  by  men^  that  men, 
whatever  outward  splendor  may  enshroud  them,  cannot  be  In- 
fallible,  and  that  erring  men  do  not  become  infallible  even  by 
getting  together  and  calling  themselves  'Senate'  or  something 
else."  .  .  •  "We  know  how  laws  are  made;  we  have  all  beoi 
behind  the  scenes,  we  all  know  that  the  laws  are  products  of 
selfishness,  deception^  partisanship,  that  true  justice  docs  not 
and  cannot  dwell  in  them."  Therefore,  says  Tolstoy,  **flic 
recognition  of  any  special  laws  is  a  sign  of  the  crassest  ignor- 
ance." 

Tolstoy  claims  that  instead  of  law  Christ's  commandments 
should  be  our  rule  of  action,  because  Christ's  love  requires  that 
in  place  of  law  it  itself  be  the  law  for  men.  But,  says  Tolstoy, 
this  is  "the  Kingdom  of  God  on  earth."  .  .  .  "When  the  day 
and  the  hour  of  the  Kingdom  of  God  appear,  depends  on  men 
themselves  alone."  .  .  .  "Each  must  only  begin  to  do  what 
we  must  do,  and  cease  to  do  what  we  must  not  do,  and  the  near 
future  will  bring  the  promised  Kingdom  of  God."  •  .  •  "If 
only  everybody  would  bear  witness,  in  the  measure  of  hh 
strength,  to  the  truth  that  he  knows,  or  at  least  not  defend  fts 
truth  the  untruth  in  which  he  lives,  then  in  this  very  year  1893 
there  would  take  place  such  changes  toward  the  setting  up  of 
truth  on  earth  as  we  dare  not  dream  of  for  centuries  to  come." 
.  .  .  "Only  a  little  effort  more  and  the  Galilean  has  won." 
According  to  Tolstoy,  the  Kingdom  of  God  is  not  outside  in  the 
world,  but  in  man's  soul."  .  .  .  "The  Kingdom  of  God  Com- 
eth not  with  outward  show;  neither  will  men  say,  "Lo  here!' 
or  'There !'  for,  behold,  the  kingdom  of  God  is  within  you  (Luke 
17.  20)."  .  .  .  "The  disciple  of  Christ  will  be  poor;  that  is, 
he  will  not  live  in  the  city  but  in  the  country;  he  will  not  sit 
at  home,  but  work  in  wood  and  field,  see  the  sunshine,  the 
earth,  the  sky,  and  the  beasts;  he  will  not  worry  over  what  he 
is  to  eat  to  tempt  his  appetite,  and  what  he  can  do  to  help 
his  digestion,  but  will  be  hungry  three  times  a  day;  he  will  not 
roll  on  soft  cushions  and  think  upon  deliverance  from  insom- 
nia, but  sleep;  he  will  be  sick,  suffer,  and  die  like  all  men — 
the  poor  who  are  sick  and  die  seem  to  have  an  easier  time  of  it 


Slavic  Religious  TraiU  79 

he  rich — **;  he  "will  live  in  free  fellowship  with  all  men"; 
Kingdom  of  God  on  earth  is  the  peace  of  men  with  each 

thus  it  appeared  to  the  prophets^  and  thus  it  appears  to 
hmnan  heart.*' 
stoy's  rejection  of  the  legal  institution  of  the  State  is 

on  the  following  reasoning.  "Perhaps  there  was  once 
i  when^  in  a  low  state  of  morality  with  a  general  inclina- 
f  men  to  mutual  violence^  the  existence  of  a  power  limit- 
is  violence  was  advantageous — ^that  is^  in  which  the  State 
ce  was  less  than  that  of  individuals  against  each  other, 
och  an  advantage  of  State  violence  over  its  non-existence 
not  last;  the  more  the  individuals'  inclination  to  violence 
ised  and  manners  grew  milder^  and  the  more  the  gov- 
nts  degenerated  by  having  nothing  to  check  them^  the 
worthless  did  State  violence  grow.     In  this  change — in  the 

evolution  of  the  masses  on  the  one  hand  and  the  degra- 
[  of  the  governments  on  the  other  lies  the  whole  history 

last  two  thousand  years."  ...  "I  cannot  prove  either  the 
il  necessity  of  the  State  or  its  general  perniciousness/' 
'I  know  only  that  on  the  one  hand  the  State  is  no  longer 
Ary  for  me^  and  that  on  the  other  hand  I  can  no  longer 
i  things  that  are  necessary  for  the  existence  of  the  State." 
ding  to  Tolstoy  "Christianity  in  its  true  significance  abol- 
the  State/'  for  the  State  offends  against  love^  particularly 
it  the  commandment  not  to  resist  evil  by  force.  And  then, 
mding  a  dominion  the  State  offends  against  the  principle 
for  love  "all  men  are  God's  sons  and  there  is  equality 
5  them  all";  it  is  therefore  to  be  rejected,  says  Tolstoy, 
aside  from  the  violence  on  which  it  is  based  as  a  legal 
ttion.  He  says:  "That  the  Christian  teaching  has  an  eye 
to  the  redemption  of  the  individual,  and  does  not  relate 
blic  questions  and  State  affairs,  is  a  bold  and  founded 
ion."  .  .  .  "To  every  honest,  earnest  man  in  our  time 
it  be  clear  that  true  Christianity — the  doctrine  of  humility, 
'eness,  love — is  incompatible  with  the  State  and  its  haughti- 
its  deeds  of  violence,  its  capital  punishments  and  wars/* 
"The  State  is  an  idol,"  its  objectionableness  is  independ- 
*  its  form,  be  this  "absolute  monarchy,  the  Convention,  the 
date,  the  Empire  of  a  first  of  third  Napoleon  or  yet  of  a 
nger,  constitutional  monarchy,  the  Commune,  or  the  re- 
;."  .  .  .  "All  governments,   the   despotic   and   the   liberal 

have  in  our  time  become  what  Herzen  has  so  aptly  called 


80  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 


a  Genghis  Khan  with  telegraphs. 

According  to  Tolstoy  the  state  is  rule;  its  goFermneiit  is  "an 
association  of  men  who  do  violence  to  the  rest."  The  men  in 
whom  the  power  is  vested  "practise  violence  not  in  order  to 
overcome  evil^  but  solely  for  their  advantage  or  from  caprice; 
and  the  other  men  submit  to  the  violence  not  because  they  be- 
lieve that  it  is  practised  for  their  good^ — ^that  is,  in  order  to 
liberate  them  from  evil, — ^but  only  because  they  cannot  free 
themselves  from  it."  .  .  .  "If  Nice  is  united  with  France,  Lor- 
raine with  Germany,  Bohemia  with  Austria,  if  Poland  is  divid- 
ed, if  both  Ireland  and  India  are  subjected  to  the  English 
dominion,  if  people  fight  with  China,  kill  the  Africans,  expd 
the  Chinese  from  America,  and  persecute  the  Jews  in  Rusda,  it 
is  not  because  this  is  good  or  necessary  or  useful  for  men  and 
the  opposite  would  be  evil,  but  only  because  it  so  pleases  those 
in  whom  the  power  is  vested."  Tolstoy  points  the  statement 
of  the  defenders  of  State  rule  who  say:  "If  the  State  power 
were  to  be  annihilated,  the  wicked  would  rule  over  the 
less  wicked."  But  has  the  power,  when  it  has  passed  from  some 
men  to  some  others  in  the  State,  really  always  come  to  the 
better  men?  Tolstov  savs:  "When  Louis  the  Sixteenth,  Robes- 
pierre.  Napoleon,  came  to  power,  who  ruled  then,  the  better  or 
the  worse?  When  did  the  better  rule,  when  the  power  was  vested 
in  Versailles  or  in  the  Communards,  when  Charles  the  First 
or  Cromwell  stood  at  the  head  of  tlie  government?  WTien  Peter 
the  Third  was  tzar,  and  when  after  his  murder  the  authority  of 
tzar  was  exercised  in  one  part  of  Russia  by  Catherine  and  in 
another  by  Pugachcv,  who  was  wicked  then  and  who  was  good? 
All  men  who  find  tliemselvcs  in  power  assert  that  their  power  is 
necessary  in  order  that  the  wicked  may  not  do  violence  to  the 
good,  and  regard  it  as  self-evident  that  they  are  the  good  and 
arc  giving  the  rest  of  the  good  protection  against  the  bad/' 

Tolstoy  admits  that  in  reality  those  who  grasp  and  hold  the 
power  cannot  possibly  be  the  better.  He  says:  "In  order  to 
obtain  and  retain  power,  one  must  love  it.  But  the  effort  after 
power  is  not  apt  to  be  coupled  with  goodness,  but  with  the  op- 
posite qualities,  pride,  craft,  and  cruelty.  Without  exalting 
self  and  abasing  others,  without  hypocrisy,  lying,  prisons,  fort- 
resses, penalties,  killing,  no  power  can  arise  or  hold  its  own." 
.  .  .  "It  is  downright  ridiculous  to  speak  of  Christians  in 
power."  Tolstoy  claims  that  to  this  it  is  to  be  added  "that  the 
possession  of  power  depraves  men."  .  .  .  "The  men  who  have 


sialic  Religious  Traits  81 

the  power  cannot  but  misuse  it;  they  must  infallibly  be  unsettled 
by  such  frightful  authority."  .  .  .  "However  many  means  men 
have  invented  to  hinder  the  possessors  of  power  from  subordi- 
nating the  welfare  of  the  whole  to  their  own  advantage^  hither- 
to not  one  of  these  means  has  worked.  Everybody  knows  that 
those  in  whose  hands  is  the  power — ^be  they  emperors^  ministers, 
ehiefa  of  police,  or  common  policemen — are,  just  because  the 
power  is  in  their  hands,  more  inclined  to  immorality,  to  the 
subordinating  of  the  general  welfare  to  their  advantage,  than 
tliose  who  have  no  power;  nor  can  it  be  otherwise."  Tolstoy 
elaims  that  we  shall  always  find  "that  the  scheming  of  the  pos- 
sessors of  authority — nay,  their  unconscious  effort — ^is  directed 
toward  weakening  the  victims  of  their  authority  as  much  as 
possible;  for,  the  weaker  the  victim  is,  the  more  easily  can  he 
be  held  down«"  •  •  •  "To-day  there  is  only  one  sphere  of  human 
activity  left  that  has  not  been  conquered  by  the  authority  of 
government:  the  sphere  of  family,  of  housekeeping,  private  life, 
labor.  And  even  this  sphere,  the  governments  are  already  be- 
ginning to  invade,  so  that  soon,  if  the  reformers  have  their 
way,  work  and  rest,  housing,  clothing,  and  food,  will  likewise 
be  fixed  and  regulated  by  the  governments."  .  .  .  "The  most 
fearful  band  of  robbers  is  not  so  horrible  as  a  State  organiza- 
tion. Every  robber  chief  is  at  any  rate  limited  by  the  fact  that 
the  men  who  make  up  his  band  retain  at  least  a  part  of  human 
liberty,  and  can  refuse  to  commit  acts  which  are  repugnant  to 
their  consciences."  But,  says  Tolstoy,  In  the  State  there  is  no 
such  limit — "no  crime  is  so  horrible  that  it  will  not  be  com- 
mitted by  the  officials  and  the  army  at  the  will  of  him — Bou- 
langer,  Pugachev^  Napoleon — ^who  accidentally  stands  at  the 
head." 

In  order  to  prove  that  the  rule  in  the  State  is  based  on  physical 
force,  Tolstoy  g^es  to  show  that  there  are  in  the  State  armed  men 
who  are  ready  to  execute  the  government's  will  by  physical  force, 
a  class  "educated  to  kill  those  whose  killing  the  authorities  com- 
mand." According  to  him,  such  men  are  the  police  and  especially 
the  army,  which  is  nothing  else  than  a  collectivity  of  "disciplined 
murderers,"  its  training  is  "instruction  in  murdering,"  its  victories 
are  "deeds  of  murder."  .  .  •  "The  army  has  always  formed  the 
basis  of  power,  and  does  to  this  day.  The  power  is  always  in 
the  hands  of  those  who  command  the  army,  and,  from  the  Roman 
Caesars  to  the  Russian  and  German  emperors,  all  possessors 
of  power  have  always  cared  first  and  foremost  for  their  armies." 


82  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

He  points  out  the  fact  that  the  army  upholds  the  govemment'f 
rule  against  external  assaults.  It  protects  it  against  having  tiw 
rule  taken  from  it  by  another  government  According  to  Tot 
stoy,  war  is  nothing  but  a  contest  of  two  or  more  govenimeiits 
for  the  rule  over  their  subjects.  He  says  that  it  is  "impossihk 
to  establish  international  peace  in  a  rational  way>  by  treaty  or 
arbitration^  so  long  as  the  insensate  and  pernicious  sobjectiflB 
.  of  nations  to  governments  continues  to  exist."  In  conseqaenoe  of 
this  importance  of  armies^  Tolstoy  says^  "every  State  fa  oomr 
pelled  to  increase  its  army  to  face  the  others^  and  this  increase 
has  the  effect  of  a  contagion^  as  Montesquieu  observed  a  hun- 
dred and  fifty  years  since."  But,  if  one  thinks  armies  are  kqpt 
hy  governments  only  for  external  defence,  he  forgets,  aays 
Tolstoy,  "that  governments  need  armies  particularly  to  protect 
them  against  their  oppressed  and  enslaved  subjects."  •  •  .  "In 
the  German  Reichstag  lately,  in  reply  to  the  question  why  mon^ 
was  needed  in  order  to  increase  the  pay  of  the  petty  officers, 
the  chancellor  made  the  direct  statement  that  reliable  petty  off- 
cers  were  necessary  for  the  combating  of  Socialism.  Caprifi 
merely  said  out  loud  what  everybody  knows,  carefully  as  it  ii 
concealed  from  the  peoples, — ^the  reason  why  the  French  kings 
and  the  popes  kept  Swiss  and  Scots,  why  in  Russia  the  recruits 
are  so  introduced  that  the  interior  regiments  get  their  continr 
gents  from  the  frontiers  and  the  frontier  regiments  theirs  from 
the  interior.  Caprivi  told,  by  accident,  what  everybody  knows 
or  at  least  feels, — ^to  wit,  that  the  existing  order  exists  not  be- 
cause it  must  exist  or  because  the  people  wills  its  existence,  but 
because  the  government's  force,  the  army  with  its  bribed  petty 
officers  and  officers  and  generals  keeps  it  up." 

Tolstoy  says  that  the  unchristianncss  of  the  State  comes  to 
light  most  plainly  in  the  general  obligation  to  military  service-^ 
"every  man  has  to  take  in  hand  deadly  weapons,  a  gun,  a  knife; 
and,  if  he  does  not  have  to  kill,  at  least  he  does  have  to  load  the 
gun  and  sharpen  the  knife, — ^that  is,  be  ready  for  killing.'*  He 
says  that  such  things  are  possible  only  by  "a  highly  artificial 
organization,  created  with  the  help  of  scientific  progress,  in 
which  all  men  are  bewitched  into  a  circle  of  violence  from  which 
they  cannot  free  themselves."  Tolstoy  says  that  at  present  this 
circle  consists  of  four  means  of  influence,  (1)  *Uhe  hypnotisatum 
of  the  people'*  which  leads  men  to  "the  erroneous  opinion  that 
the  existing  order  is  unchangeable  and  must  be  upheld,  while  in 
reality  it  is  unchangeable  only  by  its  being  upheld"  (this  hypno- 


Stanjic  Religious  Traits  89 

ion  is  accomplished  "by  fomentiiig  the  two  forms  of  super- 
n  called  religion  and  patriotism";  it  "begins  its  influence 
in  childhood^  and  continues  it  till  death") ;  (2)  ''bribery** 
"in  taking  from  the  laboring  populace  its  wealthy  by  money 
\,  and  dividing  this  among  the  officials^  who^  for  this  pay^ 
maintain  and  strengthen  the  enslavement  of  the  people") ; 
^intimidation**  which  "consists  in  setting  down  the  present 
J  order — of  whatever  sort,  be  it  a  free  republican  order  or 
;  the  most  grossly  despotic — ^as  something  sacred  and  nn- 
g^ble,  and  imposing  the  most  frightful  penalties  upon 
r  attempt  to  change  it;"  and  (4)  to  "separate  a  certain 
of  all  the  men  whom  they  have  stupefied  and  bewitched 
le  three  first  means,  and  subject  these  men  to  special  strong- 
»rms  of  stupefaction  and  bestialization,  so  that  they  become 
less  tools  of  every  brutality  Yind  cruelty  that  the  govem- 
sees  fit  to  resolve  upon."  Tolstoy  says  this  is  done  in 
irrny,  to  which,  at  present,  all  young  men  belong  by  virtue 
le  general  obligation  to  military  service, 
ilstoy  says,  "To-day  every  man  who  thinks,  however  little, 
the  impossibility  of  keeping  on  with  the  life  hitherto  lived, 
the  necessity  of  determining  new  forms  of  life,"  for  the 
istian  humanity  of  our  time  must  unconditionally  renounce 
leathen  forms  of  life  that  it  condemns,  and  set  up  a  new 
m  the  Christian  bases  that  it  recognizes."  But  how  can  Chris- 
love  take  the  place  of  the  State  which  protects  us  against 
Mid  men  in  our  midst?  Tolstoy  retorts:  "But  who  are  the 
nen  among  ns?  If  there  once  were  such  men  three  or  four 
iries  ago,  when  people  still  paraded  warlike  arts  and  equip- 
8  and  looked  upon  killing  as  a  brilliant  deed,  they  are 
to-day  anyhow;  nobody  any  longer  carries  weapons,  every- 
acknowledges  the  commands  of  philanthropy.  But,  if  by 
nen  from  whom  the  State  must  protect  us  we  mean  the 
nals,  then  we  know  that  they  are  not  special  creatures  like 
rolf  among  the  sheep,  but  just  such  men  as  all  of  us,  who 
committing  crimes  as  little  as  we  do;  we  know  that  the 
ity  of  governments  with  their  cruel  forms  of  punishment, 
1  do  not  correspond  to  the  present  stage  of  morality,  their 
ns,  tortures,  gallows,  guillotines,  contribute  more  to  the 
irixing  of  the  people  than  do  their  culture,  and  lead  rather 
te  multiplication  than  to  the  diminution  of  such  criminals." 
e  are  Christians  and  start  from  the  principle  that  "what  our 
exists  for  is  the  serving  of  others^  then  no  one  will  be 


64  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

foolish  enough  to  rob  men  that  serve  him  of  their  means  of  sup- 
port or  to  kill  them.  Miklucho-Maday  settled  among  the  wild- 
est so-called  'savages/  and  they  not  only  left  him  alive  hot 
loved  him  and  submitted  to  his  authority^  solely  becanse  he  did 
not  fear  thcm^  asked  nothing  of  them,  and  did  them  good.*' 

How  in  the  future  societary  condition  (without  the  State)  can 
we  find  protection  against  external  enemies?  Tolstoy  reasons 
as  follows:  But  we  do  know  "that  the  nations  of  Europe  pio- 
fess  the  principles  of  liberty  and  fraternity^  and  therefore  need 
no  protection  against  each  other;  but,  if  it  were  a  protection 
against  the  barbarians  that  was  meant,  a  thousandth  part  of  the 
armies  that  are  now  kept  up  would  suffice.  State  authority  nd 
merely  leaves  in  existence  the  danger  of  hostile  attacks,  bat  even 
itself  provokes  this  danger."  But^  says  Tolstoy,  "if  there  exist* 
ed  a  community  of  Christians  who  did  evil  to  nobody  and  ^ve 
to  others  all  the  superfluous  products  of  their  labor,  then  no 
enemy,  neither  the  Germans  nor  the  Turk  nor  the  savage,  would 
kill  or  vex  such  men;  all  one  could  do  would  be  to  take  from 
them  what  they  were  ready  to  give  voluntarily  without  distin- 
guishing between  Russians,  Germans,  Turks,  and  savages." 

But  how  in  the  future  societary  condition — without  the  State- 
are  institutions  of  education,  popular  culture,  religion,  com- 
merce, etc.,  to  be  possible?  Tolstoy  says:  "Perhaps  there  was 
once  a  time  when  men  lived  so  far  apart,  when  the  means  for 
coming  together  and  exchanging  tlioughts  were  so  nndeveloped, 
that  people  could  not,  without  a  State  center,  discuss  and  agree 
on  any  matter  either  of  trade  and  economy  or  of  culture.  But 
to-day  tliis  separation  no  longer  exists;  the  means  of  inter- 
course have  developed  extraordinarily;  for  the  forming  of  socie- 
ties, associations,  corporations,  for  the  gathering  of  congresses 
and  the  creation  of  economic  and  political  institutions,  govern- 
ments are  not  needed;  nay,  in  most  cases  they  are  rather  a 
hindrance  than  a  help  toward  the  attainment  of  such  ends." 

What  will  be  the  future  without  the  State?  Tolstoy  answers: 
"The  future  will  be  as  circumstances  and  men  shall  make  it."  •  •  • 
"Men  sa}',  'What  will  the  new  orders  be  like,  that  are  to  take 
the  place  of  the  present  ones  ?  So  long  as  we  do  not  know  what 
form  our  life  will  take  in  future  we  will  not  go  forward,  we  will 
not  stir  from  this  spot'."  .  .  .  "If  Columbus  had  gone  to  mak- 
ing such  observations,  he  would  never  have  weighed  anchor.  It 
;was  insanity  to  steer  across  an  ocean  that  no  man  had  ever 
yet  sailed  upon  toward  a  land  whose  existence  was  a  question. 


Slavic  Religiotu  Traits  85 

With  this  insanity,  he  discovered  the  New  World.  It  would 
certainly  be  more  convenient  if  nations  had  nothing  to  do  but 
move  out  of  one  ready-furnished  mansion  into  another  and  a 
better;  only,  by  bad  luck,  there  is  nobody  there  to  furnish  the 
new  quarters."  But  what  disquiets  men  in  their  imagining  of  the 
fntore,  says  Tolstoy,  is  "less  the  question  'What  will  be?*  They 
are  tormented  by  the  question,  'How  are  we  to  live  without 
all  the  familiar  conditions  of  our  existence,  that  are  called 
•cience,  art,  civilization,  culture?'  •  •  .  But  all  these,  bear  in 
mind,  are  only  forms  in  which  truth  appears.  The  change  that 
lies  before  us  will  be  an  approach  to  the  truth  and  its  realiza- 
tioiL.  How  can  the  forms  in  which  the  truth  appears  be  brought 
to  nanght  by  an  approach  to  the  truth?  They  will  be  made 
different,  better,  higher,  but  by  no  means  will  they  be  brought 
to  nanght.  Only  that  which  was  false  in  the  forms  of  its  ap- 
pearance hitherto  will  be  brought  to  naught;  what  was  genuine 
will  but  unfold  itself  the  more  splendidly."  .  .  •  "If  the  in- 
dividual man's  life  were  completely  known  to  him  when  he  passes 
from  one  stage  of  maturity  to  another,  he  would  have  no  reason 
for  living.  So  it  is  with  the  life  of  mankind  too ;  if  at  its  entrance 
upon  a  new  stage  of  growth  a  programme  lay  before  it  already 
drawn  up,  this  would  be  the  surest  sign  that  it  was  not  alive, 
not  progressing,  but  that  it  was  sticking  at  one  point.  The  de- 
tails of  a  new  order  of  life  cannot  be  known  to  us,  they  have 
to  be  worked  out  by  us  ourselves.  Life  consists  only  in  learn- 
ing to  know  the  unknown,  and  putting  our  action  in  harmony 
with  the  new  knowledge.  In  this  consists  the  life  of  the  in- 
dividual, in  this  the  life  of  human  societies  and  of  humanity." 
In  regard  to  property  Tolstoy  says  it  offends  against  love, 
especially  against  the  commandment  not  to  resist  evil  by  force; 
it  is  also  against  the  maxim  that  for  love  "all  men  are  God's 
sons  and  there  is  equality  among  them  all."  Tolstoy  says  that 
the  rich  are  under  "guilt  by  the  very  fact  that  they  are  rich." 
He  says  that  it  is  "a  crime,"  that  tens  of  thousands  of  "hungry, 
cold,  deeply  degraded  human  beings  are  living  in  Moscow  while 
I  with  a  few  thousand  others  have  tenderloin  and  sturgeon  for 
dinner  and  cover  horses  and  floors  with  blankets  and  carpets." 
He  claims  that  property  divides  men  into  "two  castes,  an  op- 
pressed laboring  caste  that  famishes  and  suffers  and  an  idle 
oppressing  caste  that  enjoys  and  lives  in  superfluity.  .  .  .  We 
are  all  brothers,  and  yet  every  morning  my  brother  or  my  sister 
carries  out  my  dishes.    We  are  all  brothers,  but  every  morning 


86  Who  Are  the  Slavit 

I  have  to  biave  my  cigar^  my  sugar^  my  mirror,  and  other  siusK 
things,  m  whose  production  healthy  brothers  and  sisters,  people 
like  me,  have  sacrificed  and  are  sacrificing  their  health."  •  •  • 
"I  spend  all  my  whole  life  in  the  following  way:  I  ea^  talk 
and  listen;  eat,  write,  and  read — ^that  is,  talk  and  listen  again; 
cat  and  play,  eat,  talk,  and  listen  again,  eat  and  go  to  bed;  and 
so  it  goes  on,  one  day  like  another.  I  cannot  do,  do  not  know 
how  to  do,  anything  beyond  this.  And,  that  I  may  be  able  to 
do  this,  the  porter,  the  farmer,  the  cook,  the  cook's  maid,  the 
lackey,  the  coachman,  the  laundress,  must  work  from  moniing 
till  night,  not  to  speak  of  the  work  of  other  men  which  is  neces- 
sary in  order  that  those  coachmen,  cooks,  lackeys,  and  so  on  may 
have  all  that  they  need  when  they  work  for  me — the  axes,  bsi^ 
rels,  brushes,  dishes,  furniture,  likewise  the  wax,  the  blacking, 
the  kerosene,  the  hay,  the  wood,  the  beef.  All  of  them  haTe  to 
work  day  and  day,  early  and  late,  that  I  may  be  able  to  taDc^ 
cat,  and  sleep."  .  .  •  "There  can  be  no  farmer  without  land 
that  he  tills,  without  scythes,  wagons,  and  horses;  no  shoemaker 
is  possible  without  a  house  built  on  the  earth,  without  water,  air, 
and  tools ;"  but,  says  Tolstoy,  property  means  that  in  many  cases 
"the  farmer  possesses  no  land,  no  horses,  no  scythe,  the  shoemaker 
no  house,  no  water,  no  awl;  that  somebody  is  keeping  these 
things  back  from  them."  This  leads,  says  Tolstoy,  to  the  con- 
sequence "that  for  a  large  fraction  of  the  workers  the  natural 
conditions  of  production  are  deranged,  that  this  fraction  is 
necessitated  to  use  other  people's  stock,"  and  may  by  the  owner 
of  the  stock  be  compelled  "to  work  not  on  their  own  accom^ 
but  for  an  employer." 

Tolstoy  points  also  how  the  significance  of  property  as  msk- 
ing  the  poor  dependent  on  the  rich  becomes  especially  prominent 
in  the  case  of  money.  He  says:  "Money  is  value  tiiat  remains 
always  equal,  that  always  ranks  as  correct  and  legal,"  and  con- 
sequently, as  the  saying  is,  "he  who  has  money  has  in  his  pocket 
those  who  have  none."  •  .  .  Money  is  a  new  form  of  slavery, 
distinguished  from  the  old  solely  by  its  impersonality,  by  the 
lack  of  any  human  relation  between  the  master  and  the  slave*'; 
for  "the  essence  of  all  slavery  consists  in  drawing  the  benefit  of 
another's  labor-force  by  compulsion,  and  it  is  quite  immaterial 
whether  the  drawing  of  this  benefit  is  founded  upon  property 
in  the  slave  or  upon  property  in  money  which  is  indispensable 
to  the  other  man."  .  .  .  "Now,  honestly,  of  what  sort  is  my 
money,  and  how  have  I  come  by  it?     I  got  part  for  the  land 


Slavic  Religious  Traits  87 

at  I  inherited  from  my  father.  The  peasant  sold  his  last 
leep^  his  last  cow^  to  pay  me  this  money.  Another  part  of  my 
sets  consists  of  the  sums  which  I  have  received  for  my  literary 
■odnctions^  my  books.  If  my  books  are  harmful^  then  by  them 
liaye  seduced  the  purchasers  to  evil  and  have  acquired  the 
cmey  by  bad  means.    If^  on  the  contrary^  my  books  are  useful 

people^  the  case  is  still  worse;  I  have  not  given  them  without 
remony  to  those  who  had  a  use  for  them^  but  have  said  'Give 
e  seventeen  rubles  and  you  shall  have  them/  and,  as  in  the 
her  case,  the  peasant  sold  his  last  sheep,  so  here  the  poor  stu- 
nt or  teacher,  and  many  other  poor  person,  have  denied  them- 
Ives  the  plainest  necessities  to  give  me  the  money.  And  thus  I 
ive  piled  up  a  quantity  of  such  money,  and  what  do  I  do  with 
f  I  bring  it  to  the  city  and  give  it  to  the  poor  here  on  con- 
tion  that  they  satisfy  all  my  whims,  that  they  come  after  me 
to  the  city  to  dean  the  sidewalks  for  me,  and  to  make  me 
mps,  shoes,  and  so  forth,  in  the  factories.  With  my  money  I 
ke  all  their  products  to  myself,  and  I  take  pains  to  give  them 

little  as  possible  and  get  from  them  as  much  as  possible  for 
And  then  all  at  once,  quite  unexpectedly,  I  begin  to  dis- 
ibate  to  the  poor  this  same  money  gratis — ^not  to  all,  but  arbi- 
arily  to  any  whom  I  happen  to  take  up  at  random." 
Tolstoy  says  that  property  is  upheld  by  the  police  and  the 
my:  "We  may  act  as  if  we  did  not  see  the  policeman  walk- 
g  ap  and  down  before  the  window  with  loaded  revolver  to  pro- 
ct  us  while  we  eat  a  savory  meal  or  look  at  a  new  play,  and 

if  we  had  no  inkling  of  the  soldiers  who  are  every  moment 
ady  to  go  with  rifle  and  cartridges  where  any  one  tries  to 
fringe  on  our  property.  Yet  we  well  know,  if  we  can  finish 
ir  meal  and  see  the  new  play  in  peace,  if  we  can  drive  out  or 
tnt  or  attend  a  festival  or  a  race  undisturbed,  we  have  to  thank 
r  this  only  the  policeman's  bullet  and  the  soldier's  weapon, 
liich  are  ready  to  pierce  the  poor  victim  of  hunger  who  looks 
K>ii  our  enjoyments  from  his  comer  with  grumbling  stomach, 
\d  who  would  at  once  disturb  them  if  the  policeman  with  his 
volver  went  away,  or  if  in  the  barracks  there  were  no 
nger  any  soldiers  standing  ready  to  appear  at  our  first 
.U.**  .  .  .  "If  there  did  not  exist  these  men  who  are  ready  to 
scipline  or  kill  any  one  whatever  at  the  word  of  command,  no 
te  would  dare  assert  what  the  non-laboring  landlords  now  do  all 
'  them  so  confidently  assert, — that  the  soil  which  surrounds  the 
iasants  who  die  off  for  lack  of  land  is  the  property  of  a  man 


88  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

who  docs  not  work  on  it";  it  would  "not  come  into  the  head  of 
the  lord  of  tlie  manor  to  take  from  tlie  peasants  a  forest  that 
has  grown  up  under  their  eyes/'  nor  would  any  one  say  "that 
the  stores  of  grain  accumulated  by  fraud  in  the  midst  of  a  starv- 
ing population  must  remain  unscathed  that  the  merchant  may 
have  his  profit'* 

According  to  Tolstoy^  every  man  who  works  as  he  has  strength 
should  have  so  much  as  he  needs  and  no  more.  This  is  a  cor- 
ollary from  two  precepts  which  follow  from  the  law  of  love. 
The  first  of  these  precepts  says^  Man  shall  *'atk  no  work  from 
others,  hut  himself  devote  his  whole  life  to  work  for  others, 
Man  lives  not  to  he  served  hut  to  serve/'  The  second  precept 
says,  "Share  what  you  have  with  the  poor;  gather  no  riehes," 
Tolstoy  adds:  "To  the  question  of  his  hearers,  what  they  were 
to  do,  John  the  Baptist  gave  the  short,  clear^  simple  answer^ 
'lie  who  hath  two  coats,  let  him  share  with  him  who  hath  none; 
and  he  who  hath  food  let  him  do  likewise'  (Luke  8.  10-11). 
And  Christ  too  made  the  same  declaration  several  times^  only 
still  more  unambiguously  and  clearly.  He  said,  'Blessed  are 
the  poor,  woe  to  the  rich.'  He  said  that  one  could  not  serve 
God  and  Mammon  at  once.  He  not  only  forbade  his  disciples 
to  take  money,  but  also  to  have  two  garments.  He  told  the  rich 
young  man  tliat  because  he  was  rich  he  could  not  enter  into 
the  Kingdom  of  God,  and  that  a  camel  should  sooner  go  through 
a  needle's  eye  than  a  rich  man  come  into  heaven.  He  said  that 
he  who  did  not  forsake  everything — house,  children,  lands — to 
follow  him  could  not  be  his  disciple.  He  told  his  hearers  the 
parable  of  the  rich  man  who  did  notliing  bad  except  that  he- 
like  our  rich  men — clothed  himself  in  costly  apparel  and  fed  him- 
self on  savory  food  and  drink,  and  who  plunged  his  soul  into 
perdition  by  this  alone,  and  of  the  poor  Lazarus  who  did  noth- 
ing good  and  who  entered  into  tlie  Kingdom  of  Heaven  only 
because  he  was  a  beggar." 

In  order  to  give  a  concrete  example  of  Christian  distribution 
of  goods,  Tolstoy  cites  the  Russian  colonists.  He  says:  "These 
colonists  arrive  on  tlie  soil,  settle,  and  begin  to  work,  and  no  one 
of  them  takes  it  into  his  head  that  any  one  who  does  not  begin 
to  make  use  of  the  land  can  have  any  right  to  it;  on  the  con- 
trary, the  colonists  regard  the  ground  a  priori  as  common  prop- 
erty, and  consider  it  altogether  justifiable  that  everybody  plows 
and  reaps  where  he  chooses.  For  working  the  fields,  for  start- 
ing e:nr(]ens,  and  for  building  houses,  they  procure  implements; 


Slavic  Religious  Traits  89! 

and  here  too  it  does  not  suggest  itself  to  them  that  these  could 
of  themselves  produce  any  income — on  the  contrary,  the  colonists 
look  upon  any  profit  from  the  means  of  lahor,  any  interest  for 
grain  lent^  etc.,  as  an  injustice.  They  work  on  masterless 
land  with  their  own  means  or  with  means  borrowed  free  of  in- 
terest, either  each  for  himself  or  all  together  on  joint  account. 
In  talking  of  such  fellowship  I  am  not  setting  forth  fancies,  but 
only  describing  what  has  gone  on  at  all  times,  what  is  even  at 
present  taking  place  not  only  among  the  Russian  colonists  but 
everywhere  where  man's  natural  condition  is  not  yet  deranged 
by  some  circumstance  or  other.  I  am  describing  what  seems 
to  everybody  natural  and  rational.  The  men  settle  on  the  soil 
and  go  each  one  to  work,  make  their  implements,  and  do  their 
labor.  If  they  think  it  advantageous  to  work  jointly,  they  form 
a  labor  company."  But,  in  individual  business,  as  well  as  in  col- 
lective industry,  says  Tolstoy,  "neither  the  water  nor  the  ground 
nor  the  garments  nor  the  plow  can  belong  to  anybody  save 
bim  who  drinks  the  water,  wears  the  garments,  and  uses  the 
plow;  for  all  these  things  are  necessary  only  to  him  who  puts 
them  to  use."  He  says  that  one  can  call  "only  his  labor  his 
own,"  but  if  one  has  as  much  as  one  needs. 

How  to  realize  this  dream  of  Count  Tolstoy?  The  first  step 
in  realization  of  it  is  "that  an  order  of  life  corresponding  to 
onr  knowledge  may  take  place  of  the  order  contrary  to  it,  the 
present  antiquated  public  opinion  must  first  be  replaced  by  a 
new  and  living  one."  According  to  Tolstoy^  t^  is  not  deeds  of 
all  sorts  that  bring  to  pass  the  grandest  and  most  significant 
changes  in  the  life  of  humanity,  "neither  the  fitting  out  of 
armies  a  million  strong  nor  the  construction  of  roads  and  engines, 
neither  the  organization  of  expositions  nor  the  formation  of 
trade-unions,  neither  revolutions,  barricades,  and  explosions  nor 
inventions  in  aerial  navigation — but  the  changes  of  public  opin- 
ion, and  these  alone/*  Tolstoy  says  that  this  liberation  is  pos- 
sible only  "by  a  change  in  our  conception  of  life";  ever3rthing 
depends  on  the  force  with  which  each  individual  man  becomes 
conscious  of  Christian  truth";  "know  the  truth  and  the  truth 
shall  make  you  free." 

The  best  means  for  bringing  about  the  necessary  revolution 
In  public  opinion  is  that  the  men  who  have  learned  to  know 
the  truth  should  testify  to  it  by  deed,  for  according  to  Tolstoy, 
"The  Christian  knows  the  truth  only  in  order  to  testify  to  it 
before  those  who  do  not  know  it,"  and  that  "by  deed."    Another 


90  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

means^  though  a  less  effective  one^  for  bringing  about  the  revo- 
lution in  public  opinion,  and  this  "jou  can  always'*  employ,  if 
that  the  men  who  have  learned  to  know  the  truth  should  ''speak 
it  out  frankly."  Tolstoy  says:  "Not  billions  of  rubles,  not  mil- 
lions of  soldiers,  no  institutions,  wars,  or  revolutions,  have  lo 
much  power  as  the  simple  declaration  of  a  free  man  that  he 
considers  something  to  be  right  or  wrong.  If  a  free  man 
speaks  out  honestly  what  he  thinks  and  feels,  in  the  midst  of 
thousands  who  in  word  and  act  stand  for  the  very  oontraiy, 
one  might  think  he  must  remain  isolated.  But  usually  it  is  other- 
wise; all^  or  most,  have  long  been  privately  thinking  and  feel- 
ing in  the  same  way ;  and  then  what  to-day  is  still  an  individual's 
new  opinion  will  perhaps  to-morrow  be  already  the  general  opfn- 
ion  of  the  majority.  "Men  are  to  bring  about  the  change  tihem- 
selves;  they  are  "no  longer  to  wait  for  somebody  to  come  and 
help  them,  be  it  Christ  in  the  clouds  with  the  sound  of  the 
trumpet,  be  it  a  historic  law  or  a  differential  or  integral  law  of 
forces.  Nobody  will  help  us  if  we  do  not  help  onrselves.**  But 
it  is  not  by  violence  that  men  are  to  bring  about  the  change, 
for  Tolstoy  clearly  says:  "Revolutionary  enemies  fight  the  gov- 
ernment from  the  outside;  Christianity  does  not  fight  at  all  but 
wrecks  its  foundations  from  within."  .  .  .  "The  Christian  frees 
himself  from  all  human  authority  by  recognizing  as  sole  plnmb- 
line  for  his  life  and  the  lives  of  others  the  divine  law  of  love 
that  is  implanted  in  man's  soul  and  has  been  brought  into  con- 
sciousness by  Christ."  The  individual  must  not  think  it  will  be 
useless  if  he  alone  conforms  his  life  to  Christ's  teaching.  The 
impulse  given  by  individuals  will  provoke  a  movement  that  goes 
on  faster  and  faster,  wider  and  wider,  avalanche-like,  suddenly 
sweeps  along  the  masses,  and  brings  about  the  new  order  of  life 
Then  the  time,  says  Tolstoy,  is  come  "when  all  men  are  filled 
with  God,  shun  war,  beat  their  swords  into  plowshares  and  their 
spears  into  pruning-hooks ;  that  is,  in  our  language,  when  the 
prisons  and  fortresses  are  empty,  when  the  gallows,  rifles,  and 
cannon  are  out  of  use.  What  seemed  a  dream  has  found  its 
fulfilment  in  a  new  form  of  life." 

No  doubt,  these  dreams  of  Tolstoy  are  very  hard  to 
realize  at  present.  If  he  were  alive  to-day  he  would,  like  his 
noble  son  Ilya,  not  agree  with  the  peace  Russia  made 
with  the  Germans.    Many  call  Tolstoy's  ideas  "anarchistic,'* 


Slavic  Religious  Traits  91 

because  Tolstoy  like  all  great  prophets  preaches  what  ought 
to  be  rather  than  what  can  be  done.  Nevertheless,  the  spirit 
of  the  Tolstoys  and  their  great  teacher  is  similar  to  that 
of  other  Slavic  religious  sects — a  strife  for  better,  Christian 
living,  a  realization  of  real  Christian  Humanity. 

Other  Russian  sects,  taking  a  more  moderate  course,  but 
influenced  by  the  same  principle,  fled  from  the  contaminated 
haunts  of  civilization  and  buried  themselves  in  deep  recesses 
of  the  forests.  In  1850  Tzar  Nickolas  1st  had  the  cells  of 
the  forest  dissenters  destroyed.  Formerly  some  of  them 
maintained  that  the  true  Peter,  "the  White  Tzar"  {helyj 
Car) 9  had  perished  at  sea,  and  that  a  Jew,  a  son  of  Satan 
married  to  a  Grerman  wife,  had  usurped  his  place.  It  is  diffi- 
cult to  trace  the  origin  of  these  sects.  In  1710  Procopius  Lu- 
]Hn  was  condenmed  for  asserting  that  the  Church  had  lost  the 
true  spirit  of  Christianity;  and  in  1714  Dmitri  Tvaritenev 
was  convicted  by  a  synod  of  spreading  Calvinistic  ideas. 
Senator  Laputkin  wrote  in  1806;  "No  sect  has  up  to  this 
time  been  so  earnestly  persecuted  as  the  Dukhobortzi;  and 
this  is  certainly  not  because  they  are  the  most  harmful." 

Conclusion 

In  principle  all  these  sects  are  "pure  Christians"  as  Count 
Tolstoy,  for  both  of  them  have  the  same  "tone  of  soul." 
The  sombre  tales  of  Turgenyev,  Tolstoy,  Gogol  and  Dos- 
toyevsky,  and  others,  "reflect  pathetic  struggles,  melancholy 
experiments,  often  made  in  remote  villages,  and  among  rude 
simple  souls."  The  natural  melancholy  and  deeply  religious 
character  of  the  Slavic  temperament,  the  vast  monotonous 
landscapes  and  the  miseries  of  the  peasants'  lives  make  them 
eager  for  the  emotional  outlets  of  their  respective  sects. 
Without  praising  or  condemning  theological  doctrines  of 
these  souls  which  are,  no  doubt,  exhibiting  a  dying-cry  for 
Religion,  the  psychologists  have  here  a  strange  phenomenon 


92  Who  Are  the  Slavit 

to  explain,  and  to  make  clear  in  order  to  understand  the 
ligious  instincts  of  the  Slavs.  If  the  form  of  these  instincts 
is  rather  crude,  we  have  to  take  into  account  that  the  Slavs 
have  formed  the  bulwark  of  Christendom  against  the  invasions 
of  Iluns,  Avars,  and  Turks,  and  have  again  and  again  re- 
pelled the  infidel,  saving  Europe  from  destruction.  Shall  the 
Slavs  say:  *^Undank  ist  der  Welt  Lohnr^  or  to  quote  the 
spirit  of  Schiller's  words :  ^^The  negro  has  done  his  duty,  so 
the  negro  can  go  now.''  .  •  .  The  Slav  patiently  says,  with 
the  Czech  proverb :  ^'Time  will  show  who  meant  and  who  did 
not  mean  faithfully  with  us."  •  •  • 

Do  we  have  the  right  to  condemn  the  Russian  Church? 
Baring  says  that  ^^Religion  in  Russia  is  a  part  of  patriot- 
ism. The  Russian  considers  that  a  man  who  is  not  Orthodox 
is  not  a  Russian.  He  divides  humanity,  roughly  into  two 
categories — the  Orthodox  and  the  heathen — just  as  the 
Greeks  divided  humanity  into  Greeks  and  Barbarians.  Not 
only  is  the  Church  of  Russia  a  national  church,  owing  to  the 
large  part  which  the  State,  the  Emperor,  and  the  civil  au* 
thority  play  in  it,  but  in  Russia  religion  itself  becomes  a 
question  of  nationality,  nationalism,  and  patriotism."  '* 
This  Church  has  been  able  to  give  a  people  who  could  contem- 
plate with  mingled  reverence  and  admiration  the  noble  traits 
of  pastors  such  as  Cyril,  Nikon,  Philip  Martyr,  Hcrmogenes, 
and  Philaret,  or  of  pious  asceticism  such  as  were  Anthony, 
Theodosius,  Sergius,  and  Sozius,  or  of  princes  like  Vladimir 
Monomachus,  Alexander  Nevsky,  and  Michael  Romanov. 
This  church  showed  its  willingness  to  cooperate  with  ear- 
nest Christian  churches.  (In  1840,  Palmer  visits  the  Russian 
Church  to  discuss  reunion.) 

In  his  recent  visit  to  Russia,  H.  G.  Wells  '^  writes : 

^^Italy  abounds  in  noble  churches  because  the  Italians  are 

artists  and  arcliitccts,  and  a  church  is  an  essential  part  of 

the  old  English  social  system,  but  Moscow  glitters  with  two 

thousand  crosses  because  the  people  arc  organically  Chris* 


Hussian;   the  g^i^'cs^  iLiithor  of  inoilern  ages;   the  only  man  who  m 
able  to  reconcile  the  EaKt  (the  mother  of  all  great  religions)  with 
the  West  (the  Euroi>ean  philosophy  and  science). 


THE  h'EW  YORK 
PUBLIC  LIBRARY 


Slavic  Religious  Traits  93 

ian.  I  feel  in  Russia  that  for  the  first  time  in  my  life  I 
m  in  a  country  where  Christianity  is  alive.  The  people  I 
aw  crossing  themselves  whenever  they  passed  a  church,  the 
learded  men  who  kissed  the  relics  in  the  Church  of  the  As- 
umption,  the  unkempt,  grave-eyed  pilgrim,  with  his  ragged 
lundle  on  his  back  and  his  little  tea-kettle  slung  in  front  of 
lim,  whom  I  saw  standing  quite  still  beside  a  pillar  in  the 
ame  church  have  no  parallels  in  England.'' 

Rathay  Reynolds  writes  (in  his  Mtf  Russian  Teaff  Lon- 
Ion,  Mills,  191S,  XII4-S04)  in  much  the  same  strain: 

^*In  Russia  God  and  His  Mother,  saints  and  angels,  seem 
tear;  men  rejoice  or  stand  ashamed  beneath  their  gaze, 
rhe  people  of  the  land  have  made  it  a  vast  sanctuary,  per- 
umed  with  prayer  and  filled  with  the  memories  of  heroes  of 
he  faith.  Saints  and  sinners,  believers  and  infidels,  are  af- 
ected  by  its  atmosphere ;  and  so  it  has  come  about  that  Rus- 
ia  is  the  land  of  ideals.** 

Stephen  Graham  (in  his  Undiscovered  Russia^  London, 
^Ane,  1912,  XVI+867)  speaks  with  glowing  admiration  of 
he  Russian  Church: 

**The  Holy  Church  is  wonderful.  It  is  the  only  fervid 
iving  church  in  Eurdpe.  It  lives  by  a  virtue  of  the  people 
rho  compose  it.  If  the  priests  were  wood,  it  would  still  be 
preat.  The  worshippers  are  always  there  with  one  accord, 
rhere  are  always  strangers  in  the  churches,  always  pil- 
grims. God  is  the  Word  that  writes  all  men  brothers  in 
lussia  and  all  women  sisters.  The  fact  behind  that  word  is 
he  fountain  of  hospitality  and  friendship.'* 

Selma  Lager loef  (the  only  woman  winner  of  the  Noble 
*rize  for  Literature — a  prize  awarded  to  Kipling,  Maeter- 
inck,  and  Hauptmann),  G.  Ferrero,  Stephen  Graham  *^  and 
»thers  give  many  touching  descriptions  of  the  deep  religious 
eelings  of  Russians  and  other  Slavs.  Prof.  H.  A.  Miller 
ays  that  the  Russian  Eastern  Orthodox  Church  ^^has  de- 
cloped  in  the  same  democratic  way  despite  efi^orts  to  ally  it 


94  Who  At^  ike  Slavs f 

with  the  autocracy.  The  Orthodox  Church  is  magnificent 
in  equipment  and  ritual,  yet  it  offers  a  marked  contrast  to 
the  aristocratic  system  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church. 
The  Russian  most  devoutly  takes  his  hat  off  when  passing 
a  church  or  holy  picture,  but  keeps  it  on  when  passing  a 
priest.  In  the  church  priest  and  people  mingle  freely,  and 
the  high  and  low  worship  standing  and  kneeling  side  by 
side.  This  democracy  was  no  part  of  the  original  ecclesiasti- 
cal purpose,  but  is  an  adaptation  to  the  customs  of  the 
people."  Dr.  John  R.  Mott,  head  of  the  War  Council  of 
the  Y.  M.  C.  A.,  who  knows  Russia  well,  believes  that  Amer- 
ica's careless  attitude  toward  Russia  was  not  Christian.  He 
says:  "The  Russians  are  the  greatest  people  I  have  met 
in  the  forty-six  nations  I  have  visited.  Russians  are  the 
most  religious  people  I  have  visited.  The  Russians  also  are 
great  idealists — ^more  so  than  any  other  people.  They  are 
the  most  patient  people  and  the  people  with  the  greatest 
willingness  to  make  sacrifice.  I  found  less  disorder  in  Rus- 
sia than  in  the  United  States.  I  agree  with  Senator  Root 
that  Russia  up  to  this  date  has  been  more  orderly  than 
some  of  the  countries  that  are  criticising  her."  (Dr.  Mott 
was  a  member  of  the  Root  commission). 

The  Slav  does  not  care  very  much  for  church  custmns, 
as  it  is  beautifully  expressed  in  the  words  of  a  Serbian  poet, 
Petar  Petrovich-Njegush,  Prince  and  Bishop  of  Montene- 
gro: ^^Do  not  ask  how  a  man  crosses  himself,  But  whose 
the  blood  that  warms  his  heart.  And  whose  the  blood  that 
nourished  him."  This  is  in  accordance  with  a  Serbian  prov- 
erb, "Love  your  brother,  whatever  his  faith."  Bishop  Nje- 
gush  did  not  speak  thus  from  a  lack  of  reverence,  but  rather 
because  of  his  heartfelt  piety.  He  conceived  religion  as  a 
force  for  unifying,  not  for  disuniting,  and  it  grieved  him  to 
see  in  his  country  everywhere  the  destructive  results  of 
religious  discord. 

The  Slavs  are  religious  in  a  simple  way,  but  not  fanatical 


Slavic  Religious  Traits  95 

and  tfie  influence  of  the  priesthood  is  limited.  Many  ancient 
superstitions  linger,  no  doubt,  among  the  peasantry,  such 
as  the  belief  in  the  vampire  and  the  evil  eyes;  witches  and 
necromancers  are  numerous  and  are  much  consulted,  but  all 
these  things  are  insignificant  before  the  deep  religious  feeling, 
they  are  the  principal  matters  of  popular  religion.  L.  E. 
Van  Norman  rightly  observes  that  the  artistic,  imaginative 
temperament  of  the  Slav  is  peculiarly  fertile  for  the  growth 
of  a  religious  fervor  and  devotion  perhaps  unparalleled  in 
the  history  of  humanity.  Like  the  Celt,  he  is  a  poet  and 
musician  by  nature,  seeing  poetry  and  music  in  stones,  trees, 
and  rocks  where  the  more  ^^practical"  people  can  discern 
only  material  facts  and  forces.  Selma  Lagerloef,  a  Prot- 
estant, has  understood  (in  her  touching  description  of  Rus- 
sian pilgrims  in  Palestine)  the  true  significance  of  the  relig- 
ious impulse  which  leads  poor  Russian  muzhiks  to  the  Holy 
Land,  and  which  draws  them  to  the  numberless  churches  of 
the  vast  Russian  Empire.  Yes,  these  simple  people  cling  to 
the  belief  that  there  is  something  else  in  God's  world  besides 
toil  and  greed — they  flock  towards  the  Light,  and  find  in  it 
the  justification  of  their  human  craving  for  peace  and  mercy. 

To  conclude :  the  main  significance  of  the  religious  church 
development  of  the  Slav  is  the  extent  to  which  it  became 
identified  with  his  national  aspirations,  in  the  higher,  broader 
sense  of  the  word.  Archibald  R.  and  Ethel  Colquhoun  say 
rightly  in  their  The  Whirlpool  of  Europe  (New  York,  Dodd, 
Mead  &  Co.,  1907) : 

'?t  is  not  surprising  that  so  democratic  a  people  would 
not  submit  easily  to  a  tyranny  in  matters  temporal  and  spir- 
itual alike  by  a  power  which  was  upheld  more  by  tradition 
and  superstition  than  by  the  personal  force  behind  it.  In 
this  respect  the  Slavs  differ  utterly  from  the  German,  Gallic 
and  Latin  races  to  whom  the  name  of  Rome  represented  a 
power  which  in  time  they  came  to  regard  as  sacred.  When 
the  temporal  Empire  fell  the  spiritual  one  succeeded  it,  until. 


96 


Who  An  %}m  SUumf 


in  800  A.  D.,  the  remal  of  the  Lnperiid  tiHe  in  die 
of  the  Frankish  king,  Charlemagnet  etarted  a 
of  sentiment  and  divided  moi'a  allfgiancf<  mriiead  of  coilcf-! 
ing  it  still  more  firmly  on  Bomey  aa  the  Pope  had  hopad.  llt| 
Slavic  part  of  the  popuUtion  alwaja  leaiated  tUa 
tion»  whether  by  Pope  or  Emperor,  and  thna  m  find  thi- 
seeds  of  the  Reformation,  sown  in  England  by  WycUif,  takr  j 
ing  root  in  Bohemia,  whence  they  were  never  eradicntrd» 
leading  to  a  national  strag|^  with  German  inflnmrfa. 
the  German  reformation  waa  looked  at  with  great 
by  the  Bohemian  Protestants,  who  are  more  in 
with  Calvin  than  with  Lather.  The  nnhappy 
so  large  a  portion  of  the  Slavs  by  the  Turks  kept 
the  influence  of  the  Reformation  period ;  hence  the 
the  Bulgarians  belong  to  the  Greek  or  the  Latin 
It  is  interesting  to  note  that  the  members  of  a  reUgiou  aed 
of  Asiatic  origin  known  as  Bogumiles,  whose  doctrines  had 
spread  through  the  Balkans  and  even  throu^  aoutheni 
Europe  to  France,  being  obliged  after  the  Turkish  invasions 
of  the  twelfth  and  thirteenth  centuries  to  live  under  Tnrkidi 
rule,  embraced  Mohammedanism  rather  than  become  Roman 
Catholics,  as,  indeed,  did  many  Serbo-Croatian  families."* 
The  multiplication  of  religious  sects  in  Russia  may  be  best 
regarded  as  a  vent  for  spiritual  life,  as  a  striving,  in  the  ab- 
sence of  political  freedom,  for  a  certain  freedom  of  thought 


CHAPTER  XVm 


SLAVIC  ETHICAIi-MORAIi  IDEAUI 


rHE  Slavic  Ethical  and  Moral  Ideals  are  very  hard  to 
separate  from  those  of  their  religious  life.  Those  who 
idied  Slavic  folk  without  prejudice,  and  those  who  know 
s  works  of  Gogol,  Tolstoy,  Dostoyevsky  and  Sienkiewicz, 
xa  K.  Lazarevich,  and  other  great  Slavic  writers,  will  agree 
th  tihe  statement  of  Gogol,  that  the  main  characteristics 
d  value  of  the  Slavic  nature  consist  in  this:  'Hhat  it  is 
paUe,  more  than  any  other,  of  receiving  the  noble  word 
the  Gospel,  which  leads  men  toward  perfection.**  Pro- 
moT  Tugan-Baranovsky  says  rightly,  ^^Religion  always 
M  and  remains  up  to  the  present  time,  one  of  the  most 
werful  of  historical  forces." 

Slavic  capacity  for  the  Gospel  does  not  consist  so  much 
the  verbal  preaching  of  a  church  or  in  propagating  relig- 
18  dogmas  as  in  living  righteously.  Many  Slavic  proverbs 
f  that  there  is  no  religion  without  good  deeds,  for  the 
estion  is  not  so  much  to  think  well  as  to  live  well. 
Such  a  religious  attitude  is  the  basis  of  Slavic  upright- 
is,  kindness  and  purity,  sensations  which  are  experienced 
all  individuals  of  the  Slavic  melancholic  temperament, 
all  meditative  peoples.  This  melancholy  religious  trait 
the  Slav  is  expressed  by  Zhukovsky : 

"To  speak  the  truth,  the  grave  for  me  has  no  terrors. 
And  my  heart  with  sad  yearning  awaits  the  hour. 
When  I  most  render  to  Him  who  gave  it. 
The  life  that  has  heen  to  me  a  joyless  hurden 
That  has  brought  with  it  no  single  joy. 
And  long  has  lost  the  gulden  promise  of  hope." 

97 


98  Who  Are  the,  Slavs? 

Slavic  peoples  exhibit  the  Christian  patience  in  suffer- 
ing; their  pity  for  the  poor  and  oppressed  is  more  than  a 
mere  occasional  manifestation  of  individual  feeling.  With- 
out the  inner  motive,  all  outer  manifestations  of  creed  are 
valueless.  ^^^Esthetic  is  the  Cain  who  killed  his  brother  Abd 
(Ethics),"  declared  the  great  Slavic  critic,  Mikhailovskj. 

Count  Leo  Tolstoy,  in  his  passion  for  morality,  denied 
and  despised  his  own  splendid  achievements  in  art,  by  say- 
ing: ^^Let  art  and  the  whole  tremendous  fabric  of  modwn 
civilization  perish,  only  let  the  soul  of  man  find  salvation 
and  peace."  ^  He  says  that,  ^^The  mission  of  art  in  our 
times  consists  in  transferring  from  the  sphere  of  reason  mto 
the  sphere  of  feeling  that  truth  that  the  good  of  men  is  in 
their  union  among  themselves,  and  in  establishing  in  place  of 
the  now  existing  violence  that  kingdom  of  God,  that  is  love^ 
which  to  us  appears  as  the  highest  aim  of  the  life  of  human- 
ity." ^  Many  educated  Slavs  do  not  believe  in  the  popular 
conception  of  God,  or  Law,  or  civil  government,  or  mar- 
riage, or  any  of  the  fundamental  inhibitions  of  present  so- 
ciety, but  their  daily  life  is  as  regular  and  as  conventional 
as  a  New  Englander's,  says  Professor  W.  L.  Phelps  of  Tak 
University.*  The  Polish  nation,  says  Brodzinski,  is  the 
Copernicus  of  the  moral  world ;  it  has  discovered  the  law  of 
the  attraction  of  all  races  to  the  central  moral  point — ^the 
idea  of  humanity ;  it  was  granted  to  this  nation  to  bring  the 
rights  of  the  throne  and  of  the  people  into  equilibrium  on 
scales  the  beam  of  which  stood  fast  in  Heaven  itself.  And 
Turgcnyev  gives  the  following  moral-ethical  advice  to  his 
Slavic  brothers  and  sisters:  "On  every  occasion,  when  you 
are  obliged  to  enter  upon  an  understanding,  ask  yourself:  are 
you  serving  Civilization  in  the  exact  and  strict  sense  of  the 
word?" 

Slavs  have  been  always  the  most  tolerant  people  in  mat- 
ters of  belief,  hence  the  readiness  with  which  they  adopted 
Christianity.    A  Serbian  proverb  says :    "I  love  my  brother. 


SUmc  EtJdcal'Moral  Ideals  99 

whatever  his  faith."  But  the  Slavs  are  also  trying  to  avoid 
a  confusion  of  real  religion  and  real  Christianity  as  a  his- 
torical reality,  for  the  ethical  ideals  of  Jesus  are  quite  differ- 
ent from  the  Christianity  of  the  dark  ages.  As  the  Saviour 
said:  ^^No  man  can  serve  two  masters."  The  Slavs  are 
anxious  for  a  religion  according  to  the  form  of  Auguste 
Compte's — **reUgion  de  VhamariiU**  (religion  of  humanity) 
or  Robespiere's  **religion  of  reason,"  or  the  "religion  of  mor- 
als" offered  by  the  Society  for  Ethical  Culture,  or  perhaps 
the  ^'Neo-Buddhism,"  etc.  Such  an  ideal  is  in  truth  the  ideal 
of  all  mankind — ^it  is  called  Messiah  among  the  Jews ;  hero 
among  the  Greeks;  among  the  Christians,  Christ;  and  chUi/n, 
the  superior  man,  or  to  use  Nietzsche's  expression,  der 
Vebermensch  (the  overman  or  superman),  among  the  Chi- 
nese. And  for  that  reason  (but  apparently  the  godlessness 
of  the  modem  world  is  really  a  wrestling  with  God  like  that 
of  Jacob,  and  modem  men  are  wrestling  with  God,  not  with 
the  Father  but  with  the  Son),  the  godless  men  of  to-day,  the 
wrestlers  with  Jesus  Christ  are  nearer  to  Christ  than  the 
Christians  are.  Here  is  the  "message"  of  Mcrezhkovsky : 
^And  Christ  seeing  that  he  has  not  prevailed  against  the 
world  will  tfay  to  it:  *Let  not  go  for  the  day  breaketh.* 
And  the  world  will  say  to  Christ:  ^I  will  not  let  thee  go 
except  thou  bless  me;  and  Christ  will  bless  it  in  the  morn- 
ing dawn,  in  the  revelation  of  the  Spirit,  in  the  third  cove- 
nant and  will  give  mankind  a  new  name,  the  name  of  God- 
Sonhood,  God-Mankind."  (In  1833,  Ivanov  paints  the  Ap- 
pearance of  the  Messiah  among  the  People). 

This  is  also  the  spirit  of  Tolstoy's  words :  "I  see  hope  for 
us  all  only  in  the  return  of  Christianity."  Tolstoy,  who  did 
not  beheve  in  the  divinity  of  Jesus,  denied  the  same  things 
which  are  denied  by  Christ  Himself,  i.e.,  everything  which  is 
only  verbal  belief,  which  is  pure  Churchism.  If  there  is 
anything  magical  in  the  white  man  which  is  able  to  unite 
pll  nations  on  earth,  it  is  the  rolirnous-moral  life  and  life 


B^^^^'Ji 


100  Who  Are  the  Slamt 

teachings,  a  religion  which  is  cosmopolitan  rather  than  eth- 
nic or  national.  The  philanthropic  work  during  the  faminct 
of  1873  and  1891  gave  Tolstoy  an  impulse  for  the  ^'Simpli- 
fication of  Life"  which  filled  the  foreign  periodicals  with  sen- 
sational pictures  and  descriptions  of  him  in  a  cheap  shirt- 
blouse,  girded  with  a  rope,  with  his  hands  on  a  plow,  tilliii^ 
his  estate,  at  Yasnaya  Polyana.  The  principle  of  simfdi- 
fication  was  carried  into  his  religious  beliefs—^  t^^fWng 
not  coming  from  Jesus  Christ  Himself  was  ruthlessly  dis- 
carded, and  a  New  Grospel  reconstructed  from  the  old.  (In 
March,  1901,  the  Russian  Holy  Synod  issued  the  excom- 
munication with  which  he  had  been  threatened  for  about 
thirty  years.)  Tolstoy,  who  accepted  Christianity  in  the 
terms  of  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount,  reduced  the  teachings  of 
Christ  to  the  following  five  commandments : 

(1)  Never  fall  into  a  rage^  viz.,  be  at  peace  with  every- 
body ;  do  not  allow  yourself  to  consider  any  one  as  low  or 
stupid. 

(2)  Do  not  violate  the  rights  of  wedlock — Do  not  commU 
aduLtery. 

(3)  Take  no  oath^  for  it  impels  men  to  sin;  know  that  it 
is  wrong,  and  bind  not  yourself  by  any  promise. 

(4)  Use  no  violence  in  self-defense,  for  human  vengeance 
or  justice  is  an  evil;  do  not,  under  any  pretext,  practice  it; 
bear  with  insults,  and  render  not  evil  for  eviL 

(5)  Make  no  war;  know  that  all  men  are  brothers,  the 
sons  of  one  father;  do  not  break  the  peace  with  any  on  ac- 
count of  difference  of  nationality. 

Tolstoy's  What  I  Believe  (also  known  in  English  as  My 
Religion,  1884)  is  a  socialistic  and  communistic  explana- 
tion of  the  Gospel,  which  really  forms  the  ethics  of  the 
Slavic  common  people.  Tolstoy  declares  here  that  non-re- 
sistance is  the  central  point  of  Christ's  teaching  and  urges 
a  literal  fulfilment  of  His  precepts.  According  to  this  re- 
ligion the  most  dangerous  enemy  of  society  is  the  monarchical 


Slaioic  EtJiicd^TitotdL  Ideals.  101 

I 
Church,  because  it  supports  with  all  its  power  the  errors 

which  it  had  read  into  its  interpretation  of  Jesus's  doctrine. 
In  place  of  this  false  light  of  Church  dogma,  which  misleads 
believers  and  lets  them  ^^go  into  the  pit,"  must  be  substi- 
tuted the  light  of  conscience;  one's  whole  conduct  must  be 
irradiated  bj  it,  by  submitting  each  of  his  acts  to  the  ap- 
probation of  the  judge  which  we  feel  within  us,  ^4n  our  inner 
tribunaL'*  Instead  of  written  law  Tolstoy  substituted  the 
supreme  law  of  love,  fraternity,  and  equal  opportunity.  For 
personal  commands  he  wrote :  ^^Be  pure,"  ^^Love  mankind." 
Then,  with  the  full  force  of  peasantism  upon  him,  he  said: 
**Do  thou  labor"  (this  precept  dates  from  the  writing  of 
Anna  Karenina,  which  appeared  in  1875).  Christ  gave  him 
the  principle  of  the  new  life,  the  peasant  showed  how  it  may 
be  accomplished.  He  says :  ^^o  not  lead  a  life  which  makes 
it  so  difficult  to  refrain  from  wrath,  from  not  committing 
adfultery,  from  not  taking  oaths,  from  not  defending  your- 
self by  violence,  from  not  carrying  on  war :  lead  a  life  which 
would  make  all  that  difficult  to  do."  Then  he  suggests  not 
to  crush  at  pleasure  the  very  conditions  of  earthly  happi- 
ness ;  do  not  break  the  bond  which  unites  man  to  nature,  i.  e., 
lead  lives  so  as  to  enjoy  ^Hhe  sky,  the  sun,  the  pure  air,  the 
earth  covered  with  vegetation  and  peopled  with  animals,"-^ 
become  a  rustic  instead  of  being  the  busy,  weary,  sickly  ur- 
ban. Return  to  the  natural  law  of  labor; — of  labor  freely 
chosen  and  accomplished  with  pleasure,  of  physical  labor, 
the  source  of  appetite  and  sleep.  Have  a  family,  but  have 
the  joys  of  it  as  well  as  the  cares,  which  means — ^keep  your 
children  near  you,  do  not  intrust  their  education  to  stran- 
gers ;  do  not  imprison  them ;  do  not  drive  them  ^^into  physi- 
cal, moral  and  intellectual  corruption."  Then,  have  free  and 
affectionate  intercourse  with  all  men,  whatever  their  rank, 
their  nationality :  **The  peasant  and  wife  are  free  to  enter 
into  brotherly  relations  with  eighty  millions  of  workingmen, 
from  Arkhangel  to  Astrakhan,  without  waiting  for  ceremony . 


102  Who  Are  the  Slamf 

or  instruction.    A  clerk  and  his  infe  find  hundreds  <iff  pecfb , 
who  are  their  equals ;  but  the  clerks  of  hi^ier  statioil  do 
recognize  them  as  their  equals,  and  they  in  their  torn 
their  inferiors.    A  wealthy  man  of  society  and  Ins  wife  hu^ 
only  a  few  score  families  of  equal  distinctiont  idl  tlie  otttti 
are  unknown  to  them.    The  cabinet  minister  and  the  nSBkmr 
aire  hare  only  a  dozen  people  as  rich  and  as  in^NSitaBl  as 
they  are.    For  emperors  and  kings,  the  cirde  is  at31 
rower.    Is  it  not  like  a  prison,  where  each  prisoner  m 
cell  has  relations  only  with  one  or  two  jailers?^    TbmBjf 
Tolstoy  asks  us  to  live  in  a  community,  in  hygienie  eondr 
tions,  with  moral  habits,  which  bring  you  the  nearest  posnUt 
to  that  ideal  which  is  the  very  foundation  of  happinesay  as 
long  as  you  live,  death  without  disease^  when  eaostenoe  hu 
reached  its  limits.  t 

Tolstoy  points  out  that  the  higher  one  rises  in  the  social 
scale,  the  farther  one  departs  from  this  ideaL  The  pic- 
ture which  he  paints  of  the  physical  pains  and  tortures  of 
the  wealthy  and  of  the  aristocratic,  of  those  whom  he  calls 
*Hhe  martyrs  of  the  religion  of  the  world,''  is  remarkably 
vigorous.  J.  J.  Rousseau's  declamation  against  the  pre- 
tended benefits  of  civilization  here  finds  a  powerful  inter- 
preter, for  in  Tolstoy's  conviction  that  the  simplest  folk 
were  far  more  often  possessed  of  the  essence  of  religion  than 
those  who  had  been  spoiled  by  civilization,  we  see  simply  am- 
plified the  belief  of  Rousseau,  expressed  in  his  *^tum  to 
Nature."  That  Count  Tolstoy  was  influenced  by  the  iUus- 
trious  Frenchman,  there  is  no  doubt.  Tolstoy  confessed  to  a 
lifelong  admiration  for  Rousseau.  Just  five  years  before  his 
dramatic  death,  Tolstoy  wrote:  ^^Rousseau  has  been  my 
teacher  ever  since  I  was  a  boy  of  fifteen.  Rousseau  and  the 
Bible  have  been  the  two  greatest  influences  in  my  life." 
Tolstoy's  infatuation  for  the  Emile  ou  iur  Veducation  and 
its  inspiring  influence  upon  his  unique  educational  experi- 
ment at  Yasnaya  Polyana  is  well-known  throughout  the 


Slavic  Ethicat-Moral  IdedU  103 

;  world*  Every  reader  of  Tolstoy's  autobiographical  stories, 
\  especially  CJUldhood  and  Youths  will  have  noticed  how  much 
r  their  author  owed  to  Rousseau's  famous  Confessions. 
I  Tolstoy  loved  and  worshipped  Rousseau's  La  NouveUe 
;  Hdoise.  Tolstoy  might  be  called  the  ^^Russian  Rousseau." 
Ernest  Dupuy,  in  his  Les  grands  maitres  de  la  LittSraiure 
Russe  (Paris,  1885,  862  ppOi  &sks,  ^^Does  that  mean  that 
Tolstoy  declaims?"  and  answers:  *^No  one  is  more  in  earnest. 
It  is  not  only  in  words  that  he  declares  war  on  the  organiza- 
tion of  society  recognized  and  defended  by  the  government 
of  his  country.  He  puts  the  doctrine  into  practice;  he  is 
ready  to  suffer  all  things  to  affirm  the  cause  of  Jesus.  His 
refusal  to  take  the  oath,  which  is  one  of  the  articles  of  his 
creed,  has  already  brought  upon  him  a  condemnation  from 
one  of  those  tribunals  which  he  himself  condemns  in  the 
name  of  the  maxim  of  the  Gospels,  ^Judge  not.'  It  is  not 
credible  that  the  old  hero  of  the  wars  of  the  Caucasus  and 
Crimea  compels  his  son  to  refuse  military  service,  as  was 
done  once  by  the  son  of  Sutayev,  the  raskolnik  of  Tver.  He 
would  have  liked  to  strip  himself  of  his  property,  in  order  to 
conform  to  the  socialistic  dogma  forbidding  inheritance  and 
property.  He  was  hindered  only  by  the  fear  of  trampling 
upon  the  liberty  and  the  conscience  of  others.  But  amid  the 
luxury  of  his  family  Count  Tolstoy  lives  the  life  of  a  poor 
man.  He  has  dropped  his  pen  as  a  novelist.  Clad  like  a 
muzhik,  he  wields  the  scythe  or  drives  the  plow;  between 
seedtime  and  harvest,  he  preaches  his  evangel."  And  in  this 
epoch,  when  the  hurricane  of  madness  is  sweeping  the  earth, 
it  is  indeed  proper  to  consider  the  gigantic  work  of  Count 
Leo  Tolstoy  in  giving  humanity  the  Gospel  of  Love  and 
Non-Resistance. 

According  to  Count  de  Vogiic  (b.  1848;  member  of  the 
Academy  and  Neo-Catholics)  all  the  great  efforts  of  the 
present  time  are  under  the  spell  of  the  words,  Miserior  super 
iurbam.    And  this  drop  of  mercy  falling  on  the  miseries  of 


104  Who  Art  tTu  Slaaif 

the  old  world,  has  softened  buinan  tuture  and  evolved  mod- 
em man,  giving  him  conceptions  of  moralitji  festhetic 
politics  and  compaBsion,  This  evangelic  influence  on  Ibe 
past  is  denied  b^  many  civilixed  non-Slavic  thinkers.  The 
irords  of  Vogii^  just  fit  here:  "The  Koran  contains  a  beau- 
tiful saying,  'How  shall  we  know  that  the  end  of  the  world 
has  coineP'  asked  the  Prophet.  It  is  when  one  soul  can  do 
more  help  another,*  was  the  answer.  Praj  Heaven  that  the 
Russian  soul  may  yet  do  much  for  ours !"(  See  i  E.  M.  it 
Yogiie,  Le  Roman  Russe,  Paris,  1886.) 

Sicnkiewicz's  Quo  V(xdU  is  nothing  more  but  a  wonderfiil 
glorification  of  pure  Christianity,  of  Christian  ethics  aod 
Christian  morality.  The  despised  Christian  people  of  Ne- 
ro's time  have  discovered  the  secret  of  earthly  life,  whicb 
the  Roman  culture  of  Petronius  sought  in  vain — it  was  hid- 
den from  the  learned  and  prudent  and  revealed  imta 
babes.  .  .  . 

The  key  of  Slavic  morality  is  not  the  cold-blooded  bubar- 
ism  or  narrow-minded  nationalism  advocated  by  Bembaidi, 
Treitachke,  Hasse,  Bismarck,  Billow,  Niebuhr,  Munmseiii 
Droysen,  H&usser,  H.  von  Sybel,  Lexis,  Lamprecht,  von 
Halle,  Albrecht  Wirth,  H.  St  Chamberlain,  Wagner,  Lar 
garde,  Waitz,  Maurer  and  others,  but  a  high  religious  moral 
postulate  expressed  so  beautifully  in  the  Serbian  heroic  bal- 
lads, where  a  queen-mother,  Yevrosima  (Euphrosjne),  says 
to  her  only  son.  Prince  Marko,  who  was  called  to  decide  to 
whom  belonged  the  Serbian  king's  crown  (to  bis  father,  to  fail 
uncles,  or  to  the  real  heir,  a  poor  orphan) : 

"Let  not  my  rearing  be  accursed  In  thee,  the  son  I  bore, 

For  thy  father  or  thy  brethren  speak  not  false,  wbate'er  tbe 

stress. 
But  according  to  the  living  God  speak  out  his  ri^teonaness. 
Hart  not  spirit,  Marko,  tave  thou  the  iomI  my  son. 
Bather  late  life  than  the  $oul  ihould  have  a  itatn  thereon." 


Slavic  Ethical-Moral  Idedtk  105 

The  words  of  Christ,  ^^Whosoe'er  will  save  his  life  shall  lose 
it,  but  whosoever  will  lose  his  life  for  my  sake,  shall  save  it," 
are  realized  here.  This  Serbian  hero,  Marko  Kraljevich, 
when  he  met  his  death  in  the  battle  of  Rovina  (in  1S99),  in 
Rumania,  is  said  to  have  pronounced  the  following  memora- 
ble words :  **May  Grod  grant  the  victory  to  the  Christians, 
even  if  I  have  to  perish  amongst  them  first."  *  Many  Ser- 
bian proverbs  point  out  this  great  ethical  ideal :  ^^It  is  better 
to  suffer  injustice  than  to  commit  it."  ^^It  is  better  that 
our  body  be  in  rags  and  the  soul  in  silk,  than  to  have  a  body 
in  silk  and  the  soul  in  rags" ;  ^^It  is  better  to  die  for  the  truth, 
than  to  live  and  be  guilty";  ^^Be  the  father  to  virtues  and 
father-in-law  to  vices";  "A  nice  hope  is  better  than  poor 
behavior";  ^^Better  to  die  honestly  than  to  live  dishon- 
estly" ;  ^It  is  better  to  have  a  good  reputation  than  to  have 
a  golden  belt" ;  ^*It  is  better  to  be  poor  and  honest  than  rich 
and  dishonest";  ^^As  long  as  a  man  honours  himself  nobody 
can  dishonour  him" ;  *^If  a  man  cannot  be  handsome  or  rich 
as  he  would  wish,  he  can  be  good  and  honest" ;  ^^It  is  better 
to  fight  with  a  brave  man  than  to  embrace  and  kiss  with  a 
coward";  *^Do  good  and  you  will  not  have  to  repent  it,  do 
evil,  and  you  will  have  to  expect  it" ;  "Who  does  good  will 
re€5eive  better,  who  does  evil  will  receive  worse";  **In  evil 
days  the  man  shows  what  he  is" ;  "It  is  better  to  weep  with 
the  wise  than  to  sing  with  the  fool" ;  "If  a  man  is  difficult  to  . 
be  known,  find  out  with  whom  he  associates  and  you  will  then 
know  him" ;  "Where  there  is  no  fear  of  God  there  is  no  shame 
of  men" ;  "It  is  better  to  serve  a  good  man  than  to  give  orders 
to  a  bad  man,"  etc.  Moral  ideal  of  Vladimir  Solovyev  is: 
"Have  God  in  thyself'  and  "Treat  everything  in  the  manner 
of  God."  Nikola  Pashich,  the  Serbian  Premier,  the  great 
South-Slavic  statesman,  and  the  political  eye  of  the  Jugo- 
slavia or  South-Slavdom  (b.  1846),  says:  "It  is  better  to 
die  in  beauty  than  to  live  under  disgrace."  Serbia  has  in- 
deed well  and  bravely  answered  the  great  question.  He  asked: 


106 


Who  An  tk$.  Skmt 


^What  shall  it  profit  a  man  if  he  gaini  the  uliQle  woiU 

lose  his  own  soul?** 

In  a  Serbian  hallad  entitled  ^SlaTa  Slavi 
Marko"  we  see  Prince  Marko  *  honoring  his  mothcTt  so 
so  that  he  did  not  take  arms  (onlj  to  satisfy  Us 
mother),  although  he  knew  that  in  this  way  his  life  is 
gered  to  death.  In  another  poem»  '^Sastala  se  detiri 
bora,**  from  which  we  have  taken  the  just  cited  linc% 
Marko,  who  puts  his  father  into  rage  (because  he  did  m(^ 
say  that  the  Serbian's  kingdom  belongs  to  him»  hot  to  •  peot 
orphan,  who  is  the  only  real  successor  to  it),  and  his  fetihir 
tries  to  kill  him, — he,  Prince  Marko^  who  could, 
to  the  people's  imagination,  conquer  the  whde  anqy, 
away  like  a  small  boy  before  his  father,  for  it  is  not  mee  te 
fight  his  father.  Unlike  Mflosh  Obilich  and  Banovich  Stnr 
hinja,  who  are  personifications  of  perfect  virtue.  Prince 
Marko  is  a  burly  spoiled  child,  strong,  self-willed,  capridoiis, 
at  times  cruel,  but  always  brave,  always  kind  to  the  weak, 
poor  and  friendless,  whether  they  be  fair  maidens  or  mere 
birds  of  prey,  and,  above  all,  always  a  devoted  son  to  his 
old  mother.® 

Is  there  a  scientific  reason  for  the  above  mentioned  atti* 
tudes  of  the  best  known  and  the  best  beloved  hero  of  the 
Serbian  ballads.  Prince  Marko?  Russian  proverbs  say: 
^^Shame  is  worse  than  death,"  *^A  good  conscience  is  God's 
eyes,"  ^^an  carries  his  superiority  inside,  animals  carry 
theirs  outside,"  ^^If  God  does  not  desert  you,  the  pigs  won't 
eat  you"  (an  historical  fact),  etc.  Serbian  proverbs  say: 
**Where  the  elders  are  not  heard,  there  Grod  does  not  help,** 
^^God  shuts  sometimes  one  door,  in  order  to  open  a  hundred 
other  doors";  ^^When  God  wills  not,  all  the  saints  together 
cannot  help."  A  Polish  proverb  says :  "Faith  pierces  the 
very  wall,"  and  many  other  Slavic  proverbs  sound  like  that, 
and  there  is  truth  in  folk-philosophy,  as  is  well-known.  Td- 
stoy's  gospel  "Resist  not  evil"  means  nothing  more  than  ft 


1 


Slavic  EthicaJrMoral  IdedU,  107 

y  of  the  spirit  over  the  body.  That  the  Slavs  are  liv- 
ider  the  dominion  of  religion  more  or  less  clearly  in- 
ited  and  understood  is  shown  by  their  daily  greetings : 
help  you  on  your  way,"  **Go  with  God,*'  "May  God 
it,"  etc.  But  this  God  is  not  the  Jehovah  of  the  Old 
ment  who  throws  boiling  water  and  fiery  stones  on 
1  and  Gomorrah ;  He  is  not  the  one  who  in  the  name  of 
I  killed  many  Jews  when  he  returned  from  Mt.  Sinai; 
not  the  one  who  sent  the  flood  to  destroy  men, — He  is 
rho  is  patient,  quiet,  slow  and  still,  just  and  righteous, 
oes  not  forget  anything  that  is  done  by  any  individual 
irowd  or  nation  or  race,  or  as  a  Serbian  proverb  says : 
does  not  settle  His  accounts  with  men  every  Saturday, 
le  day  comes  on  which  He  settles  them." 
igion  and  morality  cannot  be  separated  in  Slavic  na- 
The  moral-ethical  sense  of  a  Slavic  hero  is  illustrated 
^  Serbian  Wilhelm  Tell,  Prince  Marko,  who  on  vanquish- 
[usa  Kesedziya,''  exclaims:  "Woe  unto  me,  for  I  have 
a  better  man  than  myself!"  The  words  of  the  Serbian 
p-poet,  Petar  Petrovich  Njegosh,  are  very  fitting  for 
X  hero :  "Happy  is  he  who  lives  for  ever,  such  an  one 
ndeed  good  cause  to  be  bom."  Compare  the  Slavic 
I  attitude  of  Prince  Marko  with  that  of  the  famous 
:  Achilles,  who  mutilates  the  dead  body  of  his  rival.® 
he  Hiad  is  one  long  recital  of  how  Diomedes  and  Ajax, 
don  and  Hector  killed. 

5  well-known  electrical  inventor,  Nikola  Tesla,  men- 
another  earlier  incarnation  of  Serbian  heroism:  "It 
t  the  Kosovo  Polje  ^  that  Milosh  Obilich,  the  noblest  of 
in  heroes,  fell,  after  killing  the  Sultan  Marat  II  in  the 
nidst  of  his  great  army.  Were  it  not  that  it  is  an  his- 
.1  fact,  one  would  be  apt  to  consider  this  episode  a  myth, 
d  by  contact  with  the  Greek  and  Latin  races.  For  in 
h  we  see  both  Leonidas  ^^  and  Mucius,^^  and  more  than 
I  martyr,  for  he  does  not  die  an  easy  death  on  the  bat- 


CHAPTER  XIX 


SOCLAX-FOLinCAL   TRAITS 


SOCIAL-POLITICAL  traits  of  the  Slavs  might  be  best 
illustrated  by  their  social  and  political  ideals  as  indi- 
cated in  their  social  institutions,  marriage  and  love,  liberty  < 
and  war,  woman-question,  patriotism,  etc.    Although  some  \j 
hints  of  these  traits  are  mentioned  above,  we  are  now  to  treat  j 
specifically  the  social-political  traits  of  the   Slavs  under ' 
four  headings,  classification  of  which  is,  no  doubt,  m  ab^ 
stracto^  for  it  is  impossible  to  make  a  sharp  distinction  be* 
tween  the  social-political  and  religious-moral  traits,  and  both 
of  them  are  many  times  very  hard  to  separate  from  the  in- 
tellectual-cultural and  temperamental  traits. 

The  civic  ideals  of  the  Slav  are  best  exemplified  in  the 
Russian  league  called  ^^Mir"  (communal  or  parish  village), 
or  in  the  Russian  "Artel,"  or  in  the  Serbian  "Zadruga** 
(communal  household)  or  in  the  Montenegrin  "Bratstvo** 
(brotherhood)  and  "pleme"  (clan) — all  of  which  represent 
the  real  world  of  Slavic  peasants  and  their  fatherland.  And, 
in  general,  the  Slavs  are  more  democratic  than  the  inhabi- 
tants of  any  other  country. 

Professor  A.  H.  Miller  points  but  very  effectively  the  fact 
that  the  Russian  Empire  is  freer  than  Grermany  and  Austro^ 
Hungary,  when  he  says : 

"Harmonious   human   relationships  arise   from  qualities ' 
which  seem  to  have  no  relation  to  efiiciency.     It  has  been  a 
shock  to  the  Germans  to  discover  that  in  spite  of  their  su- 
perlative efficiency  so  few  people  love  them.    Efficiency  de- 
pends  on  complex  organization  with  authority  and  subor* 

110 


SociaJrPoUticdL  Traits  111 

Kxiation,  while  democracy  consists  in  self-direction,  and  its 
atccess  demands  the  acquiescence  of  individuals  to  the  will 
IT  others  after  all  have  had  an  opportunity  of  expressing 
ilcmselves  freely.  Eventually  such  a  democratic  organiza- 
^n  will  become  ^cient,  but  this  is  a  secondary  rather  than 
primary  aim.  What  a  Russian  common  citizen  will  bring 
C^  the  new  era  of  civilization  are  a  familiarity  with  demo- 
mile  practice  and  a  habit  of  mutual  aid  and  co-operation 
^ch  were  almost  universal  among  the  various  peoples  of 
lorope  a  few  centuries  ago,  and  which  have  disappeared 
knost  everywhere. — ^The  American  traveller,  steeped  in  the 
raditions  of  Siberian  and  Russian  despotism,  once  across 
be  dreaded  border,  is  surprised  to  discover  his  fear  gradu- 
E^  giving  way  to  a  feeling  of  freedom  and  ease  such  as  he 
ftd  not  known  in  Germany  and  Austria.  There  the  stem 
sifulations  of  the  military  system  were  always  apparent  and 
ppressive.  Here  one  gradually  realizes  that  he  is  left  to  do 
Rich  as  he  pleases  as  soon  as  he  has  conformed  to  the  re- 
nirements  of  passport  registration. — ^There  may  be  a  check 
f  his  self-esteem  as  he  finds  that  his  official  title  of  Herr 
^ofessor  or  Herr  Journalist  which  is  never  omitted  by  the 
iermans  is  now  dropped.  In  the  language  of  the  country 
le  has  become  simply  ^Mr.*  Men  in  high  places,  such  as  the 
leads  of  universities,  are  addressed  by  their  colleagues  by 
heir  first  names.  In  familiar  Russian  and  Polish  novels 
re  find  noblemen  and  military  leaders  regularly  given  the 
itle  of  *Pan'  (Mr.),  which  is  a  term  of  respect  but  not  of 
listinction.  The  relation  of  nobleman  to  peasant  is  not 
nainlj  that  of  superiority  and  servility,  but  of  the  older 
ind  younger  brother.  The  name  Little  Father  which  is  ap- 
plied to  the  Tzar  expresses  the  attitude  of  familiarity  rather 
than  of  awe. — Compare  this  with  the  worship  of  the  uniform 
in  Germany,  where  a  policeman  will  not  answer  your  ques- 
tion unless  you  salute  him,  and  an  omitted  title  is  an  insult. 
bi  Petrograd  during  student  riots  it  is  not  an  uncommon 


112 


Who  Are  the  Slavsl 


thing  for  students  to  kick  the  shins  of  the  police  with 
punity;  and  in  Russia  officers  and  soldiers  are  more 
comrades  than  in  any  other  country  in  the  world." 
there  is  no  cla6s  feeling  even  among  the  Russian 
shown  by  M.  Baring,  who  in  his  above  cited  book  says  ( 
2&-27)  that  the  ^^Russian  soldiers  have  little  class  f( 
They  never,  like  the  Prussians,  form  a  military  caste^ 
tinct  from  the  people.     They  have  no  margtie,  no  c; 
haughtiness.    While  the  German  officer,  even  when  his  ed 
tion  is  the  best,  feels  himself  to  be  a  sort  of  priest,- 
tary  sacerdas — the  Russian  officer,  even  when  he  is  radcy 
according  to  his  own  conception,  a  mortal  like  others.** 

D.  M.  Wallace,  in  his  Russia  (London,  191S,  p.  410 
points  out  very  nicely  that  the  Russian  unsophisticated 
ant  (or  muzhik) 9  in  his  unsavory  sheep-skin,  can  stand  in 
midst  of  a  crowd  of  well-dressed  people  without  feelin^f 
all  awkward  or  ashamed.     (See  also  his  article:  Lod 
Back  Over  Forty  Years,  1870-1910,  in  Russian  Review^  1^ 
1912,  9-17.)  ^ 

Professor  Herbert  A.  Miller  claims  openly  that  modt^.^ 
em  democracy  needs  Slavic  traditions.  He  says:  ^t  i^ 
among  the  masses,  however,  that  we  are  to  find  the  reil; 
contribution  that  Russia  is  making.  It  was  formerly  thou|^bft:S 
that  ideals  and  practices  were  derived  by  imitation  from  A 
superior  culture,  but  now  we  are  discovering  that  tradi* 
tions  and  customs  are  transmitted  horizontally  between 
people  of  the  same  class  rather  than  vertically  between  tbii'; 
classes.  The  despotism  of  Russia  is  no  more  the  ezpressioflfr, 
of  the  real  Russian  people  than  Tammany  Hall  is  an  etr, 
pression  of  American  democracy,  and  the  influence  of  both 
institutions  on  national  character  has  been  insignificant^ 
Despotisms  come  and  go,  but  the  habits  of  a  people  endure.^ 
Professor  Miller  also  points  out  that  the  Slavs  ^^have  pre- 
served to  a  time  that  needs  them  such  forms  of  social  organt- ' 
zation  and  traditions  of  simple  living  together  that  have 


SocialrPoUtical  Traits  113 

ken  almost  lost  elsewhere  in  the  development  of  modem  life. 
Jbst  these  factors  of  simple  relationships  of  men  must  be 
ftmtrodnced  into  society  to  make  democracy  successful. 
Acre  is  every  reason  to  expect  that  the  Slav  will  be  swept 
dong  by  the  flood-tide  of  modem  development  before  he 
ks  time  to  lose  his  characteristic  habits  and  attitudes." 
(See  his  article  on  ^A  Prophecy  of  Slav  Dominion,"  in  N,  Y. 
Hmv,  May  SS,  1915.) 

That  the  Slavs  are  not  servile  people  as  is  believed  by  some 
ibidents  of  their  peasants,  is  shown  by  many  authors  who 
4^^hH»H  first-hand  information  about  them.  So,  for  exam- 
jkf  Sir  Charles  Eliot  claims  that,  *^In  spite  of  the  period 
rf  serfdom  through  which  he  has  passed,  the  Russian  muzhik 
knot  servile  ;  he  thinks  of  God  and  the  Tzar  in  one  category, 
ttd  the  rest  of  the  world  as  more  or  less  equal  in  another." 
h  writing  about  Pushkin,  Dostoyevsky  said  that  one  of 
Ftashkin's  main  claims  to  greatness  is  that  he  recognized  the 
■trinsic  quality  of  self-respect  in  the  Russian  people,  which 
fliey  proved  by  the  manly  dignity  of  their  behavior  when  they 
vere  liberated  from  serfdom  in  1861.  (See:  Serf  Emancy- 
fution  in  Russia:  a  letter,  London,  1862 ;  Encore  un  mot  sur 
Timancipation  des  Serfs  en  Rtissie,  Paris,  1859;  Count  V. 
QrioT-Davidov,  Rifleaions  prialdbles  sur  les  bases  proposees 
s»  mode  ^^mancipation  des  Serfs  en  Russie^  Paris, 
1859t  47.)  A  Leroy-Beaulieu  tells  a  story  (in  his  famous 
UEmpire  des  Tsars  et  les  Russes,  Paris,  1881-89,  3  vols.) 
rf  how  once,  when  he  was  travelling  on  the  Volga,  ^'a  lady 
isid  to  him,  ^How  can  you  bother  yourself  about  our  muz- 
Uk?  he  is  a  brute,  out  of  which  nobody  will  ever  be  able 
to  make  a  man',  and  how  on  the  same  day  a  landed  proprietor 
isid  to  him,  1  consider  the  contadino  of  North  Italy  to  be  the 
Most  intelligent  peasant  in  Europe,  but  our  muzhik  could 
pre  him  points.* '' 

Baring  earnestly  believes  that  the  history,  the  life,  the 
phflosophy,  and  the  religion  of  the  Slavic  peasants  illustrate 


114  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

one  immense  fact:  that  the  majority  is  always  right  in  the 
long  run — Vox  popuU,  vox  DeL  •  •  • 

Slavic  economical-social  ideals  are  best  expressed  (1)  in 
the  Russian  "Mir,"  "Artel"  and  "Svietelka,"  (2)  in  the 
Serbo-Croatian  "Zadruga,"  "Moba,"  "EsnaP  and  "Pozay- 
mitza"  and  (8)  in  the  Montenegrin  "Bratstvo."  A  brkf 
presentation  of  these  institutions  is  most  necessary  in  the 
study  of  mentality  of  the  Slav. 

Russian  ''Mir'' 

Economically  speaking,  Mir  (from  Russian  or  better  to 
say,  from  the  Old  Church  Slavic  language  ndru  =  concordf 
peace,  union  and  world)  means  an  association  of  several  fam* 
ilies  under  one  head.  From  the  most  ancient  times  the  rural 
population  of  Russia  has  been  organized  into  these  wdrs. 
Adjacent  mirs  are  united  into  volosts  or  small  cantons.  In 
Mir  the  land  is  owned  in  common  and  is  regularly  re-allotted 
by  the  villagers  themselves  among  the  householders  accord- 
ing to  their  working  capacities  and  needs.  It  elects  its  own 
executive,  or  starosta^  as  he  is  called,  and  he  may  undertake 
all  kinds  of  work  of  public  utility.  Land  belongs  not  to  in- 
dividual peasants  in  Russia  but  to  the  villagers  as  a  whole. 
It  can  be  redivided  every  twelve  years  at  the  wish  of  a  ma- 
jority of  two-thirds.  This  and  all  other  local  questions  such 
as  the  incidence  of  taxation,  are  settled  by  village  meetings, 
consisting  of  the  heads  of  houses,  where  age  naturally  has  a 
predominance.  A  decision  which  carries  a  majority  of  twor 
thirds  is,  by  law  of  the  Russian  Empire,  a  legal  ^'sentence*^ 
of  the  village.  The  village  elects  its  own  village-elder, 
who  is  responsible  for  the  calling'  of  meetings;  and  at 
certain  seasons  (e.  g.,  that  of  hay-making)  these  meet- 
ings take  place  as  often  as  once  a  week.  Many  yiUaget 
are  united  in  a  canton,  which  is  ruled  by  a  cantonal 
elder,     similarly     elected     by     the     chosen     rcpresentar 


SocialrPoUtical  Traits  115 

of  all  the  villages  of  the  canton.  The  cantonal 
18  nominated  by  the  Government,  but  the  cantonal 
ly  all  of  whom  are  peasants,  are  elected  by  the  can- 
assembly.  Yes,  in  Russia,  where  communal  property 
89  where  the  Mir,  a  communal  form  of  government  dom- 
the  social  order,  and  where  the  unit  of  industrial  or- 
.ti<m  is  the  Artel  with  its  starosta^  there  the  masses, 
ederation  of  communes,  may  awake  and  overthrow  oli- 
f  and  install  a  real  democratic  government  any  time 
»ple  wish.  A.  S.  Khomyakov,  brothers  Kiriyevsky, 
rs  Aksakov,  and  the  famous  followers  of  these  Slavo- 
down  to  Pobyedonotszev  saw  in  the  Russian  Mir  a 
dtee,  not  only  for  the  welfare  of  Russia  and  Slavdom, 
r  all  the  world,  because  it  offers  that  economic  com- 
n  and  moral  brotherhood  which  Western  social  dcmoc- 
8  vainly  trying  to  discover  in  other  ways,  because  it 
istined  to  assure  the  future  of  the  Russian  people  and 
>rd  it  the  means  of  settling  all  the  social  questions  of 
»rld  in  accordance  with  the  laws  of  justice  and  of  love. 
re  Le  Bon,  in  his  Psychology  of  People  (London,  Un- 
909,  p.  S28)  claims  (1)  that  the  Latin  races  are  in  a 
tite  case,  and  the  Grermans  are  no  better  off,  because 
ire  rushing  headlong  to  socialism  which  is  ruin;  (2) 
England  and  the  United  States  are  in  a  better  position, 
e  future  of  the  world  rests  with  Russia,  because  she  has 
ed  too  recently  from  the  regime  of  the  ^r,'  or  from 
ditive  communism,  the  most  perfect  form  of  socialism, 
urn  to  this  inferior  stage  of  evolution.  It  has  other 
ies.  It  is  doubtless  Russia  that  will  one  day  furnish 
resistible  flood  of  barbarians  destined  to  destroy  the 
rilization  of  the  West,  whose  end  will  have  been  led  up 
economic  struggles  and  socialism.'' 
it  the  Mir  is  by  no  means  a  sign  of  a  lack  of  individual 
ive,  rather  that  it  expresses  a  spirit  of  independence  is 
ted  by  many  sociologists  and  economists.     Professor 


118  Who  Are  the  Slaoil 

ture  an  individualist.  He  is  willing  to  take  his  chances  in  a 
general  mix-up.  And  therefore  it  is  that  at  the  earliest  op- 
portunity he  threw  off  the  shackles  of  collective  ownership. 
In  that  long  and  successful  assault  which  the  barons  of  Eng- 
land made  upon  the  people's  land,  the  Englishman  fell  far 
short  of  that  unconquerable  spirit  of  resistance  and  counter- 
assault  which  we  think  of  as  the  natural  reaction  of  the 
Saxon  to  injustice.  Had  the  aggression  been  political^  there 
is  no  doubt  that  he  would  have  shown  his  old  spirit.  It  is 
this  Inability  of  the  Saxon  to  comprehend  the  larger  mean- 
ing of  democracy  that  has  made  England  what  it  is — ^a  peo- 
ple willing  to  see  their  land  taken  over  by  the  barons,  though 
It  means  starvation  for  themselves.  For  this  is  right  in  line 
with  the  Saxon  theory  of  the  rights  of  the  individual,  where- 
as group  control  Is  slavery.  The  widespread  poverty  in 
which  England  finds  herself  to-day  is  due  to  this  excessive 
Individualism.  The  age  of  co-operation  has  come,  and  the 
Briton  cannot  adjust  himself.  He  will  starve,  but  he  will 
not  give  up  his  lords. 

^^Lct  us  now  pass  Into  Russia,  the  land  of  autocracy.  Here 
we  see  an  exactly  opposite  development.  Instead  of  the 
baron  absorbing  the  property  of  the  commune,  the  commune 
Is  succeeding  to  the  property  of  the  baron.  It  is  the  village, 
not  the  Individual,  that  owns  the  land  and  at  irregular  in- 
tervals redistributes  the  land,  though  not  the  house,  among 
the  members  of  the  commune,  or  wir,  as  it  is  called, — every 
family  is  a  member,  and  is  represented  by  Its  head, — ^accord- 
ing to  the  size  and  the  respective  needs  of  the  families.  And 
there  Is  here  none  of  that  Instinctive  rebellion  on  the  part  of 
the  individuals  composing  It,  but,  on  the  contrary,  a  submis- 
sion to  its  will  which  to-day,  to  any  man  of  Grermanic  blood, 
is  irritating  and  inconceivable.  While  In  Russia,  too,  there 
Is  poverty,  this  condition  is  at  least  not  due  to  the  fact  that 
the  people  are  outcasts  from  the  land.  That  is  the  chief  dif- 
ference, one  might  say,  between  Russia  and  the  ^civilized'  par 


'  SodairPo&ikal  Traiii  119 

tions,  namelyy  that  whereas  in  the  former  the  poverty  of 
tiie  people  is  doe  to  the  Goyemment,  to  what  it  has  done  and 
what  it  has  left  undone,  conditions  in  the  latter  are  due  to  the 
people  themsehres.  And  therefore  while  in  Russia  education 
and  the  resultant  political  changes  may  remedy  the  condi- 
tioDy  in  the  more  'advanced'  nations  an  improvement  can  be 
Iroo^t  about  only  by  a  social  revolution.  And  it  is  worth 
mentioning  in  passing  that  the  starost,  or  head,  of  the  Rus- 
nan  Tillage  never  seeks  the  office,  but  has  it  thrust  upon  him, 
another  Olustration  of  the  difference  between  the  Slav  and 
tbeSaxon.** 

Edwin  D.  Schoonmaker  claims  that  there  is  no  better  illus- 
tration of  the  most  characteristic  difference  between  the 
Saxon  and  the  Slav  than  that  afforded  by  the  respective  ways 
in  which  Saxon  America  solved  the  slave  problem  and  Slavic 
RoBsia  the  serf  problem  (emancipation  of  the  serfs  is,  no 
doobty  one  of  the  greatest  events  in  modem  history  of  the 
vast  BosBian  Empire,  that  ^granary  of  the  world").  He 
laya: 

Massing  over  the  fact  that  in  America  it  required  half  a 
eentnry  of  the  most  active  propaganda  to  convince  the 
people,  even  the  people  of  the  North,  that  slavery  was 
wrong,  whereas  in  Russia  no  such  extensive  agitation  was 
required,  we  come  to  the  still  wider  chasm  that  yawns  be- 
tween the  ways  in  which,  after  their  emancipation,  the  slave 
and  the  serf  were  treated  in  their  respective  countries.  So 
oiiBessed  is  the  Saxon  mind  with  the  idea  that  freedom  is  a 
matter  of  politics  that  it  seemed  even  to  the  abolitionist  that 
ample  justice  had  been  done  the  negro  when,  after  his  libera- 
tion, he  was  given  the  vote.  In  Russia,  on  the  other  hand, 
wliere  the  people  are  unpractical  in  politics  and  see  things 
rather  in  their  social  aspects,  the  permanent  freedom  of 
the  serf  seemed  to  depend  not  upon  the  franchise,  but  upon 
fhe  essentials  of  livelihood.  Therefore,  while  the  armies  of 
tlo  North  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet  were  enforcing  the 


■■! 


120  Who  Are  the  Slavif 

negroes  right  to  the  ballot,  the  Russian  Gk>yeminent  was 
quietly  endowing  its  fifty  millions  of  serfs  with  land.  And 
when  we  remember  that  in  both  cases  the  emancipated  peo- 
ples were  a  childlike  people,  the  supreme  folly  of  the  Saxon- 
American  becomes  apparent.  And  he  himself  has  become 
aware  of  this,  or  rather  half  aware  of  it ;  for  while  he  has  i 
reversed  his  policy,  he  has  reversed  it  only  half-way.  He  has  • 
recovered  the  vote  which  he  gave  to  the  negro,  but  the  lat-  { 
ter's  right  to  some  part  of  the  land  which  he  has  tilled  for  ; 
centuries  the  Saxon-American  will  not  concede.  And  the  I 
reason  why  he  will  not  concede  it  is  as  clear  as  day:  the  ; 
Anglo-Saxon  is  inherently  an  aristocrat."  . 

A    Slovene    diplomatist    who    knows    Russia    well,    Dr.*  j 
Joseph  Goricar,  in  his  Tlie  Betrayal  of  Socialism  hy  the    j 
German  Social-Democratic  Party  teith  a  Short  Sketch  of    i 
the  RtMsian  Forms  of  Self -Government;  published  by  Tlie 
Slovak  League  of  America,  Pittsburg,  Pa.,  1917,  pp.  89-49), 
also  calls  the  Russian  Mir  ^^a  panacea  for  social  and  political 
evils,*'  for  in  it 

The  'Khozain',  as  the  head  of  the  family  is  called,  is  the  undisputed 
master  of  this  large  peasant  family,  all  members  of  which  have  all 
things  in  common;  that  is,  the  house  and  all  its  furnishings  are  common 
property.  Its  meml)ers  have  common  responsibilities.  For  instance,  all 
debts  are  contracted  by  the  whole  family  jointly.  Furthermore,  all  the 
families  or  households  of  a  village  own  all  the  aredile  land,  all  the  pas- 
tures and  forests  in  common;  all  of  which  enters  into  the  constitution 
of  the  Mir.  The  village  Elder  of  the  Mir  is  called  the  *Staro8U'  whidi 
is  a  departure  from  the  conception  which  the  Southern,  and  the  Western 
Slavs  have  of  the  term,  who  ordinarily  use  the  word  'Starosta*  to  applj 
only  to  the  head  of  a  family  or  of  some  civil  institution,  as  for  instance, 
the  *Starosta'  of  the  *Sokols',  a  gymnastic  organization. 

The  Mir  has  also  common  obligations;  it  is  responsible  to  tiie  gorem- 
ment  for  all  the  taxes  and  other  civil  obligations.  On  the  other  band, 
coexistent  with  these  common  duties,  the  members  of  the  Mir  cnjof 
certain  inalienable  rights;  the  family  cannot  be  deprived  of  its  home- 
stead or  the  necessary  farming  implements,  and  the  Mir,  or  Chmmune^ 
cannot  be  deprived  of  its  lands  by  creditors.  The  'Selski  Starosta*  ii 
the  executive  head  of  the  village,  but  the  supreme  authority  lis  vested 
in  the  assembly  of  all  the  *Khozains*  or  heads  of  families.  It  should  be 
noted  for  the  edification  of  the  Western  world,  that  in  case  of  the 
absence  or  the  death  of  her  husband,  the  Russian  peasant  woman  hsi 
the  right  to  tiike  ])art  in  the  debates  of  the  villajire  assembly.     As  die 


j 


is  verv  little  disturb-ince.     In  f.ict  Mio  cl.i^s  of  imn  in  tlic  WDrld  is 

pnojl  iifitiirccl  and  pacific  lluiri  the  Uiissimi  pc.isnntry/  s.iys  Sir 
ire,  the  Kngli>li  author  and  tlie  most  noted  foreign  student  of  tliis 
ution. 

;  common  land  which  the  Mir  possesses  is  of  four  kinds:  the  land 
lich  the  village  is  built,  all  the  arable  land  set  aside  for  cultivation, 
leadows  and  piistures  and  the  forests.  The  homestead,  which  stands 
e  village,  is  the  inalienable  property  of  the  family  and  can  never 
ftrtitioned,  as  it  is  done  in  the  case  of  the  arable  land  and  the 
owa  and  pastures. 

te  one  of  the  powers  of  the  village  assembly  to  apportion  and  allot 
ommunal  lands  among  the  members  of  the  Mir.     This  procedure 

place  at  irregular  intervals,  sometimes  every  three  years,  in  case 
e  arable  lands;  but  the  meadows  are  divided  every  year.  The  land 
ided  according  to  the  number  of  male  members  in  the  Mir;  being 
:ributed  whenever  necessary.  As  the  taxes  due  to  the  central  gov- 
ent  are  levied  on  every  family  according  to  the  number  of  lots  it 

it  goes  without  sajing  that  a  just  distribution  of  the  land  is  pos- 
only  if  the  arable  land  is  divided  according  to  the  labor  power  of 

family.  And  this  is  done  often  to  enable  tiie  families  to  pay  their 
After  the  number  of  parcels  and  shares  have  been  determined, 
Bflcmbly  proceeds  to  tlie  work  of  real  partition  of  the  parcels.  The 
ons  and  subdivisions  and  the  allotment  of  the  shares  is  done  by  the 
nts  themselves  and  with  great  justice  and  accuracy  too,  consider- 
tiat  these  uneducated  peasants  use  only  the  crudest  measuring  rods. 
meadows,  as  already  mentioned,  are  distributed  every  year,  and 
procedure  takes  place  regularly  at  harvest  time  to  enable  every 

y  to  harvest  its  hay  immediately.     Very  often  the  hayfields  are  \* 

I  fay  the  whole  community  in  common  and  only  the  hay  distributed 
g  the  families.  The  assembly  also  has  the  power  to  decide  upon 
iroper  time  for  plowing,  for  making  hay,  for  electing  the  Elder, 

AU  the  members  of  one  family  cultivate  their  land  in  common. 
absent  ones,  working  in  the  cities  or  elsewhere,  must  send  their 
gs  to  the  family,  t£s  same  as  it  is  done  by  the  Southern  Slavs 


1S2  Who  Are  the  Slavst 

Russian  village  tliere  can  be  no  isolation  of  any  family,  in  strildng  coi 
trast  to  the  condition  under  wliicli  the  villagers  in  other  portions  o 
Europe  live,  with  no  such  common  bond  of  union,  each  one  worldo 
independently,  which  tends  to  foster  the  instincts  of  selfishness  and  t 
promote  enmities.  The  sodabilibr  and  good  nature  of  the  Russia 
muzhik  are  proverbial  and  must  be  ascribed  chiefly  to  the  Mir,  whk 
smooths  out  differences  and  Iceeps  all  the  families  in  constant  tone 
with  each  other.  The  Mir  educates  these  peasants  not  only  to  wor 
together  but  also  to  cultivate  amcHig  themselves  the  spirit  of  solidarit 
and  the  willingness  to  make  concessions  to  each  other  in  the  interest  o 
the  welfare  of  the  entire  community.  The  will  of  the  assembly  is  neve 
opposed,  even  though  it  should  visit  a  hardship  on  some  individuaL  O 
the  whole  it  may  be  said  that  such  a  village  commune  is  a  very  goo 
example  of  a  constitutional  government.  It  is  a  living  real  institutkN 
with  very  few  written  laws.  It  has  been  descril)ed  by  many  profoun 
students  of  Russian  institutions  as  the  real  solution  of  many  difficol 
social  problems,  which  are  agitating  the  social  and  economic  life  o 
Western  Europe.  Sir  Wallace  calls  the  Mir  the  'panacea  for  social  an 
political  evils*.  Above  all,  it  secures  to  every  one  of  its  members  U 
land,  the  same  being  allotted  to  him  in  severally,  thus  satisfying  the  mof 
deep-rooted  desire  and  longing  of  every  tiller  of  the  soil  to  possess  law 
And  when  a  man  does  possess  land  on  which  he  can  build  Ids  home  an 
from  which  he  can  derive  a  comfortable  living  according  to  his  stan^ 
ards,  he  is  inspired  with  the  true  spirit  of  a  home  builder.  Perhaps  i 
is  tbds  fact  more  than  any  other  that  constitutes  the  source  of  Rus^' 
power,  which  produced  the  marvelous  growth  of  her  population  an 
enabled  her  to  settle  rapidly  the  vast  uninhabited  areas  of  land  sk 
possesses  in  the  various  parts  of  her  empire.  The  Mir,  tiierefore,  doc 
not  permit,  or  at  least  it  tends  to  retard  the  growth  of  the  discontente 
element,  which  forms  one  of  the  greatest  evils  of  Western  Europea 
and  American  social  organizations.  There  can  be  little  doubt  that  thi 
dangerous  element  was  produced  chiefly  by  the  expropriaticm  of  ib 
peasantry  or  the  farming  population.  When  a  small  landowner  becomi 
separated  from  the  soil,  there  remain  but  few  opportunities  for  him  t 
make  a  living;  he  can  either  go  to  the  city  or  find  employment  with 
rich  landowner;  become  either  a  wage  earner,  well  paid  perhaps,  or 
servant,  as  long  as  he  remains  in  good  health.  But  in  either  event  hi 
condition  is  very  precarious;  either  work  may  become  scarce  or  he  ma 
lose  his  position  on  account  of  ill  health  or  for  some  other  reason.  Tli 
Russian  peasant,  on  the  contrary,  remains  a  member  of  his  Mir,  eve 
though  he  engage  temporarily  in  some  other  occupation  by  becoming 
wage  earner  or  an  employee  of  the  government  in  some  distant  pari 
of  the  Empire,  working  on  the  rculroads  in  Siberia  or  Turkestan«  H 
only  needs  the  written  permission  from  his  Mir  to  absent  himself,  whic 
serves  him  also  as  his  passport  He  may  return  to  his  village  whenevc 
he  pleases  and  continue  tilling  the  soil,  because  he  never  ceased  to  be 
member  of  his  Mir  and  never  lost  his  rights  in  it. 

Such  half  farmers,  haii  artisans  always  could  be  found  in  great  mm 
bers  in  Russia.  They  may  be  found  in  the  farthest  comers  of  the  en 
pire,  sometimes  many  months'  journey  from  their  villages.  The  Ml 
not  only  prevents  the  separation  of  the  small  farmers  from  their  soi 
but  it  also  makes  it  impossible  for  wealthy  people  and  landnspeculatoi 


Social-PoUtlcdL  TrcAU  123 

floB  bujrlng  np  its  lands,  and  thus  compelling  the  peasant  families  to 
ftnake  their  Tillages  and  depriving  them  of  the  lands  of  their  ancestors. 
JSvai  the  more  enterprising  and  grasping  peasants  tliemseives  are  pre- 
dated from  taking  advantage  of  their  weaker  and  less  provident  neigh- 
kon^  vho  might  be  tempted,  if  tiiey  could,  to  dispose  of  their  patrimony 
■d  Jose  their  means  of  maldng  a  safe  living.  This  is  one  of  the  great- 
crt  Uessings  of  this  ancient  Russian  institution.  Whoever  had  the 
flpDortunlty  to  observe  the  disastrous  effects  which  the  unrestricted  own- 
cnUp  of  land  had  upon  the  peasantry  of  Austria-Hungary,  where 
faoDniae  tracts  of  land  passed  into  the  hands  of  comparatively  few 
persons,  as  in  Galida  and  some  parts  of  Hungary,  where  the  greatest 
portion  of  the  farming  land  came  into  the  possession  of  the  Jews,  who 
tkemaelTes  are  not  tillers  of  the  soil,  he  must  admit  that  tlie  Mir  is 
nhDirably  adapted  to  prevent  tlie  alienation  of  land  by  Its  actual  tillers. 
The  evil  consequences  of  land  being  but  the  object  of  barter  and  trade, 
ad  the  means  of  maldng  money  thereby,  as  it  was  done  in  Germany, 
^eie  the  Prussian  'Junkers'  are  the  omnipotent  masters,  or  as  in 
Bunnnia,  wheie  large  'Latifundia*  were  created,  whose  owners  squander 
Ur  profits  in  gay  living  in  the  capitals  of  Europe,  are  very  apparent. 
Kta^and  and  Ireland,  where  land  is  tied  up  for  hunting  grounds  and 
•Uber  recreations  and  lost  to  farming,  its  natural  purpose,  may  be  also 
died  as  good  examples  of  its  evlL  There  is  one  more  reason  why  this 
vOlage  eoammne  is  a  hoon  to  the  peasantry;  a  peasant  always  finds  a 
nfe  reAige  in  his  village  when  he  is  overtaken  by  old  age.  Besides  this, 
Ml  cUldren  are  raised  in  the  healthy  atmosphere  of  the  country.  Amer- 
Icni  surgeons^  attached  to  the  Russian  armies,  attest  to  the  fact  that 
Ills  Russian  soldiers  are  remarkably  free  from  those  contagious  dis- 
MMS  widch  are  the  greatest  curse  and  misfortune  of  the  m^em  city 
dvellen. 

Notwithstanding  all  these  evident  advantages,  there  were  found  some, 
cien  among  tlie  Russians  themselves,  who  pretended  to  find  serious 
objections  to  it.  One  of  the  greatest  faults  of  this  venerable  institution, 
ttis  sacred  rdic  of  the  ancient  Russian  life,  was  said  to  be  the  lack  of 
the  spirit  of  competition  among  Its  members,  and  that  to  tliis  is  attrib- 
tfaible  the  backwardness  of  the  Russian  village  agriculture,  as  compared 
with  that  of  the  rest  of  Europe.  It  is  most  unfortunate  that  tliis  opin- 
ion vas  entertained  even  in  some  governmental  circles.  Still  there  were 
flone  Rossians  who  earnestly  advocated  its  preservation  in  modem  life. 
The  so-called  Slavophils,  a  group  of  educated  Muscovites,  were  most 
itrennoiis  in  upholding  all  the  good  ideas  found  In  the  Mir.  Yet,  to  the 
gieat  disadvantage  of  the  Russian  national  life,  the  government  decided 
to  abolidi  it  The  principal  reasons  which  led  the  Russian  government 
to  beUere  that  the  Mir  has  become  obsolete  and  inconsistent  with  the 
opliit  of  modern  progress  and  unrestricted  competition,  are  not  gener- 
•hy  known.  A  disinterested  person,  however,  would  not  be  far  from 
tbe  tmth  by  assuming  that  it  entered  upon  this  perilous  course  of  *lib- 
cnting'  the  peasants  from  the  restrictions  imposed  on  them  by  the 
tnwritten  laws  of  the  Mir,  chiefly  because  of  the  fear  entertained  by 
the  great  landowners  that  land  communism,  as  it  existed  in  the  Mir, 
vould  finally  deprive  them  of  tlieir  immense  landed  estates.  During  the 
icvolution  of  1907,  the  revolutionary  party  displayed  great  activi^ 
the  peasant  class,  instilling  into  their  minds  the  idea  that  all 


124  Who  Are  the  Slavst 

the  land  belongs  to  them.  No  more  welcome  economic  creed  could  have 
been  taught  to  the  peasants,  who  by  nature  and  the  force  of  drcum- 
stances  elways  were  land  hung^.  The  result  of  spreading  these  revo- 
lutionary ideas  was  that  the  peasants,  woridng  for  the  large  landowniftg 
capitalists,  or  aristocrats,  either  refused  to  work  or  considered  them- 
selves as  the  owners  of  the  land  which  they  were  tilling  for  their  absent 
masters.  Many  of  these  large  landowners,  in  consequence  of  this,  were 
compelled  to  abandon  their  estates  to  the  peasants.  It  was  onlv  another 
method  of  squeezing  them  out  of  the  possession  of  lands  which  they 
inherited  from  their  ancestors.  This  movement  spread  very  rapidly 
even  to  other  countries  and  led  to  bloody  uprising  in  Rumania,  where 
it  was  directed  principally  against  the  Jewish  lessees  of  the  large  estates 
of  the  Rumanian  'Boyars'.  It  should  be  noted  that  under  the  Rumanian 
constitution  the  Jews  cannot  own  land,  but  they  evade  this  law  by  leas- 
ing tlie  Moldavian  and  Wallachian  estates.  The  bitterness  of  the  poor 
peasants  of  Rumania,  who  were  unable  to  subsist  on  their  small  holdings, 
was  so  great,  that  even  in  peaceful  times  they  often  forcibly  resisted 
the  Jews  in  entering  into  the  possession  of  their  leased  estates. 

This  revolution  originated  in  Southern  Russia,  where  this  passive  <yppo- 
sition  of  the  peasantry  was  so  great  that  often  the  harvest  on  these  large 
estates  could  not  be  gathered  in.  The  revolt  of  the  peasantiy  assumed 
the  most  alarming  proportions  on  the  estates  of  the  Ost-Sc«  barons  in 
the  Baltic  provinces;  but  unlike  Rumania,  Prussia,  their  neighbor,  was 
able  to  stop  its  spread  into  her  territories.  These  Ost-See  barons,  who 
until  lately  were  all  powerful  in  directing  the  internal  and  external 
policies  of  Russia,  were,  therefore,  the  ones  who  decided  to  apply  the 
ax  to  this  storm  battered  and  centuries  old  Russian  institution,  this  land 
communism.  Disregarding  the  well  known  principle  that  ownership  of 
property  makes  a  man  cautious,  this  group  of  men  whose  ranks  were 
later  augmented  by  some  truly  Russian  aristocrats,  finally  succeeded  in 
convincing  the  Russian  statesmen  that  the  surest  way  of  preventing 
similar  outbreaks  in  the  future  would  be  by  abolishing  land  Socialism, 
through  the  abolition  of  the  Mir  and  the  establishment  of  individual 
ownership.  They  expected  that  the  greedy  and  the  reckless  would  get 
an  opportunity,  alongside  of  the  titled  aristocracy  and  the  landsharkSy 
gradually  to  absorb  the  land  of  their  less  fortunate  or  less  provident 
neighbors.  In  a  word  they  proposed  to  the  Russian  Government  to  make 
a  thrifty  German  bauer  out  of  the  Russian  muzhik.  This  catch  phrase^ 
assisted  by  the  great  pressure  exerted  by  the  great  landowners  and  cap- 
italists, carried  enough  weight  to  induce  the  Government  to  abolish  this 
time  honored  system.  It  is  a  matter  of  common  knowledge  that  the 
Russian  capitalist  class  looked  upon  the  Russian  scheme  of  landowner- 
ship  as  a  great  drawback,  because  it  prevented  them  from  furthering 
their  own  ambitions,  by  putting  immense  areas  out  of  their  greedy  reach. 
The  land  owned  by  the  Mir  is,  the  same  as  the  land  owned  by  the 
Catholic  Church  in  Austria-Hungary,  or  in  England  in  the  feudal  daySy 
held  in  mortmain.  The  strangest  part  of  this  movement  is  that  it  wai 
not  Witte,  a  Baltic  baron  himself,  who  dared  to  lay  his  hands  on  the 
Mir.  Premier  Stolypin,  his  successor  and  a  genuine  Russian,  was  the 
one  who  hearkened  to  the  siren  voices  of  the  Germanic  plotters  and 
committed  the  unpardonable  mistake  of  yielding  to  the  pressure  brought 
to  bear  upon  the  government  by  the  large  land  owners  and  the  capital* 


SocuJrPoRHcdl  Train  125 

But  it  nrast  be  admitted  that  Witte  prepared  the  way  by  liis  reclc- 
lod  gigantic  enterprises  in  the  domain  of  finance,  witte  conceived 
Ian  of  making  Russia  a  great  industrial  country,  to  enable  it  not 
to  supply  its  own  wants  but  also  those  of  Asia.  Through  Witters 
I,  Russia  became  the  rendezvous  of  the  capitalists,  schemers  and 
Tom  from  all  over  the  world.  Great  industries  sprang  up  as  if  by 
;  and  not  a  few  men  became  fabulously  wealthy  in  a  few  years. 
iH  this  was  at  the  expense  and  to  the  detriment  of  the  agricultural 
99  who  feu  into  deeper  misery  than  they  ever  were  before.  With 
r  of  remedying  this,  Stolypin  enacted  the  land  reform  laws  of  1906. 
lecision  to  abolish  the  Mir  once  reached,  the  government  went  to 

with  amazing  rapidity.  The  work  of  laying  out  the  individual 
I  and  transplanting  the  mushik  from  his  village  to  the  single  farms 
mrried  on  in  Central  Russia  as  fast  as  the  surveying  could  be  done, 
e  meanwhile  tiie  single  farm  system  was  assiduously  extolled  to  the 
by  the  press,  and  every  case  of  success  of  the  muzhik,  transformed 
a  bam0r,  was  hailed  as  a  sure  sign  of  better  times  to  come.  No 
;  Catherine  the  Great,  who  imported  thousands  of  German  bcmere 
ettled  tliem  in  tlie  heart  of  Russia,  along  the  Volga  River  and  other 
I  where  the  best  agricultural  lands  are  situated,  firmly  expected 
the  example  of  the  privileged  immigrants  would  stimulate  the 
Kk  to  greater  activity  and  induce  him  to  follow  it.  But  nothing 
that  happened.  The  Germans  grew  rich  by  their  thrift  and  the 
Ik  Tcmained  stolidly  immovable  in  their  deep  rooted  apathy.    The 

may  happen  now.  Signs  are  not  wanting  that  the  desired  trans- 
atkm  hi  the  Russian  system  of  landownerSiip  will  prove  a  failure. 
;  far  sightnl  persons  and  the  lovers  of  the  Mir  predicted,  is  taking 

now  I7  reason  of  the  sudden  change  in  this  most  ticklish  question 
onian  internal  policy,  making  the  peasant  land  an  object  of  mere 
r  and  trade  and  money  maldng  through  speculation  and  robbing 

an  the  sentimental  and  social  background.  The  very  thing  that 
idherents  of  capitalism  had  expected  is  actually  happening.  The 
hecame  the  property  of  the  peasants  only  temporarily.  Soon  signs 
ttlcssness  were  noticeable  among  this  new  class  of  men.  The  newly 
I  faidiyidaal  landowners  began  selling  their  farms  faster  than  was 

for  the  safety  of  the  Empire.    A  pauper  proletariat,  living  from 

to  mouth,  was  soon  formed  and  the  farms  rapidly  passed  into  the 
■  of  a  small  body  of  speculators,  of  people  who  lived  far  away  from 

land  whi<^  they  used  only  to  enrich  themselves  by  trading  in  it 
leae  transactions  Jews  also  took  part,  repeating  their  performances 
'eBtem  Europe.  The  country  soon  began  to  drift  on  the  same  dan- 
la  current  on  which  other  countries  were  floating,  with  pauperism 
plutocracy  and  an  acute  and  intensified  struggle  for  existence  as 

outstanding  features.  Being  a  farming  country,  whose  might 
ads  upon  the  prosperihr  of  its  farming  population,  this  was  the 
:  dangerous  to  Russia,  because  it  should  always  have  remained  on 
lid  basis.  Whatever  is  likely  to  weaken  the  source  of  vitality  of  any 
try  will  also  endanger  its  power.  The  great  German  philosopher, 
niti,  when  he  visited  Paris  in  1674,  predicted  the  downfall  of  the 
itj  TurkisJi  empire,  and  he  based  his  prophecy  mainly  on  the  condi- 
of  its  rural  population.  The  'agas'  or  large  landowners  were  very 
and  powerfiU,  while  the  'rayas'  the  tiUers  of  the  soil  were  living 


126  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

in  the  greatest  poverty.  The  frequent  upridngs  of  this  poor  landless 
mass  of  people  has  always  been  a  soarce  of  embarrassment  to  the  TarUsh 
goyemment*  leading  to  revolts  and  subsequent  bloody  reprisals  vliidi 
invited  foreign  intervention.  What  makes  France  so  powerful  to-dayP 
It  is  her  prosperous  farming  population.  This  can  also  be  said  of  Guh 
ada,  Australia  and  New  Zealand.  On  the  otlier  hand  the  belated  measures 
of  land  reform  and  the  difficulties  which  Great  Britain  is  experiencing  in 
trying  to  induce  her  masses  to  fig^t  for  the  safety  of  their  country*  most 
be  attributed  to  the  indifference  with  which  her  landless  pxoletarial 
regards  the  efforts  of  the  government 

Russia  reaped  great  victories  in  the  past  and  she  will  come  out  vic- 
torious now,  because  of  the  infinite  sacrifices  which  her  peasant  populai- 
tion  brought  and  is  ready  to  bring.  This  idea  is  most  vividly  portrayed 
in  the  pen  picture  of  Stephen  Graham,  in  his  interesting  work  on  G^fMi 
Buuia,  quoting  the  following  answer  of  a  prominent  Russian  to  the 
question  put  to  him  as  to  what  he  thought  of  the  present  wars  *It  is  the 
Last  Judgment.  Every  one  has  been  lianded  in  his  account  Now  vc^ 
got  to  get  square  with  Destiny.  We  must  realise  all  our  resources  of  wHJ^ 
faith  and  health  and  put  them  in  front  of  our  national  life  to  save  it 
The  war  reminds  me  of  the  crisis  in  the  drama  of  Peer  Oyni.  To« 
remember,  when  the  button  moulder  came  and  said  to  Peer  that  his  day 
was  done,  and  tliat  he  must  be  put  into  the  melting  pot  and  r&*cast  ai 
some  one  else.  Peer  searched  in  his  history  and  in  nis  life  to  get  some- 
thing that  could  redeem  him.  Only  in  the  peasant  girl  did  lie  find  refuge 
from  the  moulder.  So  with  Russia;  to  her  also  the  button  tnoulder  has 
come  and  offered  to  melt  lier  up  with  a  strong  alloy  of  Germany  into 
something  new.  Russia  must  go  to  her  peasants  if  she  wishes  to  remain 
herself.    In  the  hour  of  distress  it  is  our  peasants  wiio  will  save  us.' 

It  follows,  tlierefore,  that  the  Russian  statesmen  will  always  have  to 
turn  their  attention  to  improving  the  well-being  of  their  peasantry,  as 
they  are  the  backbone  of  the  Empire.  Many  an  emergency  will  arisen 
when  they  will  have  to  call  on  the  help  of  the  peasantry,  because,  no 
matter  how  pacific  herself  Russia  will  be  exposed  to  attacks  by  her  neig^ 
bors,  sometimes  simultaneously  from  many  sides.  Instead  of  aboUsl&g 
the  Mir,  the  Russian  government  should  have  done  everything  in  ilS 
power  to  instill  new  life  into  it  by  teaching  its  members  improved  methods 
of  cultivation,  by  granting  them  loans  to  buy  modem  farming  imple- 
ments, in  fact  by  putting  the  whole  system  on  a  modem  co5perati^ 
basis.  In  this  way  Russia  possibly  could  unite  her  social  and  economic 
reconstmction  with  the  villEige  commune  and  could  pass  without  em- 
barrassment from  her  ancient  communism  to  a  higher  level  of  social 
order,  avoiding  the  dangers  of  a  purely  capitalistic  period.  The  un- 
limited confidence  which  the  Russian  statesmen  had  in  Germany  and 
her  Kultur  led  them  into  committing  serious  blunders  with  disastrous 
results,  bringing  the  Russian  people  to  the  brink  of  ruin.  A  healtibgr 
reaction  against  tliis  slowly  working  deadly  poison  is  permeating  tchdaf 
all  the  governmental  circles  and  all  classes  of  Russian  society.  It  tt 
to  be  looped  that  the  Russian  Socialists  of  all  denominations,  be  tiig[ 
Soiflal-Democrats,  Nihilists,  Anarchists  or  Social  Revolutionaries,  wm 
also  finally  become  thoroughly  awake  to  the  dangers  of  an  eventual 
unrestricted  introduction  of  the  German  Socialist  principles  into  Russia. 
It  will  be  easier  for  them  to  repudiate  the  German  Sodalisdc  supremaqf. 


J 


T 


SoddlrPotiticdL  Traits  1S7 

tiie  Mir  embodies  in  itself  all  the  fundamental  principles  of 
I9  being  at  the  same  time  the  embryo  of  self-government.  Thet 
in  intSisely  democratic  institution,  each  one  being  practically 
tming^  baWng  its  own  elected  officers.  Several  of  these  are 
ito  cantons  called  the  Sx>losts'. 

[in  are  snpplemented  by  the  Zemstvos,  the  same  comprising 
snitories  with  local  self-governments.  The  Zemstvo  takes  care 
larger  public  matters  of  the  village  communes  and  of  their 
and  moral  well-being.  The  Zemstvo  is  similar  to  the  Mir,  con- 
f  an  assembly  of  deputies  and  of  a  permanent  executive  depart- 
S^ery  *Ujcsd'  or  district,  and  every  Hjubemia'  or  province,  has 
no.  The  officers  for  these  executive  departments  are  elected  by 
f  the  landed  proprietors  and  by  the  municipal  corporations.  The 
is  essentially  a  parliamentary  institution.  It  is  a  fair  example 
il  parliament  with  an  executive  department,  corresponding  to  the 

Rich  and  poor  are  all  on  the  same  level  in  this  local  boidy,  the 
the  Barons  and  the  Dukes  and  Princes  are  on.  the  same  footing 
imsliiks.  The  Mir  and  Zemstvo  are  the  strongholds  of  Slav 
gr»  of  its  political  rights  and  liberties,  and  on  this  foundation 
re  greatness  of  Russia  must  be  built  The  Duma,  having  now 
»  throngh  the  revolution,  its  full  powers  will  be  like  a  dome, 

this  grand  edifice  of  popular  government  of  tiie  Empire,  the 
m  Profinoe  and  the  Mir, 

rder  to  give  a  clearer  idea  of  the  Mir,  I  shall  quote 
»Te  authors:  Georg  Brandes  (a  Dane)  and  Stepnlak 
wian  nihilist  who  cannot  be  accused  of  sympathy  with 
flaian  autocracy).  Brandes  says: 
saia  is  primarily  and  in  its  very  essence  a  patriarchal 
I  state  where  the  father  has  the  authority  and  the  chil- 
re  in  a  condition  of  equality  with  one  another.  As  a 
of  a  development  ordained  by  fate,  Russia  has  be- 
bureaucratic  state,  where  official  power  has  destroyed 
ntaneous  and  natural  growth  in  the  relations  of  public 
Nevertheless,  the  family,  the  mimicipality,  and  the 
n  Russia  are  three  organisms,  constructed  on  entirely 
eneous  principles,  but  moving  in  different  spheres. 
neat  Russian  family  is  not  restricted  to  parents  and 
n;  it  includes  several  generations  and  many  families, 
d  sons,  brothers  of  the  father  or  mother,  who  have 
o  a  very  recent  period  worked  in  the  same  house  or  on 
He  farm,  yielding  obedience  to  the  authority  of  the 
and  with  property  in  common.    This  family  relation 


1S8  WJw  Ar§  <W  Shmf 

is  noir  being  broken  op,  because  in  it  (u  in  the  . 
parental  authority  baa  been  inflated  till  it  became 
and  oppressive, 

*1n  the  meantime,  the  monieipality  is  mly  the  larger 
ily,  as  the  state  is  only  the  union  of  all  the  municipal]) 
into  one  great  family,  whose  father  is  the  Tzar.  Tl)«  Hut- 
sian  family  has  two  decided  characteristics:  tlie  unlimitd 
authority  of  the  father,  and  the  unlimited  possession  by  tbe 
children.  The  Russian  state,  absolute  monarchy,  has 
veloped  first;  the  municipality,  stir,  the  second.  In  ftd 
these  two  characteristics — the  power  of  the  Tzar  and  &t 
ownership  of  land  in  common — are  the  two  fundamentif 
principles  which  distingtush  the  Russian  people  from  d 
others.  It  is  very  true  that  many  other  countries,  Denfluul 
among  the  rest,  have  long  known  a  similar  common  owwa^ 
ship  of  property;  but  elsewhere  it  has  been  abolished  iiiA 
the  abolition  of  serfdom,  or  with  the  emancipation  from  "iSe 
leinago;  here,  on  the  contrary,  it  still  survives.  Wbile 
conmioa  family  (or  the  organization  which  may  be  termed  a 
family  partnership)  is  undergoing  dissolution  since  t 
emancipation  of  the  serfs,'  the  municipal  joint  property  li 
not  only  held  its  own  since  then,  but  !t  has  even  increased 
the  expense  of  private  property.  In  the  department  of  Mos- 
cow, since  1861,  of  74,4^80  farms,  only  nineteen  have 
doned  the  joint  proprietorship;  and  at  the  present  tim^il 
the  whole  of  Greater  Russia,  of  all  the  peasant  farm  lands  90 
to  98  per  cent,  are  owned  in  common.  Even  in  White 
Little  Russia  common  ownership  has  made  inroads. 

"It  is  natural  that  the  Russians,  underneath  the  sociaHs- 
tic  agitations  of  our  time,  should  see  in  their  mir  the  healthy 
germ  of  better  social  relations.  They  generally  regard  then^ 
selves  in  this  particular  as  the  pioneer  or  prototype  for 
Europe," 

It  is  interesting  to  note  that  the  Russian  literature  is  fnO 
of  poems,  treatises,  and  religious  contemplations  in  praise  of 


Sociai-PoUticdl  Traiti  129 

Mir.  Dostoyevsky  and  other  great  Russian  minds  were 
smitten  with  the  idea  of  Mir.  Tolstoy  (who  is  the  living  voice 
of  the  Slavic  people  just  as  Abraham  Lincoln  is  the  living 
voice  of  the  American  people)  in  his  note  book  of  1866  says, 
that  the  historical  mission  of  Russia  consists  in  bringing  be- 
fore the  world  the  idea  of  the  socialization  of  land.'  It  is 
rightly  said  that  Tolstoy  is  the  glorified  Russian  or  Slavic 
peasant  uttering  his  heart  to  the  world  from  the  cross  of 
I9  for  from  this  great  Slav  alone,  in  modem  times,  has 
out  the  living  conviction  that  peace  and  brotherhood 
are  realities  destined  sooner  or  later  to  conquer  the  world. 
YtMf  Schoonmaker  is  right  when  he  claims  that  from  this 
heart  of  the  Russian  people  we  see,  like  a  saving  spirit  in  the 
midst  of  blood  and  death,  spreading  out  over  the  world,  that 
wide  circle  of  democracy  beyond  which  you  cannot  go. 

Tlie  author  of  the  History  of  Peasantry  (London,  1888),^ 
Siepniak  (Sergius  Michael  Dragomanov-Kravchinsky,  1841- 
189S)9  says  this  about  the  Mir: 

*^p  to  the  present  time  the  law  has  allowed  the  mir  a 
considerable  amount  of  self-government.  They  are  free  to 
nanage  all  their  economical  concerns  in  common — the  land, 
llie  forests,  the  censors,  the  public-houses,  etc.  They  dis- 
tribute among  themselves,  as  they  choose,  the  taxes.  They 
deet  the  rural  executive  administration.  They  elect  the 
judges  of  the  volost^  or  district.^  The  jurisdiction  of  the 
tribunal  is  very  extensive,  all  the  civil  and  a  good 
ly  criminal  offences,  in  which  one  of  the  parties  at  least 
is  a  peasant  of  the  district,  are  amenable.  They  are  not 
komid  to  abide  by  the  official  code  of  law.  They  administer 
justice  according  to  the  customary  laws  and  traditions  of  the 
besl  peasants.  The  women  are  in  all  respects  dealt  with  on 
aa  equal  footing  with  the  men.  Labor,  not  kinship,  is  always 
iceognized  as  giving  a  defensible  right  to  property.  The 
■ir  recognizes  no  restraint  on  its  autonomy.  It  embraces 
all  domains  and  branches  of  peasant  life.     In  older  times 


180  Who  Are  the  Slavst 

the  mir  elected  the  parson.  Sometiiiies  the  mir  decided  that 
the  whole  village  shall  abandon  orthodoxy  and  become  evan- 
gelic. To  the  Russian  peasant  it  seems  the  most  natural 
thing  in  the  world  that  the  mir  should  do  this  whenever  it 
chooses.  The  mir  forms  indeed  a  microcosm,  or  small  world 
of  its  own.  With  the  Russian  mir  the  law  is  nowhere,  the 
conscience  everywhere.  Not  merely  criminal  offenders  are 
dealt  with,  but  every  disputed  point  is  settled  according  to 
the  individual  justice  of  the  case,  no  regard  being  paid  to  the 
category  of  crime  to  which  it  may  chance  to  belong.  The 
mir  recognizes  no  permanent  laws  restricting  or  guiding  its 
decisions.  It  is  personification  of  the  living  law  speaking 
through  the  collective  voice  of  the  community." 

In  the  light  of  all  these  statements  about  the  Russian  Mir* 
is  it  really  true  that  the  Mir  is  a  menace  to  civilization? 
Does  such  a  communal  life  represent  only  a  primitive  tend- 
ency of  a  Tartar  institution,  national  weakness  and  depend- 
ence? Is  this  only  a  Slavic  feeling  of  gregariousness,  a  rem- 
nant of  an  early  and  once  widespread  communism?  Referring 
to  this  municipality  whose  bond  of  union  is  home  rule  and 
common  ownership  of  the  soil,  Mr.  Stead  says  in  his  Truth 
about  Russia  (London,  Cassell,  1888,  pp.  464) :  ^^Here  in 
Russia  we  have  the  true  peasant  republic,  the  most  demo- 
cratic and  socialistic  of  any  institution  now  existing  in  all 
Europe,  which  may  yet  supply  to  a  world  wearying  of  un- 
rest, of  individualism,  and  of  universal  competition  on  the 
principle  of  the  ^devil  take  the  hindmost,'  a  clue  to  the  solu- 
tion of  our  (i.  e.,  English)  most  pressing  difficulties."  John 
Fiske  compares  the  local  legislative  power  of  Mir  with  that 
of  the  New  England  town  meeting,  and  claims  that  this  power 
of  the  Mir  is  in  some  respects  even  greater,  since  the  precise 
extent  of  mir's  powers  has  never  been  determined  by  legis- 
lation, and,  according  to  Mr.  Wallace,  ^^there  is  no  means  of 
appealing  against  its  decisions."  Fiske  adds:  "To  those 
who  are  in  the  habit  of  regarding  Russia  simply  as  a  despoti- 


Social-Poliiical  Traits  181 

nlly  governed  country,  such  a  statement  may  seem  surpris- 
ing." (See  Fiske's  American  Political  Ideas^  London  &  N. 
Y^9  Harper,  1908,  p.  40;  and  the  first  chapter  of  his  The 
Beginning  of  New  England.)^ 

As  the  Mir  is  the  creation  of  the  Russian  peasant  there  is, 
DO  doubt,  a  great  nucleus  in  his  mentality,  which  the  future 
psychologists  will  consider  as  one  of  the  main  working  hy- 
potheses in  the  psychology  of  the  peoples  J  Nikolay  K.  Mik- 
hailovsky  (1848-1908),  the  noted  Russian  essayist,  critic, 
and  sociologist,^  claims  that  Western  Europe  has  been  irre- 
ieemably  degraded  and  lowered  to  the  bourgeois  type,  and 
thinks  that  Russia  ought  to  be  spared  this  lowering  of  type 
by  the  maintenance  and  development  of  her  Mir.  To  quote 
him: 

^Adversaries  of  our  communal  land  system  clamor  for  per- 
sonal liberty.  They  say  that  the  commune  ties  the  owner 
hand  and  foot  to  the  soil,  and  that  it  does  not  give  him  any 
freedom  for  individual  activity.  This  was  once  spoken  in 
the  West.  There  the  commune  decayed,  the  individual  tri- 
omphed  and  received  the  liberty  of  choosing  his  occupation, 
he  had  but  to  adapt  himself  to  the  new  conditions.  The  right 
of  *free  choice'  of  the  emancipated  individual  was,  however, 
immediately  limited  by  historical  development.  He  became 
a  factory  slave  instead  of  a  land  owner,  producing  great 
wealth  and  yet  actually  starving." 

Mikhailovsky  gives  the  following  warning  to  humanity : 

*Tear  more  than  anything  else  a  social  order  that  will 
divert  property  from  labor.  It  will  deprive  the  people  of 
the  possibility  of  individual  initiative,  of  independence  and  of 
liberty.** 

In  one  word :  Russian  Mir  is  one  of  the  most  determin- 
ing factors  In  the  past,  present  and  future  of  the  Russian 
people.  It  represents  the  Russian  soul  and  mentality  in  un- 
derstanding the  Humanity.  Along  with  a  rather  moderate 
iMBcmnt  of  superstition  there  is  a  somewhat  pure  and  sound 


132  Who  Art  tit  Stant 

form  of  primitive  Christiaiuty,  a  type  of  religion  nnd  martl- 1 
it;,  if  Dot  the  highest,  at  least  much  higher  than  thut  whid  I 
has  during  the  same  period  govenied  in  oetghboring  Eut*'  I 
pean  countries.  The  common  Russian  people  have  ahraji  I 
had  traditions  of  a  communal  life  and  to  a  large  extent  of  >1 
Christianity  applied  in  htunUe  brotherly  Itvtng. 

Btutian  "ArteF'  and  "Svigt^ta" 

The  spirit  of  Mir  is  not  confined  to  agricoltural 
in  the  Russian  commonity  management,  but  exteiu 
sorts  of  new  conditions  such  as  modem  industry  brings  ml' 
is  especially  exemplified  in  the  Russian  Artel  or  an  orgadied 
body  of  workmii),  which  is  a  co-operative  productive  orgam- 
zation  applied  to  almost  all  kinds  of  enterprises  throu^out 
the  Russian  Em;)ire,  :ind  is  a  form  of  co-operation  ^Gcintt 
to  a  degree  only  dreamed  of  ebewhere.  Swtetlta»  mean  ratal 
workshops  owned  and  operated  by  the  Artels.  The  famodS 
Russian  scientist,  Prince  Peter  Kropotkin,  says,  in  hit  Jf»- 
iual  Aid  (pp.  ftOS-ftOi),  this  about  the  Artel: 

**It  is  .  .  .  Russia  which  offers  perhaps  the  best  fidd  for 
the  study  of  co-operation  under  an  infinite  variety  of  u- 
pects.  bi  Russia,  it  is  a  natural  growth,  an  inheritance  from 
the  Af iddle  Ages ;  and  while  a  formally  established  co-opera- 
tive society  would  have  to  cope  with  many  legal  difficnlties 
and  official  suspicion,  the  informal  co-operation — the  orfff— 
makes  the  very  substance  of  Russian  peasant  life.  The  his- 
tory of  'the  making  Russia,*  and  of  the  ctJontsatian  of  Si- 
beria, is  a  history  of  the  hunting  and  trading  art^  or  guildi, 
followed  by  village  communities,  and  at  .  .  .  the  preooit 
time  we  find  the  Artel  everywhere — among  each  groap  of  ten 
to  fifty  peasants  who  come  from  the  same  village  to  work  at 
a  factory  in  all  the  building  trades,  among  fishermen  uid 
huntcTSi  among  convicts  on  their  way  to  and  in  Siberin, 
among  railway  porters.  Exchange  messengerii  Custom  ^mm 


SocialrPoUtical  Traits  138 

laboTers,  everywhere  in  the  village  industries,  which  give 
occupation  to  7)000,000  men — from  top  to  bottom  of  the 
working  world,  permanent  and  temporary,  for  production 
mud  consumption,  and  under  all  possible  aspects.  Until  now, 
many  of  the  fishing^grounds  on  the  tributaries  of  the  Cas- 
pian Sea  are  held  by  immense  artSla^  the  Ural  river  belonging 
to  the  whole  of  the  Ural  Cossacks,  who  allot  and  re-allot  the 
fishing-grounds — perhaps  the  richest  in  the  world — among 
the  villages,  without  any  interference  of  the  authorities. 
Fishing  is  always  made  by  artSU  in  the  Ural,  the  Volga,  and 
all  the  lands  of  Northern  Russia.  Besides  these  permanent 
organizations,  there  are  the  simply  countless  temporary  ar- 
tAs^  constituted  for  each  special  purpose.  When  ten  or 
twenty  peasants  come  from  some  locality  to  a  big  town,  to 
work  as  weavers,  carpenters,  masons,  boat-builders,  and  %o 
on*  they  always  constitute  an  artSl.  They  hire  rooms,  hire  a 
cook  (very  often  the  wife  of  one  of  them  acts  in  this  capac- 
ity), elect  an  elder  and  take  their  meals  in  common,  each  one 
paying  his  share  for  food  and  lodging  to  the  art£l.  A  party 
of  convicts  on  its  way  to  Siberia  always  does  the  same,  and 
its  elected  elder  is  the  officially-recognized  intermediary  be- 
tween the  convicts  and  the  military  chief  of  the  party.  In 
the  hard-labor  prisons  they  have  the  same  organization. 
The  railway  porters,  the  messengers  at  the  Exchange,  the 
workers  at  the  Custom  House,  the  town  messengers  in  the 
capitals,  who  are  collectively  for  each  member,  enjoy  such 
a  reputation  that  any  amount  of  money  or  bank-notes  is 
trusted  to  the  artet-member  by  the  merchants.  In  the  build- 
ing trades,  artels  from  10  to  200  members  are  formed ;  and 
the  serious  builders  and  railway  contractors  always  prefer 
to  deal  with  an  artel  than  with  separately  hired  workers. 
The  last  attempts  of  the  Ministry  of  War  to  deal  directly 
with  productive  artels,  formed  ad  hoc  in  the  domestic  trades, 
and  to  give  them  orders  for  books  and  all  sorts  of  brass  and 
iron  goods,  are  described  as  most  satisfactory;  while  thq 


utiKnown  in  Russia  and  oth 
effort    Russia   can   teach   t 
most  striking  features  of  R 
opmcnt  of  co-operative  mov 
fiO,000,000  people,  with  a  re 
reaching  a  position  vhich  is 
of  ajl  the  countries  of  West 
This  movement  was  a  gre 
rural  districta  since  1865)  wh 
Tzar,  under  whom  great  reft 
freed  the  serfs,  and  when  the 
vos)   were  established.     The 
operative  societies  into  uniom 
and  in  1911  these  unions  recei 
natural  financial  aperations. 
Bank  was  formed,  with  1327 
holders.     This  btmk  has  sine 
machinery  purchaser,  for  the 
and  of  the  cotta^  and  Kusta 
cow  Central   Co-operative  Ci 
$l-*0,000,000  in  1916.     Oth 
Ekaterinburg  unions  (number 
and  the  Siberian  Union  of  Bu 


SocialrPoUtical  Traiti  135 

ve  been  formed  for  the  purchase  and  distribution  of  ag^ 
cultural  machinery  and  implements.  There  are  more  than 
9OOO  co-operative  institutions  in  Russia — more  than  in 
y  other  country. 

J.  Grori2ar,  in  his  above  cited  work,  says  this  about  the 
■tel  (pp.  49-50): 

^y  remaining  true  to  her  ancient  organizations,  Russia  will  not  only 
re  found  a  solution  for  housing  and  feeding  her  immense  agricultural 
ralation  but  she  will  also  have  found  a  most  promising  form  of  co- 
iration  for  her  ever  increasing  class  of  landless  toilers,  the  wage 
ners.  She  has  her  famous  Artel,  which  is  assuming  ever  larger  pro- 
rtions;  so  much  so,  that  to-day  even  homes  are  l^ng  built  on  the 
tel  plan.  Artel  means  a  gang  of  laborers.  The  Artels,  or  worlanen's 
Delations,  are  corporations  of  independent  workmen  organized  for  the 
rpose  of  production,  service  or  trade.  The  'artelstiky*  as  the  members 
!  called,  do  the  work  on  a  job  through  their  association,  assuming  all 
I  risks  and  sharing  in  the  profits  equally.  In  the  Artel  all  the  men 
I  equal.    All  have  the  right  to  vote,  to  take  part  in  the  administration 

its  affairs,  and  are  entitled  to  all  the  honors  in  the  power  of  the 
odation  to  bestow  on  its  members.  Before  a  new  member  is  admitted 
o  the  Artel,  his  past  is  scrupulously  investigated,  a  moral  life  being 
i  ot  the  principal  requirements.  When  joining  the  association  the 
tdstik  pledges  himself  to  work  exclusively  for  the  Artel.  He  leaves 
i  association  when  he  becomes  unable  to  perform  his  share  of  the  work, 
e  distribution  of  the  profits  is  made  on  the  principle  ot  equal  work, 
lal  pay.  The  life  principle  of  the  Artel  is  solidarity.  This  gives  the 
mhen  an  unlimited  confidence  in  their  Artels.  The  Artel  is  respon- 
le  for  all  its  members.    It  is  of  the  greatest  importance  to  the  future 

the  ever  growing  industrial  population  of  Russia  to  preserve  the 
td  and  to  develop  it  throu^^  governmental  measures  along  co-operar- 
e  lines.    This  is  what  the  government  is  actually  doing.    And  it  is 

0  exerting  itself  to  develop  all  those  industries  which  form  the  most 
portant  part  of  Russia's  industrial  life.  These  are^  then,  the  sup- 
rting  pillars  of  Russian  sod^sm,  resting  on  deep-rooted  faith  ot  the 
ITS  in  human  solidarity,  in  strong  contrast  to  the  Western  European 

1  American  civilization,  and  certainly  very  sharply  opposed  to  the 
rrow-minded,  pedantic  German  institutions.  If  the  capitalistic  system 
ngs  to  the  great  working  classes  of  Western  nations,  in  the  words  of 
i  German  Socialists  themselves,  an  ever  increasing  uncertainty  of 
stence,  ever  increasing  misery,  servitude  and  degradation,  it  is  to  be 
ped  that  by  adhering  to  her  own  Socialism,  Russia  wiU  spare  her 
9ple  these  forms  of  poverty  and  will  be  able  to  bridge  or  diminish 
;  gulf  which  is  ever  widening  in  other  countries  between  the  capitalists 
d  the  workmen.  Co-operative  societies  for  all  worlanen  and  farming 
id,  reserved  exclusively  for  agricultural  worlanen  by  always  keeping 
out  of  the  grasp  of  speculators,  should  be  the  guiding  principles  of 
tssia*s  national  life.  These  will  assure  her  future.  In  this  way  Russia 
1  prove  an  everlasting  attraction  to  Western  and   Southern  Slavs;, 


136  Who  Are  the  Slavtf 

accomplishing  the  fktorlte  drewn  of  the  Slavophils,  the  cnuid  Sla>t 
Federation  under  the  RuHlBn  hegeoiony.  Hie  Doclrinr  of  Movoir.Ual 
all  Slav  streams  must  meet  in  »  great  SUv  Sea  will  ihen  be  rcaUud 

Let  US  see  what  an  American  writer  says  about  the  Roi- 
sian  workingman.  The  author  of  Rtutia  and  the  Open  Sn, 
£.  D.  Schoonmaker,  compares,  in  his  Century  Alagaame  Kt- 
tide  on  the  Democratic  Ruetiane,  the  mentality  of  the  Sbm 
workingman  with  that  of  his  brother  in  Germany,  i'-«^'<i 
and  America,    He  sayt: 

"In  studying  the  evolution  of  industry  amon^  the  Ge^ 
manic  peoples,  much  has  been  made  of  the  guild.  And  wiidy 
soi  for  out  of  this  small  institution  has  unfolded  the 
vast  and  complex  structure  of  modem  industry.  All  thoK 
elements  of  efficiency  which  have  made  it  possible  for  Qui 
race  to  conquer  the  markets  of  the  world,  as  well  as  all  tiuse 
abuses  which,  in  their  aggregate,  have  created  among  ihese 
peoples  a  menacing  proletariat,  lie  in  onbryo  in  ttie  old  gnSd 
system.  It  requires  only  the  most  casual  acquaintance  with 
the  growth  of  this  institution,  as  it  developed  Srat  in  & 
merchant  guild  and  later  in  the  craft  guild,  to  discover  in  it 
the  germ  of  that  plutocratic  aristocracy  against  which  the 
forces  of  socialism  are  marching. 

"As  far  back  as  the  very  beginning  of  English  trade,  the 
right  to  buy  and  sell  was  enjoyed  exclusively  by  the  owners 
of  property,  just  as  until  within  recent  times  the  right  to 
vote  depended  upon  a  similar  qualification.  And  theae  land- 
owners who  controlled  the  grade  of  the  towns  came  very 
shortly  to  control  the  towns  themselves  and  the  popolations 
of  the  towns.  Inside  a  baronial  feudalism  there  grer  vp  a 
feudalism  of  merchants  that  shut  the  people  out  of  the  privi- 
leges of  the  markets  and  grew  rich  upon  the  tribate  wfaidi 
they  levied  without  having  recourse  to  the  lawa.  It  wai 
against  the  intolerable  oppression  of  tliis  aristocracy  of  mer- 
chants that  the  craft  gilds  were  formed,  organizations  of 
men  whose  hands  produced  those  articles  from  the  sale  of 


Social-PoUtical  Traiti  1S7 

»'  wliich  the  merchant  class  became  rich.    And  mider  the  as- 
i  sault  of  these  artisan  bodies  the  power  of  the  merchant  class 
'■    ma  a  rival  for  leadership  in  the  commercial  world  was  ended 
•;    foreyer.    Henceforth  the  position  of  middleman,  the  buyer 
t-  and  seUer  was  to  be  subordinate  to  that  of  the  producer. 
li:  But  it  would  be  a  serious  mistake  to  confound  this  artisan 
\    producer  of  the  guild  system  with  the  working-classes  of  to- 
t    day.    For  this  old  system  of  production  it  was  the  master 
workman,  the  employer,  who  was  supreme  and  who  has  since 
expanded  into  the  powerful  figure  of  capitalist  manufac- 
turer, just  as  the  old  Saxon  and  German  chiefs  through  the 
centuries  have  evolved  into  king  and  kaiser.    The  mass  of 
the  workers,  the  journeymen  and  apprentices,  had  no  voice 
wiiatever  in  determining  the  conditions  of  their  labor,  and 
every  effort  which  they  made  in  this  direction  was  for  cen- 
turies successfully  thwarted  by  the  controlling  industrial 
aristocracy,  at  first  by  the  sheer  power  of  their  organizations 
and  later  by  the  aid  of  the  state,  which  they  had  finally  come 
to  control. 

'There  is  a  tragical  significance  in  the  term  ^journeyman' 
thus  early  applied  to  the  English  workman,  a  man  who  had 
then  no  permanent  home,  but  was  to  wander  from  place  to 
place  in  search  of  work,  and  for  a  long  time,  as  we  know, 
even  this  wandering  was  forbidden  for  him.  To  what  extent 
of  vast  niunbers  has  this  journeyman  increased,  this  free 
Anglo-Saxon,  stripped  through  the  ages  of  his  land  and 
finally  of  his  very  tools  of  industry !  Along  with  the  other 
institutions  which  this  world-conqueror  has  built,  is  the  in- 
stitution of  pauperism. 

'^e-reading  the  history  of  England  in  the  new  light  which 
is  Spreading  over  the  world,  it  is  incomprehensible  that  we 
should  ever  have  been  beguiled  into  conceiving  of  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  as  the  pioneer  of  democracy.  That  he  is  an  individ- 
ualist, and  that  his  dogged  insistence  upon  the  rights  of 
the  individual  in  matters  of  state  has  been  of  incalculable 


. u.^oiiiiiLiii,  or  indust 

stitution,  which  is  known  as  the  ar. 
ing  to  a  rt'port  rcft'iitly  made  to 
among  the  Cossacks  of  the  Dniepc 
appeared  in  BnglaDd  or  in  Gcrma 
hunter  stage,  these  Cossacks  perc 
leading  nations  of  Europe  and  Amt 
ning  to  perceive,  namely,  that  it  is  1 
to  compete.     And  so*  instead  of  hi 
hunted  in  groups  and  divided  the  ga 
savages  everywhere  have  done  the  a 
glory  of  the  Russian  people  that  tL 
certain  respects  the  savage  is  super 
Despite  the  allurements  of  'ciTilizatii 
this  barbaroufl  practice  of  co-operat 
be  found  in  such  widely  separated  pa 
in  the  rural  districts  and  in  the  cit 
controversy  that  the  Russian  is  tost 
other  words,  that  he  naturally  fore 
self-assertion  which  would  work  to  t 
as  a  whole.     And  therefore  we  find 
arteU,  pure  democracies  the  heads  < 
the  members,  performing  all  sorts  of 
field  labor  to  the  buiW!"-  «»  >- 


SodalrPdliticdl  Traits  1S9 

he  hired,  whereas  in  the  artel  it  is  the  group  that  is  the 
tr;  it  is  the  group  that,  like  a  joint-stock  company, 
its  labor,  and  sometimes  its  capital,  and  shares  the 
8.  While  individuahsm  in  industry  exists  in  Russia,  as 
es  in  every  other  commercial  nation,  the  artel  exists 
in  Russia,  and  may  therefore  be  taken  as  an  index  of 
the  Russian  people  will  do  when  their  great  strength, 
.  is  now  wasting  itself  upon  the  borders,  is  called  back 
g;in  the  work  of  internal  development.  For  though  in 
cases  this  institution  has  been  sapped  and  has  gone 
before  the  more  aggressive  individualistic  system  of 
'eutonic  peoples,  as  the  national  consciousness  deepens, 
luBsia  discovers  the  true  value  of  her  own  creations  as 
people  have  discovered  theirs,  the  artel  will  replace  the 
.ck  in  the  attention  of  the  world. 

Iready  signs  are  at  hand  that  the  hour  of  its  conquest 
Kgun.  In  various  parts  of  the  empire  these  artels 
ilarging  the  sphere  of  their  activities  and  are  entering 
roader  field  of  manufacture.  Rural  workshops,  called 
IkaSf  owned  and  operated  by  these  artels^  are  being  es- 
hed  to  take  over  the  household  industries.  And  in 
ratic  Russia  the  establishment  of  these  industrial 
;racie8  is  being  encouraged  by  the  authorities.  Com- 
this  long  stride  which  the  Russians  have  made  toward 
e  democracy  with  what  has  been  done  in  America  by  the 
unions.  These  latter  have  not  advanced  even  in 
;ht  beyond  the  old  aristocratic  wage  ^system.  Their 
las  been  toward  shortening  the  hours  and  raising  the 
of  labor,  not  at  all  toward  ownership  and  freedom, 
this  prove  nothing  as  to  the  relative  democracy  of  the 
ountries? 

;  has  been  maintained,  however,  that  these  democratic 
ncies  of  the  Russian  people  are  simply  primitive  im- 
9  surviving  from  their  barbaric  past,  and  that  these 
e  outgrowji  and  left  behind^  as  thej  invariably  are  as  a 


140  Who  Are  the  Slavst 

people  becomes  more  enlightened.  The  answer  to  this  Iie« 
deep  in  the  character  of  the  Russian  people.  It  is  true  that 
the  influence  of  surrounding  nations  has  altered  Russian  in- 
stitutions and  will  probably  continue  to  alter  them,  but  we 
must  not  overlook  the  fact  that  within  these  nations  them- 
selves a  profound  change  is  taking  place — a  change  which, 
when  in  full  force  it  reaches  Russia,  will  tend  toward  the 
preservation  rather  than  the  destruction  of  these  crude  de- 
mocracies. Socialism,  which  is  democracy  at  work  in  the 
bread-getting  business  of  life,  will  see  to  it  that  these  predout 
seeds  are  not  destroyed.  Just  what  modifications  this  in- 
fluence will  bring  about  cannot  be  foretold.  The  deciding 
factor,  as  has  been  said,  will  be  the  character  of  the  Rus- 
sian people." 

To  conclude:  The  Russian  Mir  and  Artel  with  its 
Svietelkas  personifies,  no  doubt,  a  power  of  the  people,  a 
democracy,  which  is  the  tocsin  of  the  new  era  in  the  history 
of  human  development.  •  Wallace  says : 

^^Russian  life  is  not  known  in  England.  The  Slavic  land 
is  not  so  far  away  but  that  the  picture  might  have  been 
noble  had  it  not  been  for  the  dust  raised  between  us  in  these 
years.  Russia  is  not  a  land  of  bomb-throwers;  it  is  not  a 
land  of  intolerable  tyranny  and  unhappiness,  of  a  languish- 
ing and  decaying  peasantry,  of  a  corrupt  and  ugly  church 
.  •  .;  the  Russians  are  an  agricultural  nation,  bred  to  soil^ 
illiterate  as  the  savages,  and  having  as  yet  no  ambition  to 
live  in  the  towns.  They  are  strong  as  giants,  simple  as 
children,  mystically  superstitious  by  reason  of  their  unex- 
plained mystery.  They  live  as  Ruskin  wished  the  English 
to  live,  some  of  them  as  he  tried  to  persuade  the  English 
to  live,  by  his  Fors  CUvoigera.  They  are  obediently  relig- 
ious, seriously  respectful  to  their  elders,  true  to  the  soil  they 
plough,  content  with  the  old  implements  of  culture,  not  using 
machinery  or  machine-made  things,  but  able  themselveB  to 


SodalrPoUiicdl  Traiti  141 

fadiion  out  of  the  pine  all  that  they  need.  But  they  have  all 
the  while  been  doing  this,  and  have  never  fallen  away  as  the 
English  have.  There  is  no  ^back  to  the  land'  problem  in 
Russia,  nor  will  there  be  for  a  hundred  years. 

'^The  liberal  press  and  the  revolutionaries  would  like  to 
educate  the  peasantry  in  order  to  give  them  a  vote.  They 
would  at  the  same  time  place  no  restraints  on  Russian  manu- 
facture and  the  freedom  of  town  life,  and  so  once  more  be- 
tray the  country  to  the  town  and  rush  into  all  the  errors  of 
Western  Euro])e.  England  has  fallen  away  from  the  soil 
and  ceased  to  produce  its  own  food,  and  neither  Ruskin, 
Bor  all  the  king's  horses,  nor  all  the  king's  men  could  re- 
place her  where  she  was.  If  Russia  falls  away,  there  will 
be  one  less  humble  toiling  nation,  one  less  bread-producing 
land.  Some  one  has  said,  ^It  is  the  folly  of  democracy  that 
it  wishes  to  make  all  lower  orders  upper  orders' — that  may 
turn  out  to  be  an  international  folly. 

'The  English  have  done  supremely  well  as  a  nation,  but 
tiie  inclination  of  their  character  and  the  way  of  their  de- 
velopment are  not  the  same  as  that  of  other  nations.  In- 
deed it  would  be  difficult  to  imagine  two  races  more  radi* 
eally  divergent  from  one  another  than  the  Teutonic  and  the 
Slavic.  .  •  •  We  have  to  tolerate  and  to  understand  this 
new  nation  which  is  growing  daily  more  articulate.  Then, 
as  the  boundary  lines  become  fainter  on  continental  maps, 
and  the  era  of  cosmopolitanism  dawns,  we  may  ask  our- 
sdves  as  Europeans  rather  than  as  Englishmen — ^^ho  are 
our  brothers  living  away  to  the  East,  making  food  for  us ; 
what  are  they  to  us,  and  what  is  their  contribution  to  the 
whole?'  *» 

In  one  word:  to  understand  the  mentality  and  the  posi- 
tion of  the  Russian  muzhik  (peasant)  and  the  Russian 
vorkingman  at  their  best,  it  is  necessary  to  make  a  careful 
investigation  of  their  Mir,  Volost,  Artel  and  Svietelka.  No 
doubt,  these  Russian  social  institutions  must  grow  nat- 


142  Who  Are  the  Slavif 

urally,  and  have  grown  for  centurieB,  in  order  to  reacK  I 
their  present  state  of  perfection.  History  must  have  ito  ] 
evolution,  political  systems  their  growth,  and  the  develop-  ] 
ment  of  institutions  has  never  been  much  hastened  or  checked 
by  any  man's  whip  or  curb.  It  is  rightly  said  that  the  Rus- 
sians belong  to  one  of  the  highest  of  the  white  races,  the 
country  is  rich,  and  vast,  the  harmful  traditions  of  many 
other  European  nations  have  been  absent.  The  Russian 
peasants  have  always  governed  their  village  affairs  through 
the  most  thoroughgoing  and  democratic  of  institutions* 
There  has  been  no  vestige  of  class  distinction  among  Rua-  \ 
sian  people.  The  property  of  the  family  and  the  village  j 
has  been  owned  and  to  a  moderate  extent  also  operated,  and  [ 
on  social  principles  rather  than  on  the  competitive  prin-  ^ 
ciples  of  private  poverty .•  j 

^Serbian  **Zadruga,'*  **Moba,*'  **Pozaymitza,*'  and  ^'EsnoT 

^^Zadruga"  (famOy  community,  household  community)  is 
to  Serbs  what  ^^Mir"  is  to  the  Russians.  In  fact  Zadruga 
unites  in  itself  the  advantages  both  of  small  and  large  prop- 
erties, safeguarding  the  people  against  poverty,  tending 
them  in  sickness  or  old  age  in  such  a  way  as  no  socialistic 
legislation  or  Utopian  panaceas  could  ever  bring  about. 
It  is  strictly  an  altruistic  institution  whose  motto  is  AU 
for  one^  and  one  for  aU.  Such  an  economic-social  systenit 
which  among  the  South-Slavs  from  times  immemorial  pre- 
vented pauperism  and  the  rise  of  a  landless  class,  is  still  in 
existence  in  some  parts  of  Serbia,  but  in  recent  days,  at 
the  instigation  of  the  Austro-Hungarian  government,  it  was 
abolished  among  the  South-Slavs  of  the  Dual  Monarchy. 
Zadruga's  essence  is  the  custom  of  owning  and  carrying  on 
a  household  and  farm,  not  individually  but  as  a  family  asso- 
ciation. The  male  members  of  a  Serbian  family  c6ntinue  to 
live  after  marriage  in  the  paternal  home.     If  the  house  M 


SocidtrPoUticdl  Traiti  143 

tmall  to  accommodate  the  young  couple,  an  annex 
V)  18  built.  The  home  may  be  frequently  enlarged 
way,  and  as  many  as  60  to  100  members  (^^souls") 
family  have  been  known  to  reside  together.^^  Such 
associations  are  called  Zadruga.  ZadYiiga's  admin- 
n  is  in  the  hands  of  the  elected  stareshina  or  doma- 
(head)  9  generally,  though  not  necessarily,  the  father 
laldest  man.  The  choice  depends  on  character,  ability 
I  eircumstances.  A  woman,  usually  but  not  always  the 
B  of  the  head  man,  is  chosen  to  superintend  and  direct 
i  women's  work  and  sometimes  a  woman  is  made  the  head 
jQie  whole  Zadruga.  Vivian  calls  Serbia  a  ^'paradise  of 
hr  men,"  a  land  where  there  are  no  beggars  in  the  sense 
chilized  Western  Europe,  a  land  where  a  certain  minimum 
a  peasant's  property  is  inalienable  and  no  court  of  law 
B  authorize,  much  less  enforce,  the  sale  of  his  house  and 
utyard,  his  last  six  yutara  (Serbian  acres)  of  land^  his 
m^  and  his  last  pair  of  heifers.^^ 

Berbo-Kroatian  Zadruga  has  been  of  great  interest  to 
iiy  foreign  sociologists,  economists  and  statesmen.  Sir 
wry  J.  S.  Maine  (in  his  books  on  Ancient  Law^  London, 
15^  and  Village  Commumties  in  the  East  and  West,  Lon- 
■9  Murray,  1871),  Emile  Louis  Victor  de  Laveleye  (1822- 
1St)f  in  his  I>^  Za  PropriStS  et  ses  Formes  PrvnAtives, 
aris,  1874;  English  translation  under  the  title,  Primitive 
Tperty,  London,  1878),  J.  Peisker,  Turner,  R.  Millet, 
psch,  P.  Dillon,  and  many  others  called  attention  to  it.^^ 
my  Serbo-Kroatians  wrote  books  (in  Serbian  or  in  Gkr- 
n  and  French)  about  it,  such  as  Professor  M.  Milovano- 
h  (1889),  Sigismund  Cajkovac,  Balthasar  Bogishich,^' 
Demelich,  M.  Vlainatz,  J.  Perich,  Milorad  y.  Cuculich, 
di,  L.  R.  Jovanovich  and  Gruich,  Milan  6.  Milichevich, 
lorad  Zebich,  M.  Glushchcvich,  Popovich,  M.  Markovich, 
Spevac,  V.  Tkalac,  Utjeshenovich,  Dragoljub  Novako- 
I19  K.  T.  VojnoYich,  F.  Vrbanich,  Ignatz  Vatroslav  Jagich, 


144  Who  Are  the  Slavit 

Milovan  Zorichich,  etc.^^  However,  I  am  going  to  quote 
here  only  two  English  authors,  in  order  to  give  a  better  inr 
sight  into  the  spirit  of  Zadruga's  organization. 

Herbert  Vivian  ^^  who  studied  Zadruga  by  direct  obser* 
vation  in  Serbia,  says  that  it  ^Ms  the  living  together  of  a 
whole  tribe,  numbering  sometimes  as  many  as  a  hundred 
persons,  all  under  the  absolute  authority  of  one  chief.  He 
was  originally  the  father,  ruling  over  his  own  children;  but 
when  they  have  married  and  remarried  at  home,  and  their 
children  and  children's  children  have  done  the  same  for  some 
generations,  members  of  the  Zadruga  may  be  under  the 
dominion  of  a  distant  relation.  He  keeps  all  the  money^ 
makes  all  purchases,  and  decides  the  minutest  details  of  m 
family  life.  On  his  death  a  successor  is  elected  by  all  the 
grown-up  males  of  the  Zadruga.  Of  course,  as  a  family 
grows,  the  building  has  to  be  enlarged,  and  sometimes  it 
stretches  the  whole  length  of  a  street.  When  a  member  of 
Zadruga  marries,  he  builds  a  new  wing  or  pavilion,  and 
instals  himself  there  with  his  bride;  but  both  are  in  com- 
plete subjection  to  the  chief.  Members  are  at  liberty  to 
leave  the  Zadruga  when  they  choose;  but  the  system  works 
well  on  the  whole,  and  the  sentiment  of  family  induced  them 
to  put  up  with  many  inconveniences  and  discomforts. 

^'Imagine  a  temperament  which  can  tolerate  the  proximity 
and  perpetual  criticism  of  a  whole  array  of  mothers-in-law 
and  sisters-in-law,  and  you  may  then  do  some  justice  to  the 
boundlessness  of  Serbian  equanimity.  The  publicity  of  the 
life  has  its  advantages,  however ;  for  family  opinion  is  ther^ 
by  brought  more  directly  to  bear  on  individuals,  and  keeps 
alive  many  old-fashioned  sentiments  which  might  otherwise 
run  a  risk  of  dying  out.  Moreover,  living  in  a  Zadruga^ 
with  its  practical  co-operation,  is,  of  course,  much  cheaper 
than  setting  up  separate  establishments.  It  is  an  ideal  in* 
stitution  to  keep  peasants  prosperous  and  contented,  but  it 
could  certainly  not  be  created  at  the  bidding  of  a  reformer 


Sacial^PoUtical  Traits  1145 

le  solution  of  the  problems  of  poverty.  •  •  •  Perish 

ftdruga,  and  workhouses,  almshouses,  destitution — ^in 

11  the  penalties  of  that  uncivilizing  struggle  for  life 

we   elect  to  call  civilization — ^will   certainly  be   en- 

the  Serbian  Slavic  Zadruga  Emil  De  Laveleye,  in  his 
-mr  Property^  gives  a  specially  interesting  account. 

this  system  land  belongs  to  the  gmi/na  (Grerman  Ge- 
r,  **commune"),  which  divides  the  law  among  the  patri- 
,  families,  according  to  their  size.     At  the  head  of  each 

is  a  ffospodar.  He  is  elected  by  the  community  and 
jcts  its  business.  He  is  the  executive,  but  acts  only  with 
Ivice  of  community.  The  wife  of  the  gospodar  or  some 
chosen  woman  is  the  domachitza,  and  regulates  the 
tic  interests.  The  houses  cluster  around  the  central 
of  the  gospodar^    In  this  house  all  take  their  meals. 

community  has  20  to  SO  persons,  and  occasionally 

There  are  usually   three  generations.     When   the 

unity  becomes  too  large  it  divides.    The  young  women 

7  pass  into  their  husbands'  family  community.     The 

of  the  agricultural  labor  are  usually  held  in  common, 
F  industrial  labor,  individually.    Each  community  owns 

40  acres.    The  aged  and  infirm  are  cared  for  in  com- 

The  women  take  turns  in  the  common  work.  Com- 
ics aid  each  other.     In  the  evenings,  the  community 

for  songs  and  dance.  Members  are  allowed  to  leave. 
system  of  Zadruga  allows  of  division  of  labor  and 
e  fraternal  life.  But  it  is  dying  before  the  forces  of 
eddng  and  western  individualism.  (See  Lazarevich- 
lianovich's  Getting  the  Foreign  Workman*s  Viewpoint^ 
nre  given  at  the  N.  Y.  meeting  of  the  Amer.  Institute 
Mng  Engineers^  Feb.,  1918,  published  in  the  Transac- 

of  that  Institute,  1918,  pp.  8.)  Similar  communi- 
De  Laveleye  says  were  developed  all  through  Eu- 
in  the  Middle  Ages,  and  existed  till  recently  in  Brit- 


\ 


I 


on  account  of  ,hc  Un^^ 

;^«.  -I.™.  ordeS^, 
«-  l»  .h„  deeidri  ,h.„ 
™'*V«retodo.    In 

H««I.o  kepi  the  „„„ej-U 

OUcled  by  My  „,.  ;„jj 

"WW*!!""^  the  mS, 
"*»»•  "  that  drove  of  ^ee^ 
•''•^  replie.  th,,,,.  [j^ 


SodatrPdUtical  Traits 


147 


cal  part  in  the  defense  of  the  nation  from  the  atrocities  of 
the  Turks;  the  men  could  easily  assemble  for  a  collective 
resistance,  sometimes  even  being  assisted  by  the  armed 
womenfolk. 

'The  Zadruga  has  besides  its  economic,  a  religious  founda- 
tion or  basis,  each  Zadruga  having  its  own  Slava  or  patron 
feast.  That  it  is  of  remote  origin  is  proved  by  its  having 
been  traced  to  the  other  Indo-Europeans.  The  Celts  had 
Zadrugas  at  a  very  early  period,  as  is  testified  in  the  Irish 
Brefion  Laws  (Maine's  Lectures  on  the  Early  History  of 
hmHtutions).  Judging  from  numerous  ancient  documents 
the  Zadruga  was  in  existence  among  the  Serbians  during 
the  middle  ages — ^that  is,  during  the  period  of  freedom  pre- 
ceding the  Turkish  onslaught." 

If  we  catch  only  the  great  spirit  of  Zadruga  we  will  be  able 
to  understand  the  Serbian  proverb,  ^^Onc  travels  the  world 
over,  to  return  to  Serbia."  It  is  interesting  to  note  that 
Serfao-Kroats  under  the  Austro-Hungarian  rule  (in  Slavonia, 
Kroatia,  Dalmatia,  Bosnia,  Herzegovina,  Istria,  Bachka, 
Burnt,  Baranya)  lost  their  Zadruga  because  the  Govem- 
■ent  used  all  possible  schemes  to  destroy  this  great  Slavic 
institation,  on  the  ground  that  it  was  not  a  modem,  ^'civil- 
wtS*  but  a  Tartar  institution,  because  ^^whcn  civilization  ad- 
vances individual  competition  becomes  more  developed  and 
■srked." 

Endred  institutions  in  poorer  circles  are  the  Moha  and 
PosajfMS^xii,  primitive  forms  of  co-operation  for  peasants 
who  do  not  belong  to  Zadruga.  So,  for  instance,  a  man 
libo  has  not  sufficient  labor  to  plough  or  reap  his  piece  of 
knd  calls  for  the  Moba,  viz.,  he  invites  all  his  neighbors  to 
come  and  help  him,  say  to  cut  com  and  grass,  and  bring  in 
his  harvest  in  good  time,  paying  nothing  for  such  a  service, 
providing  them  only  with  generous  supplies  of  food  and 
dMnky  but  when  any  of  them  appeals  to  Moba,  it  is  under^ 
stood  that  he  will  take  his  turn.    Tlie  Moba  is  working  and 


148  Who  Are  the  Slavif 

singing  and  laughing  all  the  day — ^it  is  a  sort  of  socialism 
combined  with  much  pleasure. 

The  Pozayvutza  is  a  minor  kind  of  Moba,  two  or  three 
laborers  coming  out  informally,  instead  of  twenty  or  thirty 
with  considerable  junketting.  Then  the  esnafs  of  Serbia 
have  fully  preserved  their  mediaeval  character — ^they  include 
both  masters  and  journeymen,  regulate  the  trades,  and  are 
institutions  for  mutual  aid  and  support  in  labor  and  sick- 
ness.    (See  British  Constdar  Report^  April,  1889.) 

Under  the  spirit  of  Zadruga  the  Serbs  developed,  also, 
some  artificial  relationships,  Pobratim  (brother-in-6od)y 
Posestrima  (spiritual  sister,  or  sister-in-6od),  Kum  (Grod- 
father),  and  their  derivations :  Pro&ra^i9iwftY>  (brotherhood), 
Posesirimstvo  (sisterhood),  and  Kumstvo  (God-father- 
ship). ^®  Pobratimstvo  and  Fosestrimstvo  mean  sacred 
bonds  of  brotherhood  and  sisterhood  among  two  male  or  two 
female  friends,  a  close  friendship  between  two  men  or  two 
women,  or  even  between  a  man  and  a  woman,  which  among 
the  Serbs  is  still  solemnized  with  the  sacraments  of  the 
Church,  followed  by  a  feast,  and  the  following  toast  shows 
the  spirit  of  that  union,  a  union  which  is  never  dissolved : 

"With  whom  drink  I  to-day? 
With  thee^  honored  brother^  with  thee  drink  I  to-day 
In  God's  name. 

The  Virgin  bless  thine  earthly  store; 
Increase  thine  honor  more  and  more; 
Be  near  thy  friend  with  helpful  deed. 
But  never  thou  his  help  to  need. 
God  grant  thee  much  of  earthly  bliss, 
And  may  the  saints  thy  forehead  kiss. 
May  wine  for  friends  abundant  flow. 
And  children  in  thy  household  grow. 
May  God  unite  our  house  and  land. 
As  we  thus  grasp  each  other's  hand." 

The  Lazarovich-Hreblianovichs  in  their  splendid  book, 
The  Serbian  People  (New  York,  Scribner,  1910,  I,  pp.  78- 


Social-Political  Traits  14?9 

74)  give  an  account  of  Pobratimstvo  and  PosestrUnstvo : 

'^An  old  Serbian  custom  still  surviving  in  many  districts 
IB  the  adoption  by  two  men  or  boys  of  each  other  as  ^brother/ 
or  by  prls  as  ^sister,'  or  sometimes  by  two  of  different  sex 
as  brother  and  sister.    The  brother,  in  that  case,  would  be  a 
relative  of  the  girl,  too  near  in  blood,  according  to  Serbian 
usage,  to  marry  or  admit  of  any  but  fraternal  affections 
between  the  two.    It  would  be  sacrilege  and  illegal  for  them 
to  marry.     This  system  is  and  was  the  literal  application 
,of  the  Christian  principle  of  brotherhood,'  developed  into 
an  institution  during  the  bitterest  times  of  oppression  by  a 
foreign  foe.    The  two  young  men  going  into  battle  bound 
themselves  as  brothers  in  ties  of  close  fealty  which  endured 
through  all  trials.    The  oath  of  fidelity  for  life  was  sworn 
before  the  altar  in  the  church  and  consecrated  by  the  priest, 
and  often  sealed  by  the  exchange  of  a  drop  of  blood,  drunk 
m  a  cmp  of  red  wine.    If  one  died  the  surviving  one  was,  in 
sH  respects,  like  a  true  brother  to  the  family  of  his  dead 
^bratim.'    This  tie  is  considered  most  sacred  by  Serbians 
and  cannot  be  broken,  no  matter  how  severely  it  may  be 
tried  by  any  circumstances  that  may  arise.     It  is  recog- 
nized by  a  law  conferring  right  of  inheritance  as  well  as 
family  obligations.     Milosh  Obrenovich,  of  the  war  of  Ser- 
bian liberation,  was  the  pobratim  of  the  Turkish  commander 
Ali-Aga  Sertchesma,  a  Mohammedan  Serbian,  who  was  af- 
terward opposed  to  him  in  battle.     When  the  aga's  army 
vanquished,  Milosh  was  a  brother  to  him  and  protected 
his  personal  life,  liberty  and  property,  as  he  in  similar  cir- 
cumstances protected  Milosh's  life." 

The  love  of  a  sister  for  her  brother  among  the  Serbs  is 
proverbial.  Entire  ballads  are  devoted  to  beautiful  ex- 
amples of  such  love.  There  is  no  greater  and  more  solemn 
oatii  for  a  sister  among  the  Serbs  than  that  sworn  by  the 
name  of  her  brother.  Read  The  Step-sisters  (Appendix  No. 
6). 


150  Who  Are  the  Slavit 

Kumstvo  is  a  very  sacred  relationship  amongst  the  Serbs. 
They  have  a  baptismal  kwn  (Godfather)  and  a  Wedding 
Kwnij  who  is  the  principal  witness  at  the  wedding,  and  who 
has  to  be  the  Godfather  to  the  children  of  the  couple  to  whom 
he  is  the  wedding  kum. 

In  view  of  such  good  traits  of  Zadruga,  where  there  is 
such  a  splendid  division  of  labor,  order  and  wonderful  dis- 
cipline, how  is  it  possible  to  characterize  the  Serbs  as  ^dull, 
lazy  and  dirty'*?    To  quote  Professor  Tucich: 

^'Many  people,  and  especially  Grermans,  have  said  that  the 
Serbs  are  dirty,  lazy  and  dull.  As  regards  the  last  of  these 
accusations  I  am  ready  to  admit  that  such  Grermans  as  have 
come  in  contact  with  the  people  may  be  excused  for  this  im- 
pression. The  Serbian  peasant  regards  the  ^Schwabo'  ^'^ 
with  extreme  distrust.  His  natural  shrewdness  teaches  him 
the  wisdom  of  appearing  as  dull  as  possible  before  the  un- 
scrupulous exploiter  he  knows  so  well.  It  would  be  no  ad- 
vantage to  him  to  inspire  confidence  in  that  quarter,  and,  as 
a  matter  of  fact,  the  Serbian  peasant  has  often  got  the  bet- 
ter of  the  apostles  of  *Kultur'  by  this  little  deception.  Eng- 
lish and  French  travellers,  who  have  had  dealings  with  the 
Serbs  have  spoken  of  them  in  most  flattering  terms.  As 
regards  the  other  two  indictments,  they  are  only  absurd. 
The  Serbian  peasant  works  very  hard  indeed.  If  we  consider 
the  results  of  his  labors,  which  can  be  gauged  by  the  con- 
siderable export  of  farm-produce  and  cattle,  and  remember 
that  in  so  poor  a  country  as  Serbia  the  farmer  has  not  all 
the  latest  agricultural  improvements  at  his  disposal,  it  be- 
comes obvious  that  he  has  achieved  marvels  by  the  industry 
of  his  bare  hands.  The  dirt  commented  upon  by  his  critics 
is  nothing  more  than  the  honest  dirt  of  the  soil  on  his  hands 
and  clothes ;  but  if  the  immaculate  ^ichels'  ^^  had  taken  the 
trouble  to  glance  round  his  house  they  could  not  have  failed 
to  notice  that  in  cleanliness  and  neatness  most  Serbian  farm- 
houses compare  very  well  with  the  average  farmhouse  of 


Social-Political  Traits  151 

Western  Europe.  A  guest  of  gentle  birth,  receiving  hospi- 
tality in  a  Serbian  farmhouse  will  certainly  find  nothing  to 
complain  of  in  the  way  in  which  he  is  fed  and  accommodated, 
and  his  wants  considered.  Of  course  there  are  cases  of  dirt 
and  idleness  in  Serbia,  but  then  where  shall  we  find  a  country 
quite  free  from  these  •••?'* 

Serbs  are  not  afraid  even  of  the  criticism  of  Vicomte 
De  la  Jonqui^re  (Histoire  de  VEmpire  OttoTrumy  Paris,  1914, 
S  volumes):  "Of  all  the  Balkan  peoples,  the  most  impor- 
tant and  the  most  powerful  were  the  Serbs:  they  seemed  to 
have  a  great  destiny  before  them;  but  this  brave,  poetic, 
careless,  frivolous  race  never  attempted  to  assimilate  the 
remains  of  ancient  culture,  and  incurred  the  hatred  of  the 
Catholic  West,  and  the  penalty  of  isolation. '^  Yes,  time 
will  show  who  is  who.  The  Serbian  peasant  is  industrious, 
peaceable  and  orderly;  the  vendetta,  as  it  exists  in  Al- 
bania and  Macedonia,  and  the  use  of  a  knife  in  quarrels, 
so  common  in  southern  Europe,  are  alike  unknown.  He 
possesses  in  a  remarkable  degree  the  qualities  of  patience, 
perseverance  and  endurance  with  the  capacity  for  laborious 
effort  peculiar  to  an  agricultural  people.*® 

Montenegrin  **Brat8tvo** 

The  Bratstvo  of  Montenegrins  (who  are  Serbs  by  lan- 
guage, religion  and  customs)  is  based  almost  on  the  same 
principle  of  independent  spirit  as  Zadruga  and  Mir.  Brat- 
stvo occupies,  according  to  its  size,  one  or  more  villages; 
and  church,  cemetery,  meadows  and  mills  are  held  in  com- 
mon. Several  Bratstvos  (brotherhoods)  compose  a  Pleme 
(tribe,  pi.  plemena)^  and  Rod  (relationship).  According  to 
Rovinsky  two  or  four  households  connected  by  ties  of  blood 
are  called  Trbushchini  (diminutive  for  trbttch,  stomach)  in 
Vasoyevich  tribe,  whilst  more  than  four  families  are  called 
Trbuch.^^    Among  the  Slavic  peoples  brotherhood  remains 


164  Who  Are  the  Slavtf 

than  any  other  nation  in  the  senate  house.  Montenegrins 
have  only  one  prison  and  this  is  empty  because  crime  is  un- 
known in  Montenegro;  but  if  a  Montenegrin  involuntarily 
makes  a  crime  he  goes  alone  to  this  prison,  whose  door  is 
always  open,  and  he  stays  here  until  his  own  conscience  tells 
him  that  it  is  enough,  telling  the  officials  where  and  how  long 
he  was,  and  what  crime  did  he  commit.  Every  court  and 
all  the  people  are  satisfied  with  that,  and  afterwards  they 
again  live  mutually,  nicely,  peacefully  and  in  accord.'^  (See 
his  Montenegro — a  Sketch — Gleamngs^  voL  IV,  London,  new 
edit.,  1912.) 

These  statements  of  the  famous  English  statesman  are 
corroborated  by  many  Slavic  students  of  the  Montenegrins, 
such  as  Medakovich,  Ljuba  Nenadovich,  Milutinovich,  Ro- 
vinsky,  Duchich,  Tomanovich,  Ruvarac,  Vladimir  Gjorgje- 
vich  (1913),  Gjonovich  and  Bozovich,  etc. 

Conchusion 

To  conclude.  What  is  said  about  the  Russian  and  Serbian 
co-operative  social-economical  ideals  may  be  also  said  about 
co-operative  instincts  of  other  Slavic  tribes — Poles,  Slovaks, 
Slovenes,  Bulgars  and  Czechs.  (See:  The  Polish  Peasant,  in 
Free  Pohmd^  II,  Aug.  1, 1916,  7;  ^.  M.  Jasienski^  Peasants 
in  Poland,  Ibid.,  II,  March  1,  1916,  12;  A.  S.  Syski;  The 
Peasants  and  Nobility  of  Poland,  Ibid.,  II,  Feb.  16, 1916,  4.) 
The  Russian  sociologist,  Bakunin,  is  right  when  he  says 
that  the  Slavs  ^^are  and  always  have  been  socialistic, 
because  they  live  under  the  regime  of  communal  property."  ** 
This  socialism  is  based  on  the  Slavic  instinct  for  co- 
operation (what  Maeterlinck,  writing  of  Bees,  calls 
the  Spirit  of  the  Hive).  But  this  Slavic  socialism  is,  how- 
ever, inspired  by  a  high  human,  moral  and  religious  notion, 
and  not  only  by  the  economic  reasons  of  the  present  social- 
ism, especially  that  in  Germany.     Socialism  of  the  Slavic 


SocialrPoUtical  Traits  155 

peasant  and  worklngman,  speaking  in  the  broader  sense  of 
the  word,  is  a  democracy  of  regenerated  Christianity.  The 
orientation  of  the  so-called  "intelligenzia"  or  "intelligent" 
class  among  the  Slavs  (i.  e.,  the  progressive  and  radical 
wing  of  Russia's  educated  class,  which  is  much  more  nu- 
merous and  influential  than  people  think)  is  somewhat  dif- 
ferent, of  course.  It  is  "Western"  in  the  sense  that  it  is 
imbued  with  current  European  ideas  as  to  politics,  economics, 
law,  religion,  education,  art,  holding  the  emancipation  of 
the  common  people  from  their  misery  and  ignorance  to  be 
its  principal  task  and  which  opposes  the  existing  institu- 
tions of  political  and  social  control.  The  Russian  Mir^ 
Artely  SvieteUca;  the  Serbian  ZadrugOy  MohOj  Pozaymitza, 
Esnaff  and  Bratstvo  are  not  creations  of  a  day,  nor  are 
they  as  mechanical  as  the  doctrine  of  the  socialists  who  be- 
lieve exclusively  in  the  economic  doctrines  of  Karl  Marx, 
Ferdinand  Lasalle  or  F.  E.  Engels,  according  to  which  ev- 
erything, even  art,  science,  religion,  culture,  depends  only 
upon  the  economic  conditions  of  a  nation. 

That  the  Slavs  are  a  civilized  race  is  shown  by  the  fact 
that  the  jury  was  an  ancient  Serbian  institution  before  its 
general  use  in  civilized  Europe.  The  Serbian  ruler  himself 
was  never  above  the  law,  and  could  be  used  in  those  courts 
of  justice  by  the  humblest  of  his  subjects.  The  whole  meas- 
ure of  the  protection  of  the  individuals  and  the  right  of  re- 
dress insured  by  the  laws  and  their  efi^ective  execution  in 
medictval  Serbia  was  in  favor  of  the  common  people  and 
had  special  solicitude  for  the  humbler  member  of  society. 
The  Serbian  ruler  did  not  have  the  power  to  decide  for  war 
or  peace.  And  the  confiscation  of  property,  so  common  in 
Western  Europe,  lay  alone  in  the  power  of  the  sovereign  of 
Serbia,  and  was  restricted  by  the  laws  to  punishment  for 
high  treason,  robbery,  resistance  to  execution  of  a  judicial 
order,  and  the  forgery  of  public  documents.  Serbia  never 
was  feudal.     Slavery  was  absolutely  unknown  in  all  epochs 


«P«ct  and  Jove  eadfoth/ 
">!■«.  -o  the, nLi,,^^  7»" 


Soddt-PoUtical  Traits  1S1 

Mt  camp  the  follownig  national  mission  of  the  Polish  peo- 

•*War  is  abhorrent  to  Heaven,  a  sin  against  mercy,  a  stain 
a  Christian  nations."  But  a  war  against  Turkish  barbar- 
n  must  be  expected.  '^God  put  the  Polish  people  on  horse- 
aeky  and  turned  their  breasts  eastwards ;  by  that  same  act 
fe  wed  them  His  will  and  their  calling.  He  knew  why  He 
bose  us  for  that  position  and  put  others  behind  our  shoul- 
wrm ;  hence,  if  we  wish  to  fulfill  His  command  and  our  mis- 
ion  with  worthiness,  we  must  face  that  vile  sea  and  break 
wvea  with  our  bosoms.'' 

In  another  place  he  says: 

*^ow  I  know  why  this  Polish  people  was  created.  •  •  • 
t  ia  only  when  the  pagan  sea  swells,  when  that  vile  dragon 
pens  its  jaw  to  devour  Christianity  and  mankind,  when  the 
toman  Caesar  and  all  German  lands  are  shivering  in  front 
d  this  avalanche  that  I  learn  why  God  created  us  and  im- 
XMed  on  us  this  duty.  The  Turks  themselves  know  this. 
>ther  men  may  tremble,  but  we  wiU  not,  as  we  have  not 
sembled  thus  far;  so  let  our  blood  flow  to  the  very  last  drop, 
ind  let  mine  be  mixed  with  the  rest  of  it." 

Victor  Hugo  did  not  make  a  mistake  when  he  said  openly : 
"•While  my  own  dear  France  was  the  missionary  of  civili- 
lation,  Poland  was  its  knight.'' 

The  Slav  loves  political  freedom  almost  to  the  point  of 
anarchy.  Professor  Bruckner  in  his  History  of  Russian  Lit- 
fraiure  (p.  1)  calls  the  Russians  bom  anarchists.  Prof, 
bfasaryk  (in  his  Soziologische  Skizzen,  Prag,  1879)  claims 
bhat  the  Russians  are  not  more  anarchistic  than  other  races 
but  that  their  democracy  is  negative  and  preferably  non- 
political.  Those  who  do  not  gain  first-hand  information 
&bout  the  Slav  call  him  '^bom  anarchistic,"  because  he  is 
a  hater  of  all  cant,  conventionality,  and  restriction  to  free- 
dom. Palatine  Pozanski,  father  of  the  Polish  King,  Grand 
Duke  of  Lorraine,  said :  **Mdlo  periculosam  Ubertatem  qtuim 


168  Who  Are  the  Slav$f 

quitum  servitivm^^*  i.  e.,  I  prefer  even  a  dangerous  freedom  to 
a  quiet  imprisonment.  Such  an  attitude  is  just  the  opposite 
to  the  ideal  of  the  old  Greeks,  because  when  Odysseus,  meet^ 
ing  Achilles  as  the  leader  of  dead  heroes  in  the  nether  world, 
extols  his  glory  among  the  dead,  the  latter  replies :  ^^Rather 
would  I  in  the  field  as  daily  laborer  be  toiling  slave  to  the 
meanest  of  men,  a  pauper  and  lacking  possession,  than  'mid 
the  infinite  hosts  of  long-vanished  mortals  be  ruler." 

In  foreign  lands,  people,  often  say  nowadays,  ^Poland  is 
divided ;  her  people  do  not  know  what  they  want,"  etc  A 
well-known  French  historian  once  said:  ^Toland  is  not 
interesting.  It  is  all  very  romantic  when  it  is  persecuted, 
but  as  soon  as  its  affairs  begin  to  mend  it  simply  becomes 
commonplace.  It  is  moving  in  the  same  direction  as  Rus- 
sia." Another  writer  considers  that  Poland  is  reactionary 
and  that  her  methods  lack  humanity.  But  all  such  re- 
proaches are  contradictory  to  the  facts  of  Slavic  history 
and  psychology.  (See:  A,  J,  Zielinsk%  **The  Polish  Anar- 
chy," in  Free  Poland,  III,  Nov.  16, 1916,  6-7 ;  Liberum  Veto 
and  the  Pacta  Conventa,  Ibid,,  I,  June  1,  1916,  9;  Poland 
Tolerant,  Ibid.,  Ill,  Nov.  16, 1916, 12;  In  the  Role  of  Sidnr 
ski.  Ibid.,  Ill,  March  16,  1917,  8-9 ;  C.  Snogor,  The  Polish 
Veto,  Ibid.,  II,  March  1,  1916,  2-4.)  It  is  a  well-known 
historical  fact  that  in  Poland  (she  was  the  leading  power  of 
Eastern  Europe  from  1400  to  1600,  and  now  "the  Mary 
Stuart  of  Nations")  each  delegate  had  the  right  of  liberum 
veto  (^^Nie  pozwalamy*^  I  forbid),  i.  e.,  the  right  to  forbid, 
by  his  single  vote,  any  measure  in  the  Polish  Diet.^'' 

When  foes  of  the  famous  John  Sobieski  (*Hhe  deliverer 
of  Vienna  from  the  Turks;  1629-1696)  tried  to  crush  the 
unanimous  election  of  Sobieski  as  the  national  Polish  King, 
and  the  people  did  not  accept  the  adjournment  of  his  elec- 
tion, he  himself  sprang  to  his  feet  shouting: 

"To  this  I  am  opposed.  Remember  the  nation  for  which 
you  are  about  to  choose  a  head — the  freest  on  the  face  of  the 


SoddlrPoUtical  Traits  169 

earUL  Such  haste  would  ill  accord  with  liberty.  God  for- 
biil  that  I  should  accept  a  crown  conferred  at  the  expense 
of  a  single  infringement  of  the  public  right,  or  by  con- 
straint or  suppression  of  a  single  vote.  I  would  rather  re- 
main a  subject  all  my  Ufe,  a  thousand  times  rather,  than 
the  ruler  over  one  of  my  fellow-citizens  against  his  will.  It 
would,  indeed,  be  unworthy  of  me  to  ascend  the  throne  in 
this  furtive  manner,  at  night-fall,  and  before  any  time  had 
been  granted  for  the  reconsideration  of  so  sudden  a  resolu- 
tion. I  demand  that  no  further  action  be  taken  to-night, 
and  in  demanding  this  I  declare  that  should  there  be  no 
other  dissenting  voice,  I  will  oppose  it  with  my — Veto** 
(In  1674),  Sobieski,  already  distinguished  for  his  victories 
over  the  Turks,  becomes  King  of  Poland.  Even  so  must  the 
Archbishop  of  Vienna  have  said  of  John  Sobieski,  ^^There 
was  a  man  sent  from  God,  and  his  name  was  John.") 

That  the  Poles  are  very  democratic  Slavs  is  admitted 
even  by  the  noted  German  Field-Marshal  in  the  Franco- 
German  War,  Count  von  Moltke,  in  his  book  on  Poland, 
where  he  says : 

^^Poland  was  a  republic  made  up  of  about  800,000  petty 
suzerainties  each  of  which  was  immediately  connected  with 
the  state  and  was  subject  to  the  whole  body  alone,  acknowl- 
edging no  kind  of  superiority  or  of  feudal  dependence.  No 
Polish  noble  was  vassal  to  a  superior  Lord — the  meanest  of 
them  appeared  at  the  Diet  in  the  full  enjoyment  of  that 
power  which  belonged  to  all  without  distinction.  It  is  here 
that  we  find  that  fundamental  difference  between  the  Polish 
Constitution  and  the  feudal  states  of  the  West  and  the  des- 
potism of  Ihe  East." 

In  14S0,  the  Poles  secured  the  legal  guarantee  of  per- 
sonal liberty — Nemkiem  captivabimus^  nisi  iure  victum, 
preceding  by  two  hundred  and  fifty  years  the  act  of  Habeas 
CorpuSy  and  by  more  than  three  hundred  and  fifty  years  the 
Declaration  of  the  Rights  of  Man  in  1789  in  France.    Dur- 


160  Who  Are  the  Slavet 

ing  the  second  half  of  the  fifteenth  century,  the  Poles  grad- 
ually established  a  parliamentary  form  of  govermnent,  and 
in  167S)  they  instituted  a  republican  regime  consisting  of 
an  elective  system  of  kings.  Civic  liberty  was  united  to  a 
broad  religious  tolerance.  Rulhiere,  in  his  Hiiiarg  of  the 
Anarchy  of  Poland^  says  rightly,  that  Poland  as  a  re- 
public was  *^the  first  State  in  Europe  to  give  example  of 
tolerance.  The  mosques  were  erected  alongside  the  churches 
and  the  synagogues.  The  republic  had  no  subjects  more 
faithful  than  the  Mohammedan  Tartars  enjoying  its  pro- 
tection; the  Jews  enjoyed  practical  autonomy  and  managed 
many  of  the  estates  of  the  noblemen,  who  were  addicted 
more  to  factions  than  to  economy.  Poland,  whose  constitu- 
tion never  allowed  her  to  be  a  conqueror,  owed  only  to  this 
tolerance  her  growth  and  the  annexation  of  all  the  neigh- 
boring countries."  In  one  of  his  recent  articles,  Kulakowski 
points  out  latent  powers  of  co-operation  in  Polish  people. 
He  says :  ^^George  Bernhardt,  the  faithful  and  wise  servant 
of  Prussian  Junkerism,  wrote  a  whole  work  on  the  subject  of 
Polish  co-operations,  another  German,  Cleinow,  wrote  a  work 
of  two  volumes  on  the  subject.  In  both  of  these  studies, 
in  spite  of  their  fundamental  hatred  of  the  Poles,  the  authors 
cannot  refrain  from  expressing  their  amazement  find  respect 
for  the  achievement  of  these  Polish  organizations,  for  the 
untiring  and  ceaseless  energy  of  the  Polish  nation,  and  above 
all  they  express  their  fears  for  the  future  of  Germany." 
All  Slavs  are  liberty  loving  people.  Czechs  have  been  strug- 
gling for  fifteen  centuries  in  order  to  preserve  this  spirit  of 
independence.  In  his  book  The  State  (1911,  p.  740,  quoted 
by  A.  Hrdlicka),  President  Woodrow  Wilson  says:  **At 
least  two  among  these  many  races  (of  Austria)  moreover, 
are  strenuously,  restlessly,  persistently  devoted  to  inde- 
pendence. No  lapse  of  time,  no  defeat  of  hopes,  seems  suf- 
ficient to  reconcile  the  Czechs  of  Bohemia  to  incorporation 
with  Austria.    Pride  of  race  and  the  memories  of  a  notable 


SocidtrPoUtical  TraiU  161 

and  distiiigaished  history  keep  them  always  at  odds  with 
the  Germans  within  their  gates  and  with  the  government 
•et  over  their  heads.  They  desire  at  least  the  same  degree 
of  autonomy  that  has  been  granted  to  Hungary." 

It  is  interesting  to  note  here  that  the  present  Eling  of 
Serbia,  Peter  Karageorgevich,  fought  gallantly  in  1870  as 
a  French  officer,  and  as  a  young  man  translated  Stuart 
Mill's  Essay  an  Liberty  into  Serbian,  and  for  a  generation 
he  lived  by  preference  in  democratic  Greneva  (Switzerland). 
Under  him  Serbia  has  for  the  first  time  since  the  resurrec- 
tion of  the  Serbian  Kingdom  after  the  fatal  battle  of  1S89  ^^ 
at  Kosovo  Polje  been  the  focus  of  the  democratic  inspira- 
tion for  the  South-Slavs  in  every  dimension.  He  proudly 
says:  *^e  are  peasants,  but  free  peasants.  I  am  King. 
I  come  from  the  people,  but  a  heroic  people  who  preferred 
bitter  death  to  comfortable,  shameful  slavery.  My  grand- 
father was  a  peasant,  and  I  am  prouder  of  that  than  of  my 
throne.  Crowns  are  lost,  but  the  pure,  clean  blood  of  those 
who  have  lived  on  the  earth  does  not  die  out.*'  King  Peter 
or  Chicha  Per  a  (Uncle  Peter)  as  he  is  called  by  the  South- 
Slavs,  stands  as  the  embodiment  of  all  Slavic  democratic 
qualities.  He  combines  the  spirit  of  patriotism,  of  civic  and 
national  liberty  and  personal  courage.  He  is  called  the 
crown  president  of  South-Slavdom  or  Jugoslavija.  (See 
also:  Avlueau^  J.,  La  Serbia  et  le  roi  Pierre  ler,  in  NouveUe 
Rev.,  Paris,  XXI,  1911,  466-80 ;  R.  Chambry,  Pierre  ler,  roi 
de  Serbie,  P.  Bloud  &  Gay,  1917,  46 ;  King  Peter  of  Serbia 
as  a  soldier:  King  Peter  in  the  trenches  and  in  exile  (^^Serbia 
and  the  Serbs,"  London,  1916,  No.  4,  pp.  4) ;  The  House  of 
Karageorgevich  and  the  Serbian  Army.  The  Serbian  Peo- 
ple (Ibid.,  4) ;  La  Renaissance,  Paris,  1916,  published  many 
articles  about  King  Peter's  democratic  spirit.  Eugene 
Choucary  did  the  same.)  It  is  also  interesting  to  know 
that  the  Turkish  word  for  liberty  is  "Serbeshtz,"  de- 
rived from  Serb,   and   coined  by   the   ceaseless   strife  of 


162  Who  Are  the  Slavtt 

Serbs  for  freedom,  ar  as  they  call  it — ^^horba  za  krst 
chasny  i  slobodu  datnu**  (strife  for  the  cross  of  honour 
and  for  the  golden  freedom).  In  all  true  Serbian  hearts 
the  love  of  home,  of  liberty,  the  love  of  freedom  from  foreign 
dominion,  is  ingrained  to  such  an  extent  that  it  has  become 
proverbial  amongst  all  nations,  till  it  has  become  a  proverb, 
^^Freedom  is  a  SerV$  birthright.^*  **Rather  death  than  sla- 
very" is  the  national  device  of  the  Serbs.  The  Balkan  French, 
this  little  people  of  Slavic  birth,  has  given  many  men  of 
fighting  Serbian  stock,  as  were  also  the  Grerman  composer, 
Josef  Haydn  (17S2-1809),  the  Magyars  L^jos  Kossuth 
(d.  1894(),  Francis  Deak  (d.  1876),  the  greatest  of  Hun- 
garian poets,  Sandor  PettofFyi  (whose  resil  name  was  Alexa 
Petrovich,  1823-1849),  the  Hungarian  king  John  Zapolya 
(bom  at  Zapolya  on  the  Serbo-Bosnian  frontier),  Greorge 
Castriota  or  Kastriotovich  {Skander-Begj  *^ Alexander  the 
Great,"  1443-1468),  an  Albanian  chief  of  Serbian  origin  who 
successfully  fought  with  great  heroism  for  the  liberty  of 
Albanian  or  Arbania,  Turkish  Vezier  Mehmed  beg  Sokolovich 
(his  brother,  Makarije,  was  a  Serbian  Patriarch),  Fidctnt 
and  Husein  beg  Gradashchevich,  Ali  aga  Dadich,  Ali-paSa 
Rizvanbegovich,  Hadzi  Loja,  Salih  aga  Forte,  etc. 

Slavic  history  shows  many  notable  instances  of  the  rise  of 
persons  from  the  lowest  to  the  highest  estate,  ability  being 
placed  above  birth,  and  talent  preferred  to  noble  descent. 
Serbs  in  Serbia  and  Montenegro  may  claim  the  honor  of 
possessing  a  native  dynasty  unplagued  by  German  relations, 
as  is  the  case  in  other  Balkan  States  (Bulgaria,  Greece,  Ru- 
mania, and  Albania).  Their  Royal  Houses  have  sprung 
from  the  people,  and  neither  coimtry  has  ever  been  ruled 
by  a  foreign  prince.2» 

Prof.  Tucich  rightly  says :  *'The  Serb  is  a  straight-deal- 
ing, industrious  man,  and  like  all  the  Southern  Slavs,  essen- 
tially poetic.  Judged  by  the  standard  of  modern  school 
education  the  average  Serbian  peasant  is  perhaps  not  so 


Social-Political  Traits  16S 

Tery  far  advanced,  and  usually  limits  his  accomplishments 
to  reading  and  writing;  but  he  is  keenly  observant,  and  his 
natural  gifts  and  mother-wit  are  so  great  as  to  warrant  a 
very  different  forecast  for  his  future  than  exponents  of 
German  ^Kultur'  have  so  far  predicted.  Like  the  Russian 
and  the  Kroat,  the  Serb  is  above  all  things  a  farmer,  who 
loves  his  bit  of  black  earth,  and  cultivates  it  with  care ;  and 
from  this  love  of  the  soil  spring  his  pleasures,  his  shrewd 
philosophy,  his  large  charity  towards  man  and  beast,  and, 
above  aU,  his  love  of  truth  and  justice.  Shall  not  all  the 
world  be  just,  even  as  the  earth  is  just  when  she  bestows 
or  withholds  her  gifts?  From  time  immemorial  the  Serb 
has  had  a  great  feeling  for  family  ties  and  the  bond  of  the 
commiuity.  The  love  he  bears  his  own  homestead  he  ex- 
tends to  that  of  his  neighbor,  and  then  in  a  wider  sense  to  his 
whole  country.  Where  his  love  of  country  is  concerned, 
political  and  economic  considerations  take  a  second  place. 
The  Serb  loves  his  country  as  a  bridegroom  his  bride — 
passionately,  often  unreasonably,  but  never  with  calcula- 
tion. He  desires  his  beloved  land  for  himself — ^to  keep  it 
untouched  by  strangers.  In  spite  of  considerable  business 
capacity  he  is  not  aggressive,  and  does  not  covet  his  neigh- 
bor's possessions.  But,  should  his  neighbor  dare  to  move 
his  fence  even  one  inch  over  the  boundary,  or  purposely  let 
his  cattle  stray  into  his  meadows,  then  the  Serb  becomes 
fierce,  wrathful  and  unforgiving." 

Even  if  we  admit  that  the  Russian  Mir,  Artel,  Svietelka, 
or  the  Serbian  Zadruga,  Moba,  Pozaymitza,  and  Esnaf,  or 
the  Montenegrin  Bratstvo  represent  a  "chaos,''  it  may  be 
that  in  time  there  will  emerge  from  that  chaos  of  civic  ideals 
a  culture  and  a  civilization,  which  will  make  the  best  of  both 
worlds  by  adopting  Western  methods  without  surrendering 
an  inch  of  the  Slavic  nation's  spiritual  territory,  above 
which  floats,  no  doubt,  the  standard  of  Religion,  Simplicity, 
and  Brotherly  Love. 


166  Who  Are  the  Slavst 

Have  a  saying  that  until  a  man  marries  he  is  only  half  a 
man,  and  their  reverence  for  parents  almost  recalls  {matriar- 
chal times,  from  which  the  Serbian  Zadruga  and  Bratstvo, 
and  the  Russian  Mir  are  very  distinct  survivals.  The 
women  in  Zadruga,  for  instance,  are  submitted  to  the 
stare8hina*8  wife,  and  this  was  especially  the  case  in  Monte- 
negro. Before  the  death  of  stareshina  it  was  usually  ascer- 
tained which  of  the  members  enjoyed  the  greatest  confidence, 
and  he  was  acknowledged  the  new  head  of  the  Zadruga, 
often  without  even  going  through  the  formality  of  an  elec- 
tion. But  sometimes  the  members  of  a  Zadruga  placed  in 
this  position  of  authority  an  energetic  and  wise  woman,  and 
she  was  the  stareshina  whom  every  one  obeyed.  The  women 
of  a  Zadruga  were  on  duty  (i.  e.,  to  cook  for  the  whole  house, 
etc.)  at  special  times  and  in  a  certain  order.  Vladislav  R. 
Savich  in  his  above  cited  book  points  the  humanitarian  trait 
of  the  Slavic  women  and  their  common  sense  in  matters  of 
domestic  science.  Paulus  Diaconus,  the  well-known  histor- 
ical writer  of  the  eighth  century,  "relates  how  his  grand- 
father was  made  prisoner  by  the  Avara  in  Pannonia,  but 
managed  to  escape  and  fled  through  Slavonia  to  Italy.  On 
his  journey  through  the  forest  he  found  no  food  and  fell 
exhausted  to  the  ground.  Fortunately  a  Slavic  woman  from 
a  neighboring  village  found  him,  and  although  he,  being  a 
Longobard,  was  considered  an  enemy,  she,  pitying  his  state, 
took  him  to  her  house  and  kept  him  many  days.  And  when 
he  had  recovered  his  strength  she  led  him  through  the  forest 
and  showed  him  his  way.  It  is  not  without  interest  to  note 
that  this  Slav  village  woman  had  some  sound  knowledge  of 
medicine,  as  during  the  first  days,  when  he  lay  utterly  ex- 
hausted, she  gave  him  no  solid  food  but  only  milk  and  soups. 
Tills  was  more  than  was  known  to  a  contemporary  Byzan- 
tine general,  who  on  arriving  in  Italy  gave  his  starving  troops 
solid  food,  which  caused  wholesale  death  in  their  ranks." 
(p.  44-46). 


Slavic  Ideal  of  Woman  167 

Marriage  is  a  sacred  matter  among  the  Slavs,  and  legal- 
ized by  the  Church  only.  The  Church  alone,  and  that  in 
rare  cases,  could  pronounce  divorce,  a  usage  which  still 
obtains  among  the  modem  Serbs,  Russians,  etc.  Accord- 
ing to  Tolstoy's  My  Religion  (1884),  which  agrees  with  the 
condemnation  of  divorce  according  to  the  books  of  Matthew 
(XIX),  Mark  (X),  Luke  (XII)  and  Paul's  First  Epistle 
to  the  Corinthians,  marriage  is  indissoluble.^  Nothing,  not 
even  a  wife's  unfaithfulness,  authorizes  a  man  to  abandon 
her,  and  if  he  put  her  away  he  cannot  marry  another  without 
himself  committing  the  crime  of  adultery.  The  present 
divorces  cannot  be  stopped  by  Free  Love,  according  to  the 
Slavic  conception  of  marriage,  but  by  education  and  the 
joining  of  those  who  were  meant  to  be  joined.*  Tolstoy's 
character  Natasha  loves  Pierre  Bezukhov,  not  with  the  fan- 
ciful love  which  she  felt  for  Andrei  nor  the  mad  passion 
which  Kuragin  inspired^in  her,  but  with  a  pure,  moral  affec- 
tion, foiuded  on  esteem  on  the  similarity  of  thoughts  and 
feelings.  (Tolstoy's  Arnia  Karerwna  deals  with  the  unlawful 
relations  of  the  social  lion,  Vronski,  and  Anna,  wife  of  Kare- 
nin,  the  bureaucratic  machine.  The  great  problems  of  hu- 
man life  which  centre  around  marriage  are  treated  here  with 
unapproachable  mastery,  force  and  directness.  In  1899  Tol- 
stoy published  his  Resurrection.  The  centred  figure,  Nek- 
hlyudov,  while  acting  as  a  juror,  recognizes  in  the  culprit 
the  woman  whom  he  had  betrayed  in  his  youth.  Tom  by 
remorse,  he  finally  comes  to  the  conclusion  that  he  is  the 
real  cause  of  the  woman's  guilt  and  downfall,  and  wishes  to 
expiate  his  former  wrong-doing  by  accompanying  her — 
Flava  coma — to  Siberia  and  sharing  with  her  all  hardships 
of  the  exile.  All  the  bitterness  that  had  been  collecting  in 
the  heart  of  the  writer  seems  to  have  found  free  utterance, 
and  the  work  is  a  powerful  arraignment  of  all  existing  in- 
stitutions.) 

Slav  people  value  the  experience  of  a  Hausfrau  far  above 


168  Who  Are  the  Slavit 

the  beauty  of  a  girL  The  ideal  of  the  Slavic  woman  is  to  be 
true  to  her  husband.  Pushkin  in  his  Eugene  Onegwn  de- 
scribes a  scene  of  love.  In  a  country  place,  where  Oneguin 
has  retired  for  the  sake  of  solitude,  he  meets  the  artless 
love  of  a  young  girl  (Tatiana)  living  in  a  neighboring  manor- 
house.  He  is  bent  to  look  down  upon  her,  but  she  takes  the 
initiative  and  writes  to  him,  offering  her  love.  Oneguin  is 
not  touched,  and  says  to  her:  ^^I  am  not  the  man  for  you." 
They  part  for  several  years.  When  they  meet  for  the  sec- 
ond time,  the  scornful  hero  iSnds  himself  in  the  presence  of 
a  fair  princess,  flanked  by  a  gouty  husband  and  surrounded 
by  a  circle  of  admirers.  He  recognizes  Tatiana,  and  this 
time  it  is  he  who  writes.  She  replies  in  her  turn :  ^I  love 
you, — feigning  would  be  useless, — ^but  now,  Oneguin,  I  am 
another's,  and  will  be  true  to  him  for  life." 

Sienkiewicz's  Amiela  concludes  the  debate  with  her  lover 
by  saying:  "I  can  not  argue  with  you,  because  you  are  so 
much  cleverer  than  I,  but  I  know  that  what  you  want  me 
to  do  is  wrong;  I  will  not  do  it."  Professor  Phelps  points 
to  a  simple-hearted  Polish  girl,  by  name  Marynia  (in  Sien- 
kiewicz's  Children  of  the  Soil,  1894<)  who  is  married  to  a  man 
far  superior  to  her  in  intellectual  ability  and  school- 
training,  as  so  often  happens  in  Slavic  fiction.  Marynia 
cannot  follow  the  intellectual  flights  of  her  husband,  and  does 
not  even  grasp  the  process  of  his  mentality.  She  has  no 
gift  for  any  metaphysical  discussion,  and  no  knowledge  of 
modem  scientific  investigation,  but  although  her  education 
does  not  give  a  comparison  to  that  of  her  husband,  she  has, 
without  suspecting  it,  mastered  the  great,  art  of  life, — be- 
cause she  is  a  devout  and  sincere  Christian  soul,  meek  and 
lowly  in  heart.  Her  husband  at  last  recognizes  that  while 
he  has  more  learning,  she  has  more  wisdom;  and  finally  we 
see  him  a  pupil  at  her  feet.  Yes,  all  his  vain  speculations  are 
overthrown  by  the  power  manifested  in  the  purity,  peace, 
and  contentment  of  his  dear  wife's  daily  life,  and  now^  he 


Slavic  Ideal  of  Woman  169 

too 

''Leads  it  companioned  by  the  woman  there 
To  live,  and  see  her  learn,  and  learn  by  her. 
Out  of  the  low,  obscure  and  petty  world  .  .  . 
To  have  to  do  with  nothing  but  the  true. 
The  good,  the  eternal — and  these,  not  alone. 
In  the  main  current  of  the  general  life. 
But  small  experiences  of  every  day. 
Concerns  of  the  particular  hearth  and  home: 
To  learn  not  only  by  a  comet's  ruse 
But  a  rose's  birth— not  by  the  grandeur,  God — 
But  the  comfort,  Christ." 

The  influence  of  the  ideal  Lydia  on  Vinicius  in  Sienkiewicz's 
Quo  Vadis  ^  is,  with  a  totally  different  environment,  precisely 
the  same  as  the  influence  of  Marynia  on  her  husband. 

Mickiewicz's  Dziady  {In  Honor  of  Our  Ancestors)  is 
his  own  story  of  his  unfortunate  love.  This  poem  was 
never  finished,  and  whatever  remains  is  written  in  the  spirit 
of  Goethe's  Werther,  The  hero  of  Dziady^  however,  is 
vastly  superior  to  the  sickly  mentalitist  of  Goethe  in  that 
he  recognizes  the  guiltiness  of  his  ^^grande  passion." 

Mickiewicz's  Gracyna^  who  led  an  army  on  horseback,  has 
had  successors  in  this  century. 

Professor  L.  Wiener  of  Harvard  University  claims  that 
**Mere  romantic  love  has  played  a  very  inconsiderable  part 
in  Russian  literature  since  the  days  of  *Karamzin.  A  far 
more  important  function  is  ascribed  to  sympathy,  pity, 
charity,  to  the  spiritual  aspects  of  love  than  to  that  which, 
in  spite  of  the  etherealization  by  poets  and  novelists,  is  pri- 
marily a  manifestation  of  the  sexual  instinct.  If  Tolstoy 
generally  represents  the  young  women  who  fall  in  love  as 
carried  away  by  mere  infatuation,  which  lasts  only  as  long 
as  the  object  of  love  is  near,  he  depicts  the  characteristic 
Russian  girl,  to  whom  romantic  love  has  not  that  element 
of  permanency  which  the  Western  poets  assume  for  prenup- 
tial  love.     But  no  author  has  surrounded  motherhood  with 


170  Who  Are  the  Slavit 

such  an  aureole  of  glory,  and  even  the  temperamentally 
changeable  and  fickle  girls  are  by  him  depicted  as  abandon- 
ing themselves  to  the  animal  instinct  of  maternity.  The 
single-minded,  well-balanced  girls  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  type, 
such  as  Sonya  in  War  and  Peace^  have  no  attraction  for  him, 
not  because  he  does  not  believe  in  the  spiritual  development 
of  woman,  but  because  the  intellectual  women  in  Russia  have 
so  far  departed  from  the  instinctive  virtues  which  character- 
ize the  masses,  that  it  appears  to  him  more  important  to  ac- 
centuate these  sides  of  the  feminine  nature  which  do  not  have 
their  roots  in  the  intellect.  It  is  a  notorious  fact  that  the 
marriages  of  the  intellectuals  have  seldom  been  happy  in  Rus- 
sia, and  Tolstoy  is  only  voicing  a  national  conviction  that  it 
is  not  the  intellect  alone  that  determines  women's  progress 
and  that  the  masses  have  as  much  to  teach  about  woman's 
destiny  as  they  have  to  learn  about  her  mental  education. 
Russia  has  had  no  lack  of  highly  cultured  and  learned  women, 
but  the  future  of  the  country  depends  in  a  far  greater  de- 
gree upop  the  average  woman  of  the  masses." 

Liza  in  Turgenyev*s  A  House  of  Gentlefolk  is  **the  best  im- 
personation possible  of  the  average  thoroughly  good  and 
honest  Russian  girl  of  the  times,"  says  Prince  Peter  Kro- 
potkin. 

Hobart  says  that  the  Serbian  peasants  have  a  principle 
of  one  girl,  one  dress.  The  Serbian  proverbs  say:  **The 
woman  homes  the  home,"  "Where  there  is  no  wife  there  is 
no  home,"  "The  face  of  a  wife  shows  what  her  husband  is, 
the  shirt  of  the  husband  shows  what  his  wife  is"  (i.  e.  healthy, 
bright  and  cheerful  face  of  a  woman  shows  that  she  is  happy 
with  her  husband,  while  a  clean  and  fine  shirt  of  the  hus- 
band shows  that  he  has  a  good  wife  who  takes  care  of  his 
personal  appearance),  etc.  Nickolas  Nekrasov,®  who  has 
immortalized  Princess  Trubetskoy  and  Princess  Volkonsky 
in  two  long  poems  (Russian  Women) ^  gives  also  the  follow- 
ing description  of  the  Slavic  ideal  of  woman ; 


Prince  Peter  A.  Kropotkin 
The  great  Russian  philosopher,  Bcientist,  humanitaruui. 


The 


PUBLIC 


NEW 


yOHK 


^^BKAKl 


SUaic  Ideal  of,  Woman  171 

m 

*'In  many  a  Bossian  hamlet  we  may  find  sncli  womeii> 
With  quiet  earnestness  of  face^ 
With  a  grace  of  strength  in  their  every  movement. 
As  they  go  by  with  royal  g^ait  and  qneenly  look. 
With  beauty  that  even  the  blind  may  see. 
And  those  who  see  it  will  mutter  to  themselves. 
Such  bring  sunshine  with  them  wherever  they  come." 

Nekrasov  says  that  this  ideal  of  the  Russian  peasant 
woman  is  equal  to  the  Russian  peasant  in  every  dimension: 

"The  paths  all  our  people  are  thronging 
They  follow, — ^the  same  course  pursue; 
From  slime  to  their  low  lot  belonging. 
Their  stains  are  of  far  lighter  hue." 

And  after  extolling  the  health  and  beauty  of  the  ideal  of 
the  Russian  peasant  woman,  her  ability  to  do  man's  work, 
her  cheerfulness  and  yet  extreme  earnestness,  her  conviction 
that  the  labor  is  all  salvation,  Nekrasov  closes  his  poem 
(^RedrNosed  Frost)  with  a  picture  of  her  full-blossomed 
motherhood  and  deep  religious  feeling: 

"This  woman  goes  forth  Sunday  mom 
To  mass,  all  her  family  g^ding: 
Is  sitting  a  child,  two  years  bom. 
On  her  bosom,  and  there  it  is  hiding; 

Besides  her  the  neatly  dressed  mother 
Is  leading  her  six-year-old  boy. 
This  picture, — ^like  many  other, — 
All  friends  of  Russ  io\k  will  enjoy." 

But  a  Slavic  woman,  even  if  she  is  a  princess,  is  patriotic 
— in  the  sense  that  she  will  rather  die  than  marry  a  foreign 
prince  who  is  the  enemy  of  her  people.  There  are  interesting 
legendary  types  among  the  Poles,  for  instance,  that  of 
Wanda  (see:  Wanda^  in  Free  Poland,  Ij  June  1,  1915,  p. 
20),  Daughter  to  Krakus,  the  Polish  Beowulf,  who  pre- 
ferred death  in  the  watery  of  the  Visla  (Vistula)  to  marriage 


174  Who  Are  ike  Stmmf 

Serbian  baUad,  entiikd  The  Ahiaelhm  ef  fl# 
Icoma^  which  I  am  giving  here  in  foil  (in  tiie  tnuMlnSioB  rf 
Sir  John  Bowring^  pnUiahed  in  hit  SmVitm  Popmlmr  F^ehf, 
London,  1827): 

"Golden  wine  drinks  Tbeodoe  of  Btekldi^ 
In  hifl  CasUe  Stalatch^  on  Mofwra; 
Poors  him  oat  the  wine  Ui  aged  modier. 
While  the  wine-f mnes  to  Ua  &ed  were  rialiv^ 
Thus  his  mother  ipoke  onto  the  hero: 
'Son  of  mhiel  thon  Theodore  of  Stdatdil 
Tell  me^  wherefore  haat  tboa  not  eeponied  thee? 
Thon  art  in  th^  youthful  days  of  beanljf : 
In  thy  dwelling  now  thine  aged  modier 
Fain  would  see  thy  children  play  aromd  her.* 
And  he  answer'd — ^Theodore  of  Stalatch*- 
'God  is  witness,  O  my  aged  mother! 
I  have  roamed  through  many  a  land  and  citjf 
But  I  never  found  the  sought-for  maiden; 
Or^  when  I  found  the  maiden,  found  I  never 
Friendly  feelings  in  thy  mind  towards  her; 
And  where  thou  hast  shown  thy  friendly  feelings 
There  I  found  the  maiden  false  and  f aitiiless. 
But,  as  yesterday,  at  hour  of  sunset, 
I  was  wandering  near  Ressava's  river, 
Lo !  I  glanced  on  thirty  lovely  maidens 
On  its  banks  their  yam  and  linen  bleaching: 
'Midst  them  was  the  beauteous  Iconia, 
Fairest  daughter  of  the  Prince  Miloutin, 
He  the  princely  sovereign  of  Ressava. 
She,  indeed,  would  be  a  bride  to  cherish; 
She,  indeed,  were  worthy  of  thy  frienddiip; 
But  that  maiden  is  betrothed  already; 
She  is  promised  unto  George  Irene — 
To  Irene,  for  Sredoi^  his  kinsman. 
But  I'll  win  that  maiden — I  will  win  her. 
Or  will  perish  in  the  deed^  my  mother!' 
But  his  mother  counselled  him  and  wam'd  him — 
'Say  not  so,  my  son !  the  maid  is  promised; 
'Tis  no  jest!  she  is  of  monarch's  kindred/ 
But  the  hero  cared  not  for  his  mother: 


Slavic  Ideal  of  Woman  175 

Loud  fie  called  to  DoBrivoy^  his  servant — 

'DobriYoy!  come  hither,  trusty  servant! 

Bring  my  brown  steed  f  orth^  and  make  him  ready — 

Make  him  ready  with  the  silver  saddle; 

Rein  him  with  the  gold-embroidered  bridle/ 

When  the  steed  was  ready,  forth  he  hastened. 

Flung  him  on  his  back,  and  spurr'd  him  onward 

To  the  gentle  river  of  Morava, 

Flowing  through  Ressava's  quiet  levels. 

And  he  reach'd  Ressava's  gentle  river: 

There  again  he  saw  the  thirty  maidens — 

There  he  saw  the  beauteous  Iconia. 

Then  the  hero  feign'd  a  sudden  sickness; 

Ask'd  for  help;  and  sped  her  courteous  greeting-^ 

'God  above  be  with  thee,  lovely  maiden!' 

And  the  loveliest  to  his  words  made  answer, 

'And  with  thee  the  bliss,  thou  stranger-warrior !' 

'Lovely  maiden !  for  the  love  of  heaven 
Wilt  tiiou  give  me  one  cup  of  cooling  water? 
For  a  fiery  fever  glows  within  me; 
From  my  steed  I  dare  not  rise,  fair  maiden  f 
For  my  steed,  he  hath  a  trick  of  evil — 
Twice  he  will  not  let  his  rider  mount  him/ 

Warm  and  earnest  was  the  maiden's  pity. 
And,  with  gentle  voice,  she  thus  addressed  him: 
'Nay!  not  so — ^not  so,  thou  unknown  warrior! 
Harsh  and  heavy  is  Ressava's  water; 
Harsh  and  heavy  e'en  for  healthful  warriors; 
How  much  worse  for  fever-sickening  tired  ones ! 
Wait,  and  a  cup  of  wine  will  bring  thee.' 

Swiftly  tripp'd  the  maiden  to  her  dwelling; 
With  a  golden  cup  of  wine  return'd  she. 
Which  she  reached  to  Theodore  of  Stalatch. 
Out  he  stretch'd  his  hand;  but  not  the  wine  cup. 
But  the  maiden's  hand,  he  seized,  and  flung  her. 
Flung  her  on  his  chestnut  steed  behind  him: 
Thrice  he  girt  her  with  his  leathern  girdle. 
And  the  fourth  time  with  his  sword-belt  bound  her ; 
And  he  bore  her  to  his  own  white  dwelling/' 


■ion  that  tl,c  Sell       ^"'^'  ■ 

quote  fro  „,  (u  ""  '°'=  •"» 
••  f«lW.:      ^  'Acton.. 

""*«»<»  grtleu,  „ 
lore  in  hi,      " 

I"l»tcl,ed.« 
<t""u'^'  '°™ 

'"'  "«  if  »e  d 


Slavic  Ideal  of  Woman  177 

Oh^  wliat  is  love?  a  wild  storm-dond, 

A  weepings  drenching  shower. 

Oh^  what  is  love?  a  scattered  gloom^ 

A  thousand  glorious  flowers  in  bloom 

A  glowing,  burning  fireball, 

A  giant  held  by  chains  in  thraU^ 

A  joyful,  chiming  wedding  bell^ 

A  dreadful  chasm,  a  burning  hell. 

Oh,  may  thy  love,  thou  dearest  child^ 

Like  spring  winds  be,  so  sweet,  so  mild ! 

Oh,  reach  to  me  thine  angel  hand. 

And  lead  me  to  that  heavenly  land !" 

R,  H.  Stoddard  expressed  beautifully  the  fiery  love  of 
the  Serbian  girl  in  his  little  poem  entitled  A  Serbian  Song: 

"Mother,  a  dear  little  lad 
Alone  through  the  night  is  creeping: 

He  has  lost  his  way,  and  is  sad; 
I  hear  him  bitterly  weeping. 

I  know  he  is  coming  to  me: 

Go  to  the  door  and  see." 

"Daughter,  woman's  undoing 
Is  to  be  won  without  wooing. 
When  she  meets  her  lover  half-way. 

He  holds  her  favor  light 
As  the  cup  he  drains  by  day. 

Or  the  lamp  he  bums  at  night." 

"Mother,  no  more. 

But  open  the  door: 
I  have  his  heart,  he  mine; 

He  must  be  housed  and  fed : 
I  will  give  him  kisses  for  wine^ 

And  my  eyes  shall  light  him  to  bed!" 

Serbians  have  a  number  of  popular  songs  reciting  with 
many  variations  the  theme  jof  the  wedding  of  the  sun  or 
the  moon  with  the  morning  star  or  dawn.  A  stereotyped 
name  for  the  bride  is  Danitza  (the  morning  star),  and  for 


have  gcncnilly  the  stcrcutv 
put  name.    No  doubt,  a  poc 
fairs  hy  which  the  figurativ 
spheres  of  the  sky  have  b 
nnmeg.     Serbian  popular  p 
the  sun  and  the  moon,  and  s 
and  Sedmero  Bratye  (The  : 
Pleiades — otherwise   known 
Sedan   VUuUtya.     The   Sei 
pociDj  with  reference  to  the  di 
knovm  ballads  bepn  thus:    " 
nitza :  Where  bast  thou  been? 
much  time?"    And  Danitza,  in 
variaUy  relates  to  the  Moon 
night  during  her  absence  (usu 
Turk  or  disbonouraUe  cooduc 
to  his  brother  or  other  relativ 
of  patrimony,  etc.). 

Among  the  more  than  one  1 
quote  one  from  B.  Petranovicl 
Inr  songs,  which  relates  bow  i 
of  his  sweetheart: 


SUmc  Ideal  of  Woman 

We  saw  for  yon  a  maid  as  handsome  as  pearl ; 
Her  hair  was  fragrant  with  sweet-smelling  blossoms- 
Oh^  would  that  the  flowers  were  for  me ! 
The  jealons  anger  possessed  the  morning  star^ 
And  she  sped  in  rage  over  the  sky/' 


179 


The  story  runs  along  so  plausibly  that  one  cannot  tell  by 
reasoning  what  is  signified  by  the  invocation  of  these  higher 
beings;  in  other  words,  with  all  its  clearness  it  is  quite  ob- 
tcnre.  But  the  learned  mythologists  easily  do  away  with 
all  difficulties,  and  apply  their  explanations  with  the  great- 
eat  satisfaction*  Parallels  are  easily  drawn  from  Greek,  Ro- 
maii,  Indian,  Anglo-Saxon  or  Lithuanian  mythology.  The 
stereotyped  conclusion  of  the  mythologists  is  drawn  to  the 
effect  that  a  people  that  entertain  such  speculations  must 
have  had  a  high  degree  of  culture,  and  have  been  of  equal 
birth  with  the  oldest  civilized  nations.^^ 

To  turn  a  moment  to  science  of  statistics  again :  Russia 
gives  a  good  example  of  an  agricultural  community  with 
communistic  arrangements  under  which  marriage  is  easy  and 
undertaken  at  a  youthful  age,  as  is  indicated  by  the  following 
tables,  giving  the  percentage  of  bridegrooms  and  brides  by 
Age  Classes: 


No. 

Countriea 

PefToeniagee  of  Bridegrooms  by  Age  daases 

Under  20  years 

20-30 

30-40 

Above  40 

1 

ftuMia 

87,8 
0.6 
0.2 

JiS.9 
67.2 
55.5 

11.8 
22.6 
30.0 

7.4 

9.6 

2 

Pni^ifia 

3 

Bavaria 

14.3 

• 

^uuifx 

Percentages  of  Brides  by  Age  Classee 

1 

68.0 

10.3 

0.4 

ss.e 

69.7 

01.8 

e,B 

14.9 

20.0 

B  6 

2 

Prussia 

5.9 

3 

Bavaria 

8  1 

Ike -en.      '"' '«'° 'V  "ip.  oi 


Slaioic  Ideal  of  Woman  181 

•trong  influence. 

^In  Russia  the  best  evidence  of  the  recognition  of  women 
[jm  found  in  their  prominence  as  revolutionists.  There  they 
^^ve  been  quite  as  prominent  as  men  and  have  already  been 
Rcognized  as  equals.  The  assured  superiority  felt  by  the 
men  in  England,  as  witnessed  by  the  suffrage  difficulties,  will 
not  be  found  in  Russia.  The  average  American  has  certainly 
lieard  the  names  of  at  least  twice  as  many  Russian  as  Ger- 
man women.'' 

Female  writers  are  not  very  uncommon  among  Slavic  na- 
tions, as  it  is  shown  in  this  work.  Sophia  (1657-1704),  the 
sister  of  Peter  the  Great,  was  acquainted  with  French,  and 
translated  some  of  the  plays  of  Moli^re.  The  same  may  be 
said  of  Catherine  the  Second,  who  wrote  Great  Institutions 
and  Aufsatze  betreffend  die  russische  Geschichte  (Riga,  1787 
S  vols.). 

Princess  Trubetskoy,  Princess  Volkonsky,  Princess 
Dashkov  (Memoires  of  Princess  Dashkov,  by  Mrs.  W.  Brad- 
ford, London,  1846),  Princess  Dolgoruski,  Princess  Galitzin, 
Olga  Novikov,  Madame  Elagin,  Sophia  Soymonov  Svechine 
(1782-1857),  Madame  Gan,  Zhadovsky,  Marko  Vovchok 
(that  is,  Madame  Eugenia  Markovich),  Bryullov,  Evreinov, 
Maria  Bochkareva  (organizer  of  ^^Battalion  of  Death''), 
Maria  Spirindonova,^^  Marie  Luklov,  Khvoshchinski,  Marie 
Bashkirtzev,  Sofya  Petrovskaya  (born  1854:  in  1881  hanged 
as  a  revolutionist;  see:  P.  A.  Kropotkin^  La  verity  sur  le 
ez^utions  en  Russie,  suivie  d'une  esquisse  biographique  sur 
Sophie  Petroskaya,  Genfeva,  1881,  29),  Sofya  Bardin,  Anna 
Pavlova  Korba,  Madame  Bogomolets,  Madame  Kovalevskaya 
(sister  of  one  of  the  best  political  economists  in  Russia), 
Praskoviya  Ivanovskaya,  Tatiana  Lebedova,  Nadezhda 
Smirnitskaya,  Antonia  Lisovskaya,  Anna  Takimova, 
**Mother"  E.  C.  F.  Br^^fcfro-Breshkovskaya  (she  is  one  of  the 
outstanding  figures  in  the  Russian  revolution,  whom  Keren- 
sky  liberated  at  the  age  of  73  after  30  years'  exile  in  Siberia; 


women,  and  the  last  ccnl 
names   of  women   who  lia 
Some  of  them  are  most  re\ 
pov  was  murdered  by  Ve 
and  ytolitical  athletes.     (& 
of  Free  Raitia,  in:  TA#  R 
11-15.)     In  1779  PrincCB, 
Miinster,  and  gathers  roun 
Catholics  of  Germany.     In 
Catholic,  largely  due  to  tht 
1811  Matlaioe  de  Krudner  I 
influence  over  the  Tzar.     Ii 
this  lady,  the  Tzar  forms  tbt 
and  Prussia  for  the  apprecii 
to  jHjIitics.  Many  Slavic  won 
Napoleon  liimself  was  infatua 
of  Polish  women.     (See:  Di 
Esquissc  historique,  Paris,  19 
in :  Free  Poland,  I,  May  16i  1 
March  16, 1916, 11-1«). 

Even  if  we  admit  that  the 
ideal  of  equality  of  sexes,  thei 
acknowlalge  with  the  (rreat<> 
th.»  — ■-  •  • 


SUme  Ideal  of  Woman 


183 


|i||Qe8tioii  of  love  or  of  action,  of  doing  gooii  or  of  finding  the 
:S!i|^t  way.  In  one  word:  she  is  fond  of  putting  herself  for- 

^irardy  to  be  delicate,  brave  and  chaste.  Or  to  use  the  words 
0f  Alder  Anderson :  ^Essentially  feminine,  she  is  yet  virile 
in  more  than  one  sense.  For  instance,  she  can  find  an  intense 
interest  in  abstract  causes,  and  will  sacrifice  her  whole  exist- 
ence for  the  cult  of  a  theory  or  an  idea.  Even  as  a  school 
girl  she  takes  a  vital  interest  in  questions  which  are  generally 
outside  the  k^i  of  the  ordinary  woman.  Her  great  ambi- 
tion is  to  work  in  the  cause  of  humanity,  of  progress,  of 
the  general  good.  At  an  age  when  girls  in  other  countries 
are  entirely  self-centered  and  content  to  lead  a  trivial  and 
self-complacent  existence,  the  average  middle-class  Russian 
gill  is  eager  to  devote  herself  to  some  humanitarian  cause 
that  has  no  bearing  on  her  own  life.  Briefly,  she  has  an 
infinite  capacity  for  enthusiasm."  (See:  London  Wide 
World  Magaxme,  July,  1916,  p.  251.) 

In  one  word :  Slavic  women  have,  on  the  whole,  a  distinct 
individuality,  and  possess  characteristic  features  that  their 
Western  sisters  lack.  Heroism  and  self-secrifice  is  the  ver- 
dict of  history  on  the  Slavic  woman  for  a  thousand  years. 


CHAPTER  XXI 

SLAVIC   IDEAL   OF  NATIONAL  UNITT 

{Slaxnc  Nationalism) 

NATIONAL  unity  is,  it  is  said,  not  a  Slavic  virtue  at 
the  present  time  nor  throughout  the  period  covered  by 
history.  Professor  John  W.  Burgess  (Political  Science  and 
Comparative  Constitution^  New  York,  Ginn  &  Co.,  1890) 
condemns  the  Slavs  as  being  essentially  unpolitical,  as  being 
unable  to  rise  beyond  the  clan  or  the  community  organiza- 
tion. He  points  out  especially  their  "lack  of  political  con- 
sciousness" (vol.  I,  pp.  81,  82),  and  as  a  cure  for  it  recom- 
mends "Caesarism''  (I,  p.  82).  But  we  have  to  take  into 
account  the  long  story  of  Slavic  peasantry,  which  is  nothing 
more  but  a  melancholy  history  of  trial,  sorrow,  suffering, 
and  despair.^  When  Gogol  says  (in  his  Dead  Sotdsy  1842),* 
"We  Russians  have  not  the  slightest  talent  for  deliberative 
assemblies,"  we  have  to  take  into  account  the  fact  that  to  the 
Slav  the  main  thing  is  not  so  much  the  routine  of  parlia- 
mentary rule  as  the  spirit,  heart,  motifs  of  the  parliamentary 
work.  In  Western  Europe  people  still  believe  in  legal  in- 
stitutions and  constitutional  guarantees;  in  Russia  people 
believe  in  men  and  their  conscience,  and  when  Tolstoy  has 
been  asked — at  the  end  of  1914 — ^what  he  thought  about  the 
most  recent  constitutional  movement  in  Russia,  he  answered : 
"America,  England,  France  and  Germany  have  the  consti- 
tution, and  yet  their  moral  crisis  is  getting  severer,  more 
than  ever.  .  .  .*'  Tolstoy  saw  the  disruptive  political  forces 
in  the  first  Duma  and  was,  therefore,  opposed  to  it,  as 

1S4 


Si  bK  eiks  «r  3DK&  tv  ^»  ^v*  «s  ^^  :^  WWt?  .d^^f'MAVWI. 

(n.  21  sui  tia*  aSiwtt  tie  S.-t;?Iu*5W  :     *JlwitK»  W  <^i- 

ami  Amtint  Lmwi  «*  Kmm*  vl-'^"*^  ^^^^  V(^  ^^^V  \«». 
144).  punts  out  tk»  cknM.vnttiv  «»v  v>f  Kvhumw  U««, 
WfaeiHTer  the  foitimk  yOte  tny^ntoit  ')v>Aet  •rt«vt«\l  h^  tW 
]m>|dr)  bad  to  dnide  «  nutf'  to  vhicK  no  «'\i»ttM|t  ^A*  ^l** 
pBcd  be  most  connilt  the  asxiuMv  of  thf  j^m^i^K^  iVtaM  \4 
bigfa  trcAMMt  «vr«  ivfrrKd  to  tW  (H^^^uUr  K!Ut<mtt«),¥  «l  No\- 
gorod,  just  u  tJwT  w>p»*  in  ro)«n»l  »n»i  Bv^hvwi*,  'I'tw  nUttil* 
of  Vinodol  shows  that  the  wirlv  Uws  of  th«-  S^^^(l\•S^»v«  wvw 
codi&ed  in  1288  from  oU  otistonu  {iivai^rvxH)  in  nKt»or;r,  «ihI 
eren  to-day  the  reguUr  tribunal  of  th»>  Ituiwian  (,V«Wt>  vil* 
Isges,  giving  judicial  dmriaions  in  oivi)  »\iit«i  and  niinU" 
meanors  among  the  peasanlrv,  \»  not  ImxiiuI  to  follow  \\\v 
law,  but  those  of  custom.  About  th«>  oml  of  th*'  ninllt  wn- 
tury,  the  Drcvlians  are  related  bv  tht-  ehnuiifW  to  havii  on 
one  occasion  "thought  in  common  willi  Iboir  prinop  MaK" 
and  decided  "to  slaugliter  the  nun  of  Ituriki  K|ior." 

It  is  interesting  to  note  what  an  AnioricHit  aulltur  Ihlitkn 
about  the  Czech  i^cicncy  in  national  polilii'N,  It.  U.  Vlfki^ra* 
in  his  HUtory  of  Bohemia  (Chicngu,  \H\H,  )t.  ttlti)*  myni 
**The  fixed  rights,  the  firm  inatitutiunH,  anil  llic  uilfalllHg  j(hI* 
lantr;  of  Bohemia  during  eight  hunilrtil  ycarN  bail  oitnall- 
tuted  a  strong  barrier  against  the  anart'liy  of  Mm  ilarkrat 
ages.  The  manly  independence  and  tlu'  iiolifiiucb>  for  Inill* 
vidual  political  rights  alwnyii  rxliihilcil  hy  tlm  HoliPitilnn 
people  have  rendered  them  the  teach<-rs  of  nallnnsi  anil  lliflr 
principles  and  parliamentary  constitution  have  jfrailiially 
penetrated  into  every  country  under  lieavtin.     Tlioy  yra- 


Slavic  Ideal  of  National  Unity  187 

iiad  to  be  ndsed  by  a  special  form  of  polygamy,  not  legalized  dlrectlv» 
but  tolerated  nevertheless.  A  man  al)le  to  support  two  wives  could 
many  one  to  his  right  hand,  and  another  to  his  left  hand.* 

The  Empire  had  at  that  time  an  unusually  able  statesman,  a  real 
diplomat,  tiie  Bohemian  Count  Wenceslas  Anton  Dominik  de  Kaunits- 
Rietberg  (1711-1794),  who  was  chancellor  of  the  Empress  Maria  Ther- 
esa. Kaunitz,  since  1764  a  prince  of  the  Holy  Empire,  was  an  ardent 
Bohemian  patriot  fully  devoted  to  his  Sovereign.  He  detested  Prussia 
which  he  regarded  the  greatest  enemy  of  the  House  of  Austria  and  of 
the  hereditary  provinces.  But  in  his  attitude  of  'hate*  Kaunits  was  not 
blind.  He  belonged  to  the  school  of  physiocrats,  was  a  deep  student  of 
sociology,  tolerant,  extremely  liberal,  and  a  friend  of  sweeping  reforms. 
He  possessed  great  abilities,  a  perspicuous  method  of  transacting  busi- 
ness and  explaining  the  most  complicated  affairs,  an  accurate  knowledge 
of  the  state  of  Europe,  and  an  indefatigable  zeal  for  the  service  of  Us 
imperial  mistress.  To  tiiese  qualities  were  added  incorruptible  integrity, 
skill  in  negotiation,  impenetrable  secrecy,  profound  dissimulation,  and 
a  semblance  of  candor  and  openness  by  which  he  acquired  the  confidence 
of  those  with  whom  he  treated,  even  while  opposing  them.  His  contem- 
poraries regarded  him  the  greatest  of  Diplomatists,  a  man  sparing  of 
words,  and  sparing  even  of  looks.'  His  power  in  the  State  was  almost 
onmipotent,  and  Maria  Theresa  did  whatever  her  Sirdl  beloved'  chan- 
cellor desired. 

Shortly  after  the  end  of  the  Seven  Years'  War  KanmUz  propo»€d 
demobUiuUion,  He  had  conferences  with  the  ambassador  of  Prussia  at 
the  Imperial  Court  of  Vienna,  kept  long  pourparlers,  and  handed  him 
even  a  written  aide  memoire,  which  is  a  dociunent  of  great  historical 
and  diplomatic  importance,  and  ought  at  least  to  be  remembered. 

Kaunitz  ituisted  that  large  itanding  armies  were  a$  deetructive  to  ths 
vitality  of  the  State  just  as  an  excessive  number  of  eon/oents  and  motk^ 
asteries,  and  he  believed  that  both  institutions  could  be  threatening  the 
State  with  many  and  different  evils.  It  was  at  Kaunitz's  instance  that 
the  Emperor  Joseph  II  confiscated  the  property  of  many  monasteries 
and  convents,  and  secularized  the  wealth  of  those  orders  which  were  not 
devoting  themselves  to  education  or  the  care  of  the  sick. 

The  furthering  of  armaments  and  of  mobilization  was  to  Kannits  a 
detestable  contest  of  ambitious  princes  during  times  of  peace.  Kaunitz 
believed  that  it  should  be  stopped  by  a  gradual  demobilizaticm  and  dis- 
armament. Taking  the  terms  of  the  peace  of  Hubertusburg  and  Paris 
(1763)  fn  consideration,  Kaunitz  further  insisted  that  Prussia  and  the 
Empire,  but  diiefiy  the  hereditary  provinces  of  the  House  of  Habsburg, 
could  release  three-quarters  of  their  armies  and  keep  only  one-quarter 
in  actual  service.  He  proposed  that  each  state  should  elect  special  com- 
missioners who  should  be  sent  to  other  states.  These  commissioners 
should  control  the  military  activity  of  the  signatories  of  the  treaty  to  be 

♦  It  was  chiefly  King  Frederick  Wilhelm  II  of  Prussia  who  connived 
at  the  practice  of  these  marriages.  He  himself  contracted  two  marriages 
to  his  left  hand  with  Mile  de  Voss  and  Countess  Doenhoff.  The  AUge- 
meines  Preussisches  Landrecht  II,  1.  835,  etc.,  and  II,  9.  555  speaks 
of  the  marriage  to  the  left  hand.  But  to-day  the  meaning  of  these 
marriages  has  changed.  They  became  the  morganatic  marriage  quite 
different  from  the  old  'marriage  to  the  left  hand.' 


190  Who  Are  the  Slavst 

therefore,  with  the  same  faults,  have  accomplished  a  series 
of  great  heroic  acts,  and  have  given  an  example  of  wonderful 
perseverance  in  their  efforts  toward  emancipation.  It  is  a 
fact  that  Poland  was  the  first  state  in  Europe  to  possess  a 
parliamentary  form  of  government  and  that  the  Polish  con- 
stitution allowed  citizens  to  deny  fealty  to  the  King  if  he 
transgressed  the  rights  of  others.  It  is  a  fact  that  Poland 
had  already  introduced  the  principle  of  habeas  corptu  in 
the  fifteenth  century.  And  then,  these  same  Poles,  having 
grown  in  the  school  of  sorrow,  far  from  disappearing  in 
the  midst  of  their  three  age-long  suffering  under  foreign 
yoke,  developed  in  a  prodigious  manner,  and  justify  their 
faith  in  their  certain  resurrection,  a  nation  which  does  not 
wish  to  die  {wne  nation  qtd  ne  vout  pas  mourvr)^  for  the 
Poles  in  many  places  still  chant  on  bended  knee : 

"So  long  as  we  can  live  and  sigh^ 
Our  well-loved  Poland  cannot  die."  ■ 

There  is  a  reason  when  Heinrich  Heine,  in  one  of  his 
poems  (Zwei  Ritter,  Romancero,  1846-1850),  says:  "Pole 
ist  noch  nicht  verloren''  (The  Pole  is  not  lost  yet).  It 
is  a  fact  that  Poland  was  a  republic  when  other  nations 
were  rigid  monarchies.  She  had  a  relatively  perfect  system 
of  national  representation  which  was  in  conformity  with  her 
advanced  political  development.  Yes,  there  was  in  Poland 
a  Senate  and  a  House  of  Representatives,  as  early  as  the  lat- 
ter part  of  the  fourteenth  century.  Poland  had  her  minor 
diets  where  representatives  were  chosen.  Already  in  that 
early  period  Poland  presented  the  closest  prototype  of  the 
United  States  of  to-day.  (See:  E.  M.  Lewinski-Corwin, 
Political  History  of  Poland,  N.  Y.,  Polish  Book  Importing 
Co.,  1917,  62S-fXII;  Von  der  Briiggen,  Polens  Avfioswng. 
Leipzig,  1878.) 

It  is  a  fact  that  the  Slavs  suffered  not  only  from  the  con- 
flict with  external  oppressors,  but  from  the  bitter  conflict 


Slavic  Ideal  of  National  Umiy  191 

one  with  another  as  is  shown  by  many  battles  and  encounters 
with  the  Russians,  Serbs  and  Bulgars.  John  Ziska  gives  the 
following  advice  to  his  Czechs  who  demanded  peace:  **Fear 
internal  more  than  external  foes.  It  is  easier  for  a  few, 
when  united,  to  conquer,  than  for  many  when  disunited. 
Snares  are  hid  for  you;  you  will  be  entrapped,  but  it  will 
not  be  my  fault."  Yet  on  the  whole  there  is  an  undying 
unity  among  the  different  Slavic  peoples  in  more  or  less 
marked  degree.  Professor  Tucich  rightly  says :  "A  promi- 
nent characteristic  of  the  Serb  is  his  race-consciousness. 
Russians,  Poles,  Czechs,  and  Bulgars  are  first  and  only  Slavs 
in  a  general  sense.  But  the  Serbs  and  Kroats  are  as  much 
Slavs  as  they  are  Serbs  and  Kroats.  Possibly  this  has  not 
always  been  so.  Perhaps,  from  being  more  oppressed  and 
beset  by  foes  than  any  of  the  other  Slavs,  these  nations  have 
come  to  look  upon  their  sense  of  race  as  a  sheet-anchor  to 
which  they  clung,  at  first  with  hope,  and  then  with  heart-felt 
love.  To  a  Russian,  Slavdom  is  the  symbol  of  his  protec- 
torate, but  to  a  Serbo-Kroat  it  is  the  breath  of  life." 

Long  before  the  modern  ideas  of  nationalism  had  awak- 
ened liiere  were,  no  doubt,  historical  evidences  of  some 
measure  of  the  race-consciousness  among  the  Slavs.  The 
Slovenes  were  the  first  among  the  South-Slavs  to  form  an 
independent  state,  and  in  the  seventh  century  they  formed 
a  great  Slav  Empire  founded  by  Samo,  ^^ing  of  the  Slavs'' 
(this  empire  perished  in  662).  What  happened  later  with 
this  impulse  of  unity  is  indicated  by  V.  R.  Savich  (p.  42) : 
^In  the  beginning  of  the  ninth  century  the  Prankish  state, 
jienetrating  into  the  basin  of  the  Middle  Danube,  had  sub- 
jected Southern  Slav  tribes  also.  At  the  hands  of  th^  Ger- 
man lords,  who  in  the  name  of  Charlemagne  ruled  the  eastern 
parts  of  the  Prankish  empire,  the  Southern  Slavs  suffered 
every  kind  of  humiliation  and  exaction.  The  chronicles  say 
that  the  Slavs  were  permitted  to  eat  only  that  which  re- 
mained after  the  dogs  of  the  Prankish  lords  had  fed.    Thej 


192  Who  Are  the  Slamf 

revolted  under  the  leadership  of  the  Slavonian  prince,  Lju- 
devit  Posayski,  who  formed  a  mighty  Southern  Slav  state 
(818-828),  which  extended  from  the  upper  reaches  of  the 
Sava  to  the  lower  Danube  and  as  far  as  Ljubljana  (Laibach) 
beyond  the  river  Timok,  united  in  itself  for  a  short  time 
(818-828),  as  the  Southern  Slav  tribes,  which  later  were 
differentiated  under  the  names  of  Serbs,  Croats  and  Slov- 
enes." Chaslav  T.  Clonomirovich  and  Samuel  also  tried  to 
establish  a  union  of  all  the  South-Slavic  states.  In  the  ninth 
century  the  Czechs  (the  only  people  who  checked  the  progress 
of  Charlemagne,  and  who  later  defeated  Atilla,  the  ^'Scourge 
of  God,"  in  his  sweep  through  Hungary  into  the  present  Ger- 
many, driving  him  and  his  ferocious  Huns  back,  under  the 
Carpathians),  their  Czech  ruler,  Svatopluk,  King  of  '^Great 
Moravia,"  who  also  tried  to  realize  a  political  union  of  the 
Slavs,  being  also  the  sovereign  of  Great  Moravia,  a  Slavic 
power  of  a  territory  reaching  from  what  is  now  Prussia  to 
the  Adriatic  Sea,  but  fell  to  the  neighboring  Slav  state,  that 
of  the  Czechs,  known  as  Bohemia.  The  great  Moravian  duchy 
had  extended  its  power  over  Bohemians,  Poles  and  other 
peoples  of  Slavic  blood,  until  it  had  come  to  represent  more 
nearly,  perhaps,  than  any  power  has  done  since,  a  Pan-Slavic 
combination.     It  extended  along  the  frontier  of  Germany 
from  the  middle  Elbe  to  the  great  plain  between  Danube  and 
Theiss.     It  had  become  Christianized  after  its  fashion,  and 
had  entered  into  a  relation  of  semi-dependence  upon  the 
Prankish  state.    In  the  troublous  times  preceding  the  com- 
ing of  Amulf  it  had  taken  the  advantage  of  the  Prankish 
divisions  to  make  itself  practically  independent,  and  now  the 
reigning  duke,  Swatopluk,  declined  to  recognize  the  over- 
lordship  of  Amulf.     After  this  Norman  victory,  therefore, 
the  king  moved  his  army  against  Moravia  (892),  but  suc- 
ceeded only  in  laying  waste  the  country  far  and  wide,  with- 
out bringing  the  duke  to  a  battle.    Another  campaign  two 
years  later  was  carried  on  much  in  the  same  way  and  ended 


Slavic  Ideal  of  National  Unity  198 

with  a  defeat  of  the  Bavarian  contingent,  the  king  himself 
barely  escaping  with  a  small  following.  Nothing  but  the 
death  of  the  great  duke  in  the  same  year,  the  division  of  the 
land  between  three  sons,  and  the  near  approach  of  the  dread- 
ed race  of  the  Hungarians  on  the  southeast  prevented  Mo- 
ravia from  taking  its  place  as  one  of  the  great  controlling 
forces  of  mediaeval  Europe.  As  it  was,  its  power  declined 
with  great  rapidity,  and  it  fell  a  prey  to  one  conqueror 
after  another.  In  the  tenth  century  we  see  another  Slavic 
attempt  for  unification  under  Boleslav  the  Great  of  Poland 
as  king  of  the  Slavs.  This  Polish  confederation  of  Slavs 
overshadowed  all  the  rest.  Christianity  has  done  something 
here,  but  nothing  lasting.  The  bishopric  of  Posen,  estab- 
lished in  968,  had  marked  only  an  outward  triumph  of  the 
Cross,  and  the  general  break-up  which  followed  the  death  of 
the  first  great  Polish  king,  Boleslav  the  Brave  (992-1025, 
the  Second  Christian  Ruler  of  Poland),  the  heathen  influence 
had  again  risen  into  the  ascendant.  This  was  the  opportun- 
nity  for  Bohemia,  and  the  duke  of  the  moment,  Bretislaw,  was 
the  man  to  grasp  it.  Under  Ottoker  Ilnd  (1128-1178) 
Bohemia  extended  its  boundaries  almost  from  the  Baltic  to 
the  Adriatic.  E.  Jordan,  Charge  de  cours  &  la  Sorbonne, 
says  this  about  the  Czechs  and  Slovaks  (in  his  article  pub- 
lished as  a  SupplcTnent  to  number  81  of  the  BvUetm  of  the 
Alliance  Franfaise,  1918) : 

The  Czechs  and  Slovaks  come  into  history  in  the  second  half 
of  the  nineteenth  century.  At  that  time  they  formed  a  part  of 
the  great  Moravian  Empire  of  Swatopluk.  They  were  already 
coming  into  collision  with  the  Germans.  On  the  other  hand^  at 
the  beginning  of  the  tenth  century^  the  Hungarian  invasion 
destroyed  the  Moravian  Empire,  and  cut  off  Southern  Slavs  from 
Northern  Slavs.  The  eternal  foes  of  the  Slav  race  could  already 
be  seen  at  work. 

Since  the  tenth  century^  Bohemia,  under  her  national  dukes 
of  the  Przmyslid  family,  has  been  subjected  to  German  influence. 
She  received  from  Germany^  Christianity  according  to  the  Latin 


194  Who  Are  the  Slavit 

ritual^  partly  tinder  compulsion;  for  Germany^  religions  prop- 
aganda has  always  been  a  means  of  political  domination.  The 
dukes  felt  the  attraction  of  a  civilization  then  superior  to  theird ; 
in  exchange  for  the  title  of  king^  they  allowed  themselves  to  be 
incorporated  into  the  Empire.  Such  was  the  policy^  dynastic 
rather  than  national^  but  otherwise  brilliant,  pursued  by  the  great 
Przmyslids  of  the  thirteenth  century,  Ottakar  I  (1197-1280), 
who  definitively  acquired  the  royal  title;  Ottakar  II  (1253- 
1278),  who  conquered  Austria,  Styria,  Camiola,  and  Carinthia; 
conquests  which,  if  they  had  been  preserved,  would  have  thrown 
a  bridge  between  Northern  Slavs  and  Southern  Slavs.  But 
Bohemia  was  becoming  half  germanized.  At  the  court,  and 
among  the  nobility,  German  customs  and  speech  were  the  fashion ; 
the  towns  were  filling  with  German  merchants.  Lastly,  the 
working  of  the  mines,  and  the  clearing  of  the  forests,  caused  the 
Germans  to  settle  very  thickly  in  the  mountainous  districts  en- 
circling Bohemia.  Bohemian  ethnology  was  beginning  to  assume 
the  aspect  which  it  has  preserved.  Some  degree  of  national 
spirit  still  persisted,  however,  and  Ottakar  II  contrived  to  ap- 
peal to  it  when  setting  out  upon  the  struggle  against  the  founder 
of  the  house  of  Austria,  Rudolph  of  Hapsburg,  in  which  he  was 
to  lose  his  life,  and  Bohemia  her  conquests.  Witness  his  alliance 
with  the  Polish  princes,  founded,  says  the  treaty  itself,  "upon 
nature  and  kinship  of  blood,"  witness  his  appeaPto  the  Polish 
nation;  "If  Bohemia,  your  bulwark,  is  vanquished,  those  insati- 
able Germans  will  stretch  out  and  seize  you  too  with  their  greedy 
hands." 

The  foreign  dynasty  of  the  Luxemburgs,  which  was  French  as 
much  as  German,  favored  a  Czech  revival.  It  was  chiefly  the 
part  played  by  Charles  the  IVth  (1346-1378),  German  Emperor. 

Under  his  successor  Wenceslas  begins  the  Husite  movement, 
which  it  is  not  our  business  to  judge  from  the  religious  stand-  ' 
point,  but  about  which  it  is  essential  to  state  that  it  was  national 
as  much  as  religious.  It  began  with  a  reform  of  the  statute  of 
the  University,  in  which  the  Czechs  obtained  the  mastery,  and 
from  which  the  Germans  emigrated. 

Unfortunately  the  Czechs  proved  unable  to  preserve  a  na- 
tional kingship,  such  as  that  which  the  reign  of  Podiebrad  (1458- 
1471)  was  an  interesting  attempt  to  instate.  In  1526,  the  States 
of  the  kingdom  elected  as  king  Ferdinand  I  of  Hapsburg, 
brother  to  Charles  the  Fifth.  A  woeful  day,  which  marked  the 
beginning  of  denationalization! 


t 


'     ^  litlwit] 


Slavic  Ideal  of  National  Unity  195 

Ferdinand  I  himself  proclaimed  his  crown  hereditary^  and  in- 

of  the  States.     That  was  nothings  compared  to  the 

of  the  seventeenth  century.     In  l6l8^  Bohemia  rose  up 

Ferdinand  II.     The  latter^  after  gaining  the  victory  at 

White  Mountain^  in  1620^  inflicted  on  the  rebels  the  most 

ible  repression.     Twenty-seven   nobles   were   beheaded^  six 

and  flfty-nine  others  were  exiled;  all  their  possessions 

confiscated;  adventurers  came  and  formed  a  new  nobility^ 

the  place  of  the  national  nobility;  th6  middle  classes  being 

ruined^  the  Czech  elements  found  themselves  reduced  to  the 

.^Sevel  of  the  lower  classes.     The  New  Constitution  established 

c  'atbsolntism  and  secured  official  standing  to  the  German  language^ 

concurrently  with  (and  soon  in  preference  to)  Czech. 

At  least,  Bohemia  still  remained  Bohemia — a  State  united  to 
tihe  other  domains  of  the,Hapsburgs  by  a  purely  personal  tie. 
The  Pragmatic  Sanction  of  Charles  VI,  Maria-Theresa's  act  of 
1749,  the  centralizing  and  germanizing  reforms  of  Joseph  11, 
and  the  adoption,  in  1 804,  of  the  imperial  title  of  Austria  tended 
to  deprive  her  of  this  last  remainder  of  individuality. 

Those  who  know  something  about  the  first  Btdgarian 
Empire  (898-1014)  will  admit  that  the  Bulgars  help  also 
in  iiiat  regard,  as  is  shown  by  the  historical  facts,  which 
are  briefly  summarized  by  Professor  Tucich: 

^^In  the  ninth  century  the  Bulgarian  Empire  reached  from 
the  Carpathians  in  Hungary  to  the  Pannonian  Valley,  and, 
M  a  matter  of  fact,  Budapest,  the  capital  of  Hungary,  was 
founded  by  the  Bulgars.  The  Bulgarian  Tzar  Boris  was 
baptized  by  the  apostles,  Cyril  and  Method,  who  also  in- 
troduced the  Slay  liturgy  into  Bulgaria.  The  Slav  dialect 
spoken  between  Constantinople  and  Salonika  was  adopted  as 
the  literary  language,  and  the  GlagoUtza  (Glagolithic  al- 
phabet) and  eventually  the  CyrQlitza  (CyriDic  alphabet) 
were  introduced.  This  fact  is  of  world-wide  importance,  for 
on  this  foundation  rests  the  whole  subsequent  intellectual  de- 
velopment of  Russia  and  the  Balkan  Peninsula — ^in  fact,  of 
Eastern  Europe.  Under  Simeon  the  Great  (898-927)  Slav 
literature  reached  its  zenith — ^its  golden  age.     The  Mora- 


(mi).-  fc"^  '"'  «« 

been  b»«t»  .    ■^"'  "niti 

howled-  th,  .    ^'°  "e  ■> 
nxle  Uie  s    i-        ^'"  •><  the 


Slavic  Ideal  of  Xational  IJniti/  1137 

first  proof  in  history  that  tlie  Sounicrn  Slavs  have  from 
4he  very  beginning  been  the  bulwark  of  Christianity,  and 
;;  'thereby  also  the  bulwark  of  European  civilization.)  Un- 
.Jbrfcuxiately,  however,  the  Tzar  Dushan  Silni  died  on  the  way 
Constantinople — some  claiming  that  he  died  from  fever 
a  small  town  {Diaboli  or  Devils)  and  the  others  say  he 
poisoned  by  a  Greek.  And  when  the  Turks  conquered 
"iSbe  Serbians  at  Kosovo  Polje  (1889)9  the  Serbs  never  could 
^  produce  a  Louis  Xlth,  because  there  never  was  enjoyed  dur- 
ing the  fifteenth  century  a  free  and  undisturbed  period,  dur- 
ing which  there  might  have  been  accomplished  the  task  of 
p<ilitical  unification.  Prof.  Tucich  points  out  very  rightly 
ihe  great  deeds  of  the  Serbs  of  that  age,  when  he  says : 

^Architectual  and  literary  monuments  from  the  age  of  the 
Serbian  rulers  in  the  thirteenth  and  fourteenth  centuries  still 
clearly  show  traces  of  the  high  degree  of  culture  that  had 
spread  from  Byzantium,  Venice  and  Florence.  But  these 
Bi  merely  sparks  which  the  Serbian  discriminative  genius 
and  natural  ability  would  doubtless  have  kindled  into  a  bright 
flame — ^had  not  the  advent  of  the  Turks  frustrated  the  great 
plans  of  Dushan  Silni.  Constantinople  would  have  remained 
in  the  hands  of  a  Christian  people  who  love  art  and  prog- 
ress* No  other  nation  was  so  well  fitted  as  the  Serbs  to  in- 
fuse new  life  into  the  culture  of  the  ancients.  The  presence 
of  this  sane  and  strong  young  nation  would  have  saved  the 
Humanists  their  flight  from  Byzantium.'' 

Kroatia,  too,  was  an  independent  constitutional  kingdom 
until  the  thirteenth  century  and  attained  to  a  very  respecta- 
ble degree  of  internal  organization  and  civilization,  always 
on  purely  Slavic  lines.  Under  King  Kreshimir  the  Great 
(1068-1078)  the  Venetians  were  driven  out  of  the  few  Dal* 
matian  cities  they  had  seized  and  Kroatia  then  comprised 
what  is  now  Croatia,  Slavonia,  Dalmatia  and  a  part  of  Is- 
tria,  Bosnia,  Herzegovina  and  Montenegro.  The  kingly 
title  had  been  bestowed  upon  the  Kroat  sovereigns  since  the 


Bosnia,     n    "'"  """''a 
o!     fc     1,    "•^'>    the 

•""i  Dalmalia  7.j  ^  Colonial 
«°»«ni.  aj.    .u"°  0353-13 


«  Slavic  Ideal  of  National  Ufdtff  199 

:  €Sion  Palmotich  (1606-1667),  who  attempts  to  identify  the 
I  Dalmatian  or  lUyrian  language  (i.  e.,  Serbo-Kroatian)  with 
Vhe  Czech  of  Bohemia,  which  had  been  recognized  by  Charles 
the  Fourth,  in  his  Golden  Bull  (1355),  as  necessary  for  im- 
perial princes  to  learn.  Thinkers  and  poets  of  Ragusa  gave 
to  Napoleon  the  First  the  idea  of  a  united  lUyria,^  whose 
^nius,  France,  one  hundred  years  ago,  created  Illyria,  the 
first  South-Slavic  state  on  the  Adriatic  Sea.  Napoleon,  who 
treated  most  of  the  people  he  conquered  without  much 
consideration,  was  filled  with  unusual  admiration  for  the 
South-Slavs  (Slovenes,  Kroats  and  Serbs)  that  came  under 
his  rule.  By  the  treaties  of  Pressburg  (1805)  and  Schon- 
brunn  (1809),  Napoleon  Bonaparte  obtained  the  whole  of 
Dahnatia,  Triest,  Istria,  Goricia,  Gradishka,  part  of  Carin- 
thia,  Carniolia,  the  Kroatian  seaboard  with  Rieka  (Fiume), 
and  all  Kroatia  south  of  the  river  Sava.  He  united  all  these 
countries,  which  had  been  politically  separated  for  centuries, 
under  a  single  administration,  and  by  the  name  of  'Province 
of  Illyria"  thus  for  one  short  moment  fulfilled  the  dearest 
wish  of  all  the  South-Slavs.  Lord  Byron  pessimistically 
dreamed  of  the  mountains  and  vales  of  Illyria: 

Clime  of  the  unforgotten  brave! 
Whose  land  from  plain  to  momitain  cave 
Was  Freedom's  home  or  Glory's  grave. 
Shrine  of  the  mighty,  can  it  be 
That  this  is  all  remains  of  thee?  •  •  • 

Napoleon  ruled  in  a  liberal  spirit,  instilled  new  life  into 
the  soul  of  the  South-Slavic  nation  and,  most  important  of  all, 
he  introduced  the  use  of  native  tongues  in  the  schools  and 
the  administration,  which  was  a  blessing  after  a  period  of 
extreme  Germanization,  when  the  native  language  was  ousted 
from  the  administration.  Illyria  was  organized  as  one  mili- 
tary province,  and  divided  into  six  civil  provinces.  Although 
this  French  rule  ^stcd  only  till  1817,  it  did  more  for  the 


.,..  mv  prey  of  the  Cicrm 
Mapyars  battering  upon  i 
tion" — to  use  the  fit  oxprt 
Berlin  Congress  (1878)  th 
styled  Iiimsilf,  was  »ble  to  ; 
gary  of  Bosnia  and  Hentg 
ioces.  And  to  Bismarck  is 
"Austria- Hungary  is  a  cow  t 
when  she  has  grazed  enough 
of  Germany."  ...  A  South 
no  greater  misfortune  has  I 
to  pass  under  tJie  dominion 
Croatian  Diet  in  1861,  Ban 
of  Croatia  and  Skvonia  said 
•*1  should  prefer  to  see  our  pec 
yoke  than  under  the  exclusive  i 
bors,  the  Germans.     While  th< 
property  and  often  with  the 
the  Germans,  who  are  superior 
conquered,  also   ask,  besides 
the  soul  of  the  people,  i.  e.,  th 

In  view  of  all  of  these  facts  i 
ment  that  the  Slavs  have  no  j 


Dit.   BOGUHIL  VoSnjak 


T'l 


sialic  Ideal  of  National  Unit?/  201 

et  scs  Nationalities,  Paris,  1859;  J.  Dii  Buy,  The  South- 
Slavic  Federation,  in:  Free  Poland^  I,  Dec.  5,  1914,  11-12; 
J.  Dfihem,  L.  Unit6  Serbo-Croate-Slovene,  in :  Grande  Revue, 
Paris,  YoL  90,  1916,  3S8-5S,  533-44;  Ph.  Lebesque,  L'Unite 
Scrbo-Croate  et  le  principe  des  nationalit^s ;  L'oeuvre  de 
▼ouk  St«  Karadzitch,  in:  Mercury  de  France,  Paris,  1916,  v. 
118,  pp.  4S6-6d;  A.  MeiOet,  L'Unite  Slave,  in:  La  Nation 
Tcheque,  II,  1916,  51-2;  L.  Eisenmann:  (1)  La  Solidarity 
Slave,  Paris,  1916;  (2)  La  Solidarite  Slave,  in:  La  Nation 
Tcheque,  H,  1916,  197-200,  213-5,  246-8 ;  The  Aspirations 
of  the  Czechs,  in:  Free  Poland,  lU^  Nov.  1,  1916,  13-4). 
Let  me  summarize  this  question  with  the  words  of  Professor 
Tacich: 

*^  the  present  crisis  the  Slav  race  is  by  no  means  seek- 
ing a  return  to  the  past.  The  past  has  seen  the  Slavs 
masters  of  a  great  empire  and  a  real  menace  to  the  rest  of 
the  world.  If  one  were  to  take  the  political  map  of  Europe 
sod  indicate  upon  it  the  frontiers  of  the  ancient  Slav  Em- 
pire, the  Slav  race  would  appear  like  an  irresistible  deluge. 
The  huge  Muscovite  Empire,  almost  the  whole  of  Austria- 
Hungary,  the  whole  of  the  Balkans,  two-thirds  of  the  Ger- 
man Empire,  part  of  Italy,  and  a  large  part  of  Scandinavia 
*-^ll  these  once  formed  the  Slav  Empire.  Historical  maps 
show  the  single  triumphant  word  ^Slavs'  (^famous*  or  *glori- 
008'  ones)  inscribed  over  all  these  countries  throughout  the 
centuries.  Their  history  and  development  can  be  traced 
back  to  400  B.  C. 

*The  Taurians  that  guarded  the  Golden  Fleece  were 
Slavs,  as  were  the  men  of  the  Baltic  with  whom  Phoenicians 
and  Greeks  traded  for  amber.  The  forest  lands  of  the  North, 
that  grey  home  of  magic,  wisdom  and  valor,  hang  like  a 
dark  background  full  of  strange  possibilities  behind  sunny 
Greece  and  clear-headed,  practical  Rome — and  this  was  the 
Empire  of  the  Slavs  in  the  past,  the  Gardiriki  an  lotunheim 
(Giant-land)  of  the  Norsemen.     From  one  century  to  an^ 


Who  An  «A#  SImmf 

other  tfaey  played  a  part  of  inereanag  haapohmmot  msmog  Iht 
peoples  of  Central  and  Eastern  Europe  and  were  fcaied  ss 
a  strong,  homogeneous  race.  Their  power  reached  its 
towards  the  end  of  the  fifth  century,  before  the  tidal 
of  the  Hun  invasion  swept  over  Europe.  At  that  tine  tliey 
b  Id  the  mastery  from  the  Alps  to  the  mouth  oi  the  Eh^ 
and  from  the  Baltic  to  the  Black  Sea.  They  were  then  om 
great  people  divided  into  several  tribes  speakiiig  di^bttf 
differing  dialects ;  but  only  a  fraction  of  their  number — the 
inhabitants  of  the  present  Dalmatian — was  aubjeet  to  the 
Emperor  Nepos.  The  invasion  of  the  Avars,  who  took  pos- 
session of  a  large  strip  between  the  Danube  and  the  Dniester, 
made  the  first  breach  in  the  unity  of  the  great  Slavic  famBj. 
Henceforth  they  were  known  as  Northern,  Eastern,  and 
Southern  Slavs,  and  began  to  form  separate  nationalities. 
In  the  age  of  Charlemagne  these  nationalities  had  already 
crystallized  into  independent  states,  whose  power  and  pros- 
perity are  recorded  in  history.  The  strongest  of  these  was 
eventually  Poland,  extending  far  into  the  Russia  of  to-day. 
The  Moravian  Empire  of  Svatopluk,  the  Empire  of  SeriHa, 
the  Kingdom  of  Kroatia,  and  the  Slavicized  Bulgars  in  the 
South,  together  with  the  Grand-Dukedom  of  Muscovy  (and 
the  Wendish  kingdom  in  North  Grermany),  complete  the 
family  of  Slav  States.  It  would  take  too  long  to  enter  into 
the  historical  importance  of  all  these  states,  but  it  is  a  char- 
acteristic proof  of  their  power  that  not  only  European,  but 
Asiatic,  nations  courted  their  favor. 

^^Some  of  the  main  trade  routes  of  the  world  led  from 
Northern  Europe  through  the  heart  of  Russia  to  Byzantium 
(the  ^Mikligrad'  of  the  Sagas) — and  Asia.  Slav,  Norwegian, 
Tartar  and  Arab  traded  peacefully  together  on  the  banks  of 
the  Volga,  and  sundry  passages  in  the  Norse  Sagas  as  well  as 
the  journal  of  an  Arab  trader  give  us  vivid  glimpses  of  those 
days.  Somehow  these  searchlight  pictures  of  the  Slavs  and 
their  country,  recorded  with  positively  journalistic  freab* 


sialic  Ideal  of  National  Umtif  203 

ness  and  love  of  detail,  do  not  corroborate  the  biased  ac- 
counts of  German  historians.  But  this  world-power  which 
Russia  alone  has  developed  steadily  up  to  the  present  day 
began  to  wane  among  the  other  Slav  nations  soon  after  the 
first  Crusade  (1097).  Already  in  1S04  (the  fourth  Cru- 
sade) Slavonia,  Kroatia,  Dalmatia  and  Bosnia  were  incor- 
porated in  the  Grerman  (Holy  Roman)  Empire,  together  with 
Hungary,  Istria,  Camiolia  and  Carinthia.  Under  the 
Hohenstaufens,  Bohemia  and  Moravia  also  became  vassal 
states,  and  in  the  fourteenth  century  the  victorious  Osmanlis 
robbed  the  Bulgars  and  Serbs  of  their  independence.  With 
the  exception  of  Russia,  Poland  alone  maintained  her  inde- 
pendence,- until  the  first  partition  in  1772,  followed  by  the 
second  in  1798.  The  third  and  last  partition  in  1796  sealed 
her  fate,  and  the  Poles  were  parcelled  out  under  Russian, 
Prussian  and  Austrian  rule." 

Except  the  Montenegrins,  who  alone  of  all  the  Balkan 
peoples  preserved  their  independence  during  the  centuries  of 
Turkish  domination,  all  South  Slavic  States  (Serbia,  Bosnia, 
Kroatia,  Slavonia)  had  to  fight  for  their  political  resurrec- 
tion from  the  Turkish  yoke.  Serbia  was  freed  in  1817,''  Bul- 
^ria  in  1878.  It  is  a  fact  that  Bulgaria  has  been  freed  by 
the  assistance  of  the  mighty  Russians,  but  the  Serbs  did 
everjrthing  alone,  for  they  believe  that  all  rights  must  be 
conquered,  and  those  people  who  do  not  conquer  them  prove 
that  they  are  not  ripe  for  these  rights,  that  these  rights  do 
not  exist  for  them,  unless  it  be  potentially — "Whoever  would 
become  free  must  become  so  by  his  own  eiForts  and  that  free- 
dom does  not  fall  unto  anybody's  lap  as  a  miraculous  gift." 
Freedom  to  the  Slav  is  the  dearest  possession  on  this  earth* 
But  John  Kolar  says:  "Only  that  man  deserves  freedom, 
who  knows  how  to  worship  other's  freedom.  That  man  who 
puts  prisoners  into  irons,  is  himself  a  slave;  and  that  man 
who  puts  the  hands  or  tongue  into  irons,  is  the  same." 
Tie  Polish  king  Casimer  II  the  Just  (1177-1194)  protected 


206  Who  Are  the  Sknmf 

want  a  home  of  their  own ;  they  ask  for  their  ri|;fat8,  juitioe 

and  liberty. 

Slavic  people  believe  in  peaceful  evolution  rmther  than  in 
coldblooded  revolution  in  building  their  states.  This  is  ffae 
reason  why  the  Slav  peasants  do  not  believe  in  the  socialisni 
which  is  against  God,  religious  impulse  of  conunon  peofde 
and  higher  idealism.  There  is  a  characteristic  story  told  by 
Baring  about  a  certain  revolutionary  who  one  day  arrived 
at  a  village  to  convert  the  inhabitants  to  socialism:  ^He 
thought  he  would  begin  by  disproving  the  existence  of  God, 
because  if  he  ])rovcd  that  there  was  no  Ood,  it  would  natural- 
ly follow  that  there  should  be  no  Emperor  and  no  polioenuuL 
So  he  took  a  holy  picture  and  said,  ^here  is  no  Gkxl,  and  I 
will  prove  it  immediately.  I  will  spit  upon  the  eikon  and 
break  it  in  pieces,  and  if  there  is  a  God  He  will  send  fire 
from  heaven  and  kill  me,  and  if  there  is  no  God  nothing  will  ! 
happen  to  me  at  all.'  Then  he  took  the  eikon  and  spat  upon 
it  and  broke  it  to  bits,  and  he  said  to  the  peasants,  *See,  God 
did  not  kill  me,'  but  the  peasants  answered:  'Grod  has  not 
killed  you,  but  we  will,'  and  they  killed  him."  This  story, 
whether  true  or  not,  is  a  parable,  in  which  one  may  read  the 
whole  meaning  of  the  failure  of  the  Slavic  revolution,  par^ 
ticularly  of  the  failure  of  the  Russian  revolution.  All  pro- 
gressive, intelligent  Slavs  hate  serfdom  and  danteists 
(=  cruel  serf-owners).  A  Russian,  Alexander  Radishchev, 
influenced  by  the  liberal  ideas  of  Raynal  and  other  French 
writers  pleads  for  emancipation  of  the  serfs  in  his  little 
Joumej/  from  St.  Petersburg  to  Moscow  (1790).*  With  a 
fury  of  passionate  resentment,  and  with  sad  bitterness,  he 
exposed  the  miserable  conditions  of  the  Russian  people  un- 
der the  yoke  of  the  high  and  mighty.  That  a  sovereign 
could  abolish  slavery — that  we  saw  in  Russia  in  1862. 
Addressing  the  Moscow  nobility,  Alexander  the  Sec- 
ond, the  Great  Tzar  Liberator,  said  (in  1861):  "Better 
liberate  the  serfs  above  or  they  will  liberate  themselves  from 


Skmc  Ideal  of  National  Utdttf 


207 


below.''  It  18  also  interesting  to  note  that  even  the  Russian 
Tokr,  Ivan  the  Terrible,  destroyed  the  hoyars  who  were 
Analogous  to  the  mediasval  barons.  Even  the  Tzars  see  the 
Moesrity  to  compromise  with  the  muzhik. 

Eren  under  the  yoke  of  foreign  rulers  the  Slav  has  a 
peculiar  notion  of  what  a  nation  and  a  national  unity  mean. 
R.  W.  Seton- Watson,  in  his  book  on  The  Southern  SUvo 
Q^ettion  (p.  46),  writes: 

••  'What  is  a  nation?'  the  great  Magyar  nationalist  Kos- 
sath  asked  a  Serb  representative  at  the  Hungarian  Diet  of 
IMS.  The  reply  was :  *A  race  which  possesses  its  own  Ian- 
goage,  customs,  and  culture,  and  enough  self-consciousness 
to  preserve  them.'  *A  nation  must  also  have  its  own  gov- 
cnunent,*  objected  Kossuth.  ^We  do  not  go  so  far,'  ex- 
{dained  his  interlocutor ;  *some  nations  can  live  under  several 
different  governments,  and  again  several  nations  can  form 
a  single  state."  Jan  Kolar,  the  great  apostle  of  Slavic  unifi- 
cation, says  that  the  common  bond  of  the  Slavs  ^Moes  not 
consist  in  a  political  union  of  all  Slavs,  nor  in  demagogic  agi- 
tation against  the  various  governments  and  rulers,  since 
this  could  only  produce  confusion  and  misfortune.  Literary 
reciprocity  can  subsist  in  the  case  of  a  nation  which  is  under 
more  than  one  sceptre  and  is  divided  into  several  states. 
Reciprocity  is  also  possible  in  the  case  of  a  nation  which  has 
several  religious  confessions,  and  where  differences  of  writ- 
ing, of  climate  and  territory,  of  manners  and  customs  pre- 
TuL  It  is  not  dangerous  to  the  temporal  authorities  and 
rulersy  since  it  leaves  frontiers  and  territories  undisturbed, 
is  content  with  the  existing  order  of  things,  and  adapts  it- 
sdf  to  all  forms  of  government  and  to  all  grades  of  civil 
life.  •  •  •  Under  alien  non-Slavic  rulers,  so  long  as  they  are 
tolerant,  the  weaker  Slav  races  find  better  guarantees  and 
security  for  independence  and  survival  of  their  language, 
which  under  the  rule  of  some  powerful  Slav  race  would,  ac- 
cording to  the  laws  of  attraction,  be  entirely  absorbed,  or 


208  Who  Are  the  Slavsf 

would  at  least  commingle  and  finally  vanish  away.^^ 

Other  Slavs  also  do  not  believe  in  centralization.^^  So,  for 
example,  Herzen  hopes  that  the  Slavs  will  unite  on  the  prin- 
ciple of  federation.  Such  a  Slavophilism  appeals  to  a  large 
number  of  progressive  Slavs.  This  does  not  mean,  however 
to  break  with  the  mightiest  Slav  state,  Russia,  for  Josef 
Holechek,  a  Czech  thinker,  said  rightly,  '^If  there  is  not  a 
Russia  there  would  be  no  Slavdom."  (For  modem  concep- 
tions of  Slavic  matters  see  the  following  periodicals:  1.  Le 
Monde  Slave,  edited  by  £.  Denis,  Paris;  2.  La  Nation 
TchSque,  Paris,  edited  by  £.  Benesh;  8.  Voit  de  Pologne, 
Paris ;  4s.  UEcho  Polonaise,  Paris ;  5.  Polonia,  Paris ;  6.  Bib- 
UothSque  Russe  et  Polonaise,  Paris,  Carlsruhe  &  Leipzig;  7* 
Verevn  fiir  kaschubische  Volkshtmde,  MitteUu/ngen,  Leipzig, 
1908-10;  8.  Archio  fur  slawische  PhUologie,  Berlin,  1876- 
1915,  36  volumes ;  9.  VEcho  de  Rtusie,  Paris ;  10.  La  Revue 
de  Pologne,  Paris;  11.  VAigle  Blanc  (a  richly  illustrated 
bi-monthly  revue  devoted  to  the  Polish  Question),  Lausanne, 
Switzerland;  12,  Le  Monitor  Polonais:  revue  politique,  Lau- 
sanne; 13.  Bulletin  Yougoslave,  Paris,  1916;  14.  Le  Butte- 
tin  Montenegrin  (Geneve,  since  1917;  President:  Andrija 
Radovitch).  I  might  quote  here  Nietzsche's  opinion  about 
Russia.     He  says  this  in  his  two  works : 

^'Russia,  the  only  power  at  present  which  has  duality  in 
its  constitution,  which  can  wait,  and  yet  promise  something 
— the  antithetical  conception  to  the  pitiable,  European, 
petty-state  system,  which  has  got  into  a  critical  condition 
with  the  establishment  of  the  Grerman  state'*  {TwHight  of 
the  IdoU — Roving  Expeditions,  39).  *'The  power  to  exer- 
cise will  is  strongest  of  all  and  most  astonishing  in  that  im- 
mense intermediate  empire  where  Europe  seems  to  flow  back 
to  Asia,  namely,  in  Russia.  There,  this  power  has  for  long 
been  continuously  hoarded  and  stored  up;  there,  the  will — 
uncertain  whether  to  be  negative  or  affirmative — ^waits  threat- 
eningly to  be  discharged  (to  borrow  their  favorite  expression 


Slavic  Ideal  of  National  Unity  209 

from  our  physicists).  Probably  not  only  Indian  wars  and 
complications  in  Asia  would  be  necessary  in  order  that 
Europe  might  be  relieved  from  its  greatest  danger,  but  also 
internal  subversion,  the  shattering  of  the  empire  into  small 
states,  together  with  the  obligation  of  everybody  to  read  his 
newspaper  at  breakfast.  I  say  this  not  as  one  desiring  it; 
the  reverse  would  rather  be  in  accordance  with  my  sentiments 
— I  mean  such  an  augmentation  of  the  threateningness  of 
Russia  that  Europe  would  have  to  resolve  to  be  equally 
threatening;  that  is  to  say,  it  would  have  to  acquire  one 
milt  by  the  institution  of  a  new  caste  to  rule  over  the  coun- 
try, a  persistent,  dreadful,  spontaneous  will,  which  can  set 
up  itself  goals  to  be  attained  millenniums  hence — so  that  the 
long-spun  comedy  of  the  petty-state  system,  and  its  dynastic 
as  well  as  democratic  multivolitionism  may  finally  come  to 
an  end.  The  time  for  petty  politics  is  past:  the  next  cen- 
tury will  bring  the  struggle  for  the  dominion  of  the  earth — 
the  necessity  for  grand  politics"  {Beyond  Good  and  EvU^ 
«08). 

It  is  also  interesting  to  note  what  Napoleon  said  about 
the  fate  of  Europe :  **Europe  will  become  one  day  either  a 
republic  or  the  Cossack."  Every  true  Slav  is  to-day  con- 
scious of  the  fact  that  Russia  is  the  Great  Mother  of  the 
Slavic  People,  From  her  they  came  and  to  her  they  will 
return.  (See:  W.  £•  Abbott,  Cossack  or  Republic?  in:  Yale 
Rev.,  Jan.,  1918,  821-6.) 

In  one  of  his  works  on  Russian  nationalism,  Menshikov, 
the  eminent  Russian  publicist  and  a  foe  of  obscurantism, 
says: 

^^In  a  world-wide  sense  only  we  Russians  are  Slavs  and — 
unfortunately — so  far  no  one  else.  The  other  Slav  nation- 
alities are  so  dismembered,  so  stupidly  and  artificially  kept 
apart  and  hostile  among  themselves,  that  they  scarcely  count 
either  politically  or  otherwise.  The  majority  of  the  Outer 
Slav  Nations  are  still  under  the  Gkrman,  Hungarian  or  Turk- 


210  Who  Are  ike  SUnmf 

ish  yoke,  and  at  present  they  are  quite  unable  to  shake  off 
this  yoke.  There  are  many  reasons  for  the  decKne  of  the 
Western  Slavs,  but  the  principal  one  is  the  negaOoe  type  of 
their  character  and  the  consequent  tendency  to  dissensjons 
and  mutual  jealousies.  •  •  •  Even  as  regards  national  cul- 
ture, Russia — in  spite  of  all  her  internal  unseriea — takes 
the  lead  among  the  Slavic  nations.  In  every  respect  she  hu 
the  right  to  say:    *I  am  Slavdom.'  ** 

Many  might  ask  why  some  Slavs  are  afraid  of  the  Bus- 
sian  Empire,  which  has  such  a  great  ruler,  like  Peter  the 
Great,  whose  great  ideal  was  to  westemiie  Slavdom.  The 
powers  of  Tzardom  increased  and  finally  reached  their  lenitii 
with  Peter  the  Great,  who  may  be  called  the  first  of  the  mod* 
ern  Russian  or  Slavic  Tzars.  It  is  rightly  pointed  by  Joseph 
Goricar  that  it  was  the  intention  of  the  Germans  to  keep  the 
world  in  darkness  about  the  ideals  of  the  Russian  people  in 
order  to  bolster  up  their  arguments  for  the  necessity  of  a 
Grerman  tutelage  over  this  vast  Slavic  empire,  to  conceal 
their  designs  upon  it  and  to  lend  substance  to  the  cry:  Doimn 
mth  Tzarism!  Possibly  also,  because  they  were  ashamed 
that  these  "barbarous"  Slavic  people  enjoyed  more  demo- 
cratic self-government  than  the  "civilized*'  Germans. 

It  is  also  not  very  easy  to  accept  the  statement  of  many 
historians,  who  say  that  the  Slavs  lack  cohesion.  R.  W. 
Seton- Watson  says:  "Suffice  it  to  say  that  the  Slavs  have 
throughout  history  shown  a  fissile  and  centrifugal  tendency, 
and  thus  the  mysterious  figures  of  Samo  and  Svatopluk  are 
the  only  Slav  empire  builders  till  we  reach  the  days  of  Peter 
the  Great.  Ottokar  of  Bohemia  and  Ivan  the  Terrible  are 
possible  exceptions."  But  the  Russian  Mir  and  Serbian 
Zadruga  and  Brataivo  are  developments  which  indicate — al- 
though within  the  small  social  unit — that  the  Slav  with  his 
political  genius  evolved  stable  forms  of  organization  and 
mutual  social  control,  which  will  be  doubtless  of  great  im- 
portance in  the  near  future.     Herzen  believes  earnestly  in 


1 


Slavic  Ideal  of  Natioruil  Vfity  Sll 

tiie  Slavic  communistic  ideals  and  Slavic  people,  people  who 
do  not  care  for  centralization;  he  hopes,  like  many  Slavo- 
philes, that  the  Slavs  will  unite  on  the  principle  of  free 
doDOcratic  federation — a  dream  of  Panslavism,  for  as  a  Ser- 
biaii  proverb  says :  ^^Who  does  not  acknowledge  a  brother  as 
hrotl^r  will  acknowledge  a  stranger  as  master.'*  This  Pan- 
Slavic  Ideal  was  not  only  a  movement,  as  it  is  sometimes 
believed,  which  resulted  from  the  Czech  and  other  Slav  re- 
vivals, but  was  in  existence  a  considerable  time  ago.  Not 
long  after  the  downfall  of  Bohemia  (in  1620),  the  Polish 
ambassador  to  Peter  the  Great  predicted  upon  the  racial 
unity  of  the  Slavs  and  predicting  a  third  epoch  of  Slavic 
history — following  on  those  of  prosperity  and  adversity — in 
which  all  the  Slavic  tribes  or  nations  shall  unite  *^in  brother- 
ly love,  and  return  to  their  first  state  of  union." 

This  language  is  closely  followed  by  Jan  Kolar,  the  great 
poetic  apostle  of  Pan-Slavic  or  All-Slavic  Ideal.  In  one  of 
his  essays  written — ^in  German — in  1831,  entitled  "On  the 
literary  Reciprocity  between  the  Families  and  Dialects  of 
the  Slavic  Nations"  (2nd  ed.,  1844),  he  says: 

^or  the  first  time  in  many  centuries,  the  scattered  Slavs 
regard  themselves  once  more  as  one  great  people.  •  •  •  The 
Slavic  nation  strives  to  return  to  its  original  unity.  •  •  •"  ^^ 

As  the  Pan-Slavic  Ideal  is  misrepresented  by  many  for- 
eigners, especially  by  the  Germans,  it  is  the  scientific  duty 
of  this  study  to  deal  with  that  problem  separately  and  in 
detail,  in  order  to  see  the  spirit  and  modus  operandi  of  the 
Slavic  rapprochement^  L  e.,  the  work  of  the  "unification"  of 
Slavic  nations. 


CHAPTER  XXn 


PAK-8LATIC  IDSAIt 


WHAT  IB  the  Pan-Slavic  IdealP  Is  it  a  danger  to  hn- 
manity  at  large?  Is  it  the  same  as  Pan-Germanism? 

Pan-Slavism^  or  All-Slavdom  is  the  term  applied  to  a 
movement  with  the  aim  of  drawing  closer  together  all  the 
various  nations  of  Slavic  stock  to  the  original  Slavic  unitji 
a  movement  in  which  Russia  as  the  great  and  mighty  Slavic 
nation  has  assumed  the  leadership,  for  the  political  and  es- 
pecially cultural  union  of  all  tribes  of  Slavic  descent. 

Accordingly  the  Pan-Slavic  or  All-Slavic  Ideal  is  union 
of  Slavic  race,  an  opposition  to  all  foreign  domination,  and 
the  attainment  of  a  higher  intellectual,  religious-moral,  and 
social-political  condition  in  the  general  march  of  humanity, 
or  a  conviction  that  there  are  the  natural  germs  of  a  distinc- 
tively Slavic  civilization  in  the  past,  and  that  the  instinct 
of  Slavic  traditions  must  not  be  overwhelmed  by  the  impo- 
sition of  all  kinds  of  ideas  taken  from  abroad. 

This  historical  germ  of  Pan-Slavism  does  not  exist  in  the 
Pan-Germanism,  Professor  Thomas  G,  Masaryk  in  his  In- 
augural Lecture  at  the  University  of  London  (King's  Col- 
lege, 1916,  pp.  23-24)  says  rightly: 

"The  Pan-Germans  appeal  in  vain  to  history;  the  facts 
are  against  them.  History  most  assuredly  is  vitae  magistra, 
the  teacher  for  life,  but  there  is  history  and  history.  In  fact, 
history  does  not  prove  anything,  for  all  facts  are  equally 
historical — history  gives  us  many  examples  of  brutality  as 
of  humanity,  of  truth  as  of  falsehood.  The  Huns  also  are 
historical.    The  real  question  has  always  been,  and  always 

212 


THE  NEW  YORK 

PDBLIC  LIBRARY 


PafirSlavic  Ideal  S13 

will  be,  whether  we  are  to  bow  unquestioningly  before  all 
historical  facts,  or  whether  we  are  resolved  to  master  them. 
I  am  an  adherent  of  realism;  but  the  spiritual  and  moral 
forces  in  society  and  their  growth  are  not  less  real  than  the 
Prussian  generals ;  we  can  never  approve  of  the  RealpoUtik 
of  Treitschke,  Mommsen,  Lagarde,  Bernhardi,  etc.,  who  have 
converted  anthropology  into  zoology." 

As  the  Pan-Slavism  is  not  understood  by  many  foreign 
authors  it  is  a  crying  need  at  present  to  point  out  more 
in  detail  the  real  issues  and  claims  of  that  movement,  which 
is  still  only  a  politico-ethnological  theory,  a  cult,  an  aspira-* 
tion.  When  Professor  Franz  Boas  of  Columbia  University 
says  (in  his  article  on  The  Race  War  Myth,  published  in 
Evert/body's  Magazine^  1914s,  pp.  671-674)  that  the  Slavs 
and  the  Germans  are  by  blood  the  same  but  differ  only  in 
their  language,^  he  violates  both  physical-anthropological 
and  sociological-psychological  postulates  in  the  scientific 
study  of  a  race.  The  same  violation  is  shown  by  C.  Town- 
ley-FuUam,  the  author  of  PanrSlavism  in  America  (Forum, 
August,  1914i,  pp.  177-186),  for  the  so-called  leader  of 
**Pan-Slavism  in  America"  is  a  mere  refined  traitor  of  what 
is  most  precious  to  the  Slavic  nature,  doing  for  the  unjust 
German  cause  in  America  perhaps  more  than  any  other  col- 
lege professor  in  the  United  States. 

Pan-Slavism  rose  to  a  special  branch  of  Slavic  literature, 
and  its  principal  writers  were  Jan  Kolar,  M.  Grabowsky 
(1806-1826)  and  Count  Adam  Gurowsky.  One  of  the  first 
of  the  champions  of  the  conception  of  Pan-Slavism  was  Yurii 
or  Juraj  or  Georg  Krizanich  (1617-circa  1680),  a  Serbo- 
Kroat,  who  wrote  in  Russian.  He  was  of  noble  but  im- 
poverished family.  In  1617  he  appealed  to  the  Russian  Tzar 
Michael  (the  first  Romanov,  161S-1646)  to  come  to  the 
rescue  of  the  Slavs  of  the  Danube  and  the  Balkans,  making 
a  strong  plea  for  Slav  solidarity.  (On  the  fall  of  the  South 
Slavic  monarchies  in  the  fourteenth  century,  the  scholars 


314  Who  Are  the  Slamt 

of  the  South  like  Krixanich  began  to  migrate  to  Russxa.) 
About  1650,  Krizanich  comes  to  Moscow  and  exclaims  to 
the  Tzar: 

The  Western  Slavs  are  in  terrible  slavery;  only  Russia  has  its 
Slavic  ruler.  Therefore,  yon.  Great  Tsar,  ong^  to  watch  over 
the  Slavic  peoples,  and,  as  a  good  father,  yon  ong^  to  care  for 
your  scattered  children.  Have  mercy  upon  those  who  have 
made  a  mistake,  and  like  the  father  in  Ac  Bible,  make  them 
reasonable.  Many  of  them  seem  to  be  drunken  with  a  magic 
beverage.  In  their  blindness  they  do  not  even  fed  the  iiguzies 
which  they  suffer  from  their  enemies.  They  do  not  see  their 
shame,  they  are,  on  the  contrary,  proud  of  it  Only  thou.  Tsar, 
art  given  from  God  to  help  the  South  Slavs,  Poles,  and  Csedis, 
and  to  show  them  what  kind  of  a  yoke  they  carry:  only  tlioo 
canst  teach  them  to  revenge  their  people  and  to  overthrow  the 
German  yoke  under  which  they  labor. 

Krizanich  was  invited  to  Russia  to  assist  in  the  revision  of 
copies  of  the  Scriptures.  He  settled  in  Moscow  in  16469 
under  Tzar  Alexis  (1646-1676).  Krizanich  was  a  reformer, 
a  Roman  Catholic  priest,  who  studied  at  Zagreb  (Agram, 
Croatia,  his  birthplace),  at  Vienna,  Bologna,  and  at  Rome 
(1640),  where  he  was  trained  for  the  work  of  converting 
the  orthodox  Slavs  to  Catholicism,  and  with  great  ideal  for 
reuniting  the  two  churches  of  the  Slavs — Greek  Orthodox 
Church  and  Roman  Catholic  Church.  This  was  apparently 
the  germ  of  the  idea  of  an  ecclesiastic,  political,  and  literary 
union  of  the  Slavs.  He  hoped  by  means  of  grammar  and 
lexicon  to  unite  the  Slavic  tribes,  with  Russian  as  the  elder 
brother.  (He  was  cdso  one  of  the  earliest  students  of  Slavic 
philology.)  Russia  seemed  to  him  a  promising  field  for  this 
scheme,  but  his  plan  was  not  well  received  in  that  country, 
and  he  was  sent  to  Siberia.  In  1660,  from  some  unexplained 
cause,  he  was  exiled  to  the  depths  of  Siberia,  at  Tobolsk,  not- 
withstanding that  he  was  the  teacher  {  Peter  the  Great. 
We  do  not  know  what  caused  this  disgrace,  which  lasted  till 
1676.     It  is  thought  he  was  exiled  because  of  his  vigorous 


Pan-Slavic  Ideal  215 

attacks  on  the  Russian  (Greek,  Eastern  Orthodox)  Church. 
He  returned  from  Siberia  in  1676,  and  after  that  date  noth- 
ing 18  known  of  him. 

In  this  distant  exile  the  unhappy  Krizanich  composed  all 
his  works,  especially  his  Pan-Slavic  grammar,  Gramatichno 
Iskazofdye  (1666),  in  which  work  the  Pan-Slavic  language 
18  a  jargon  manufactured  by  the  author  largely  from  Rus- 
sian, with  admixture  of  the  Serbo-Croatian  dialect,^  but 
the  author  shows  no  small  scientific  insight  in  his  ability  to 
see  cognates,  his  critical  Serbian  grammar  (with  compari- 
son of  the  Russian,  Polish,  Kroatian  and  White  Russian, 
which  was  edited  from  the  manuscript  by  Bodiansky  in 
1848),  and  a  book  on  "Polity,**  which  is  even  more  important 
among  his  works  and  the  history  of  Pan-Slavism,  a  book 
which  was  published,  in  1860,  by  Bcsonov,  under  the  title. 
The  Rfusian  Empire  in  the  Middle  of  the  Seventeenth  Cen- 
tury. Here  Krizanich  criticizes  contemporary  conditions  in 
Russia,  and  proposes  remedies.  In  a  series  of  dialogues  he 
gives  here  a  complete  plan  of  political  and  social  reorganiza- 
tion on  Western  lines,  and  a  fancy  picture  of  a  reformed 
Russian  Empire.  In  it  he  shows  himself  a  widely-read  man, 
and  with  very  extensive  Western  culture.  The  picture  drawn 
in  his  Polity,  as  in  the  corresponding  production,  RtLssia 
in  the  Reign  of  Alexei  Mikhailovichy  written  by  Gregory 
K.  Kotoshkin  (1880-1867)  is  a  very  gloomy  one.  The  great 
remedy  suggested  by  Krizanich  is  education  (Maxim  Gorki 
gives  the  same  prescription  for  the  present,  republican  Rus- 
sia). No  doubt  Krizanich  was  a  sturdy  champion  of  the  Rus- 
sians against  Grerman  and  Greek  influence.  He  was  the  first 
who  formulated  the  opinion  according  to  which  Russia's  his- 
torical mission  was  to  deliver  the  South-Western  Slavs  from 
the  Turkish  dominion.  He  maintained  that  a  common  Slavic 
language  might  be  made  for  all  the  peoples  of  the  Slavic 
race,  anticipating  Jan  Kolar  by  one  hundred  and  fifty  years 
or  more.     Later  an  anonymous  work,  the  European  Pevr 


tarchff  (18S0)  and  the  writings  of  Count  Aclnm  de  Gurowsky 
(1805-1866),  a  Polish  author  long  resident  in  tho  United 
States,  made  a  cooBidorabk  impression  In  favor  of  a  Slavic 
union  onder  Romu.  Count  Gurowsky,  in  Iiis  La  write  tur 
la  Ruane  (1830),  advocated  Pan-Stavittm  whicb  has  been  fft- 
Torably  received  in  Russia.  (In  18iO  he  published  his  La 
at^iation  et  la  Butiie.)*  One  of  the  first  poets  of  Pan- 
:  slavism  was  the  Slovak  Jan  Kolar  (1793-1853)  °  who  in  a 
Slavic  periodical  of  Hungary,  entitled  HronJ.a,  published 
an  address  to  all  tbe  Slavs,  urging  them  to  drop  their  numer- 
ous fatnDy  feuds,  to  consider  themselves  as  one  great  nation, 
and  their  closely  related  langiinges  essentially  as  one.  His 
most  important  worlc  is  that  in  which  he  sings  his  owo  Slavic 
dream,  The  Daughter  of  the  Slav  C'SIAvtf  Dcera"),  a  song  of 
more  than  six  hundred  sonnets  (1851)."  He  says  concerning 
the  Slavs: 

"We  are  a  young  people.  .  .  .  We  knov  lAat  Uie  other 
peoples  have  done,  but  no  one  can  yet  divine  what  m  shall 
one  day  be  in  the  book  of  mankind.  ...  A  hundred  years 
hence  the  Slav  life,  like  a  deluge,  will  spread  its  power  in 
every  quarter.  .  .  ." 


The  Caaiet  of  PamSlaviim 

There  are  several  causes  in  shaping  the  AB-SIavic  Ideal : 
among  them  the  most  important  are  the  following:  (a)  Ger- 
man  idealistic  philosophy  or  romantic  German  metaphysics 
(Hegel,  Schclling,  and  Fichte)  ;  (b)  tbe  idea  of  nationality; 
(c)  antipathy  for  the  non-Slavic  spirit  at  the  Russian  court 
since  Peter  the  Great ;  (  d  )  antipathy  for  RcMne  and  the  Latin 
Catholicism  as  a  factor  in  denationalizing  Slavic  people; 
(e)  exclusive  influence  of  the  German  Kvltur  on  the  non- 
Russian  Slavs, 


THE  NEW  VORK 
PUBLIC  LIBRARY 

A8TOR,  LENOX  AND 
Z1LD£M  fOUNOATIOMS 


PanrSlavic  Ideal  217 

HegelianUm 

The  French  Revolution  has  aroused  a  mighty  reaction  not 
only  in  Russia  but  throughout  Europe.  The  French  ideas 
have  been  persecuted  in  Russia  and  finaUy  Voltaireism  has 
been  substituted  for  the  Metternich  systeifi  and  the  politics 
of  ^*Holy  Alliance."  Abandoning  Voltaire  and  Rousseau,  the 
Russians  accepted  the  teachings  of  Schelling,  Feuerbach  and 
especially  the  philosophy  of  HegeL 

According  to  Hegel  and  others,  universal  history  is  the 
*Tortschritt  im  Bewusstein  der  Freiheit"  (progress  in  the 
Consciousness  of  freedom),  and  in  each  period  of  the  world's 
history,  some  one  people  have  been  entrusted  with  the  high 
mission  of  enabling  the  Weltgeist  (or  Absolute  Reason)  to 
express  itself  in  objective  existence,  while  the  other  peoples 
had  for  the  time  no  metaphysical  justifications  for  their  ex- 
istence, and  no  higher  duty  than  to  imitate  slavishly  the  fa- 
vored rival  in  which  the  Absolute  Reason  had  for  the  moment 
chosen  to  incorporate  itself.  This  mystical  Metapsychosis 
of  the  Weltgeist  began  first  in  the  Oriental  Monarchies  (the 
Indian — a  branch  of  the  white  Aryan;  the  Egyptian — cre- 
ated by  an  Aryan  colony  from  India  which  settled  on  the 
Upper  Nile;  the  Assyrian — with  which  were  associated  the 
Hebrews  or  Jews,  Phoenicians,  Lydians,  Carthaginians,  and 
Himyaritcs;  the  Zoroastrians  and  Iranians  who  ruled  in 
nearer  Asia  under  the  names  of  Medes,  Persians,  and  Bac- 
trians,  constituting  a  branch  of  the  Aryan  family),  then  in 
China  (Chinese  people  are  an  Aryan  colony  from  India,  in- 
troducing civil  life  there),  then  in  ancient  Greece  (the  Greek 
culture  is  likewise  founded  by  the  Aryans),  next  in  old 
Rome  (in  ancient  Italy  sprang  Roman  culture,  which  is  a 
mixture  of  Celts,  Iberians,  Aryans  and  Semites),  and  lastly 
in  the  Germanic  peoples  it  completed  its  circle  of  existence 
in  the  highest  expression.  Such  a  philosophy  with  its  nimbus 
infallibility  could  not  satisfy  the  Slavs,  for  by  this  Hegelian 


218  Who  An  thg  Ommf 

theory  the  whole  of  the  SUne  rmoe  was  left  out  in  the  ebldt 
with  no  high  missioiiy  with  no  new  truths  to  dhmlgey  with 
nothing  better  to  do  than  to  imitate  the  German  eultare  and 

civilization. 

NaUonaUfHe  IdM 

Nationalistic  Idea  has  been  rapidly  spread  throoghoat  tiie 
Slavic  world.  After  the  fall  of  the  great  Napoleonie  Empire 
a  reaction  against  cosmopolitanism  and  a  romantie  cntfaosi- 
asm  for  nationality  spread  over  the  nations  in  Eorope.  The 
Slavic  contact  with  the  West  of  Europe  aroused  the  national 
consciousness  of  Russians  and  other  Slavs.  They  displayed 
both  their  Slavic  serious  traits  (deep  and  conscientious  study 
of  national  history,  national  literature,  popular  mythology, 
etc.),  and  the  frivolous  characteristics  (Uind  enthusiastic 
patriotism  or  chauvinistic  patriotic  fervor  and  rhetorical  ex- 
aggeration). The  spirit  of  patriotic  songs  of  Komer, 
Uhland,  Jahn,  and  other  Grennans  had  a  tremendous  echo  in 
Slavic  hearts,  especially  E.  Arndt's  Spirit  of  the  Age^  where 
Napoleon  and  French  influence  is  attacked  in  order  to  cre- 
ate the  spirit  of  nationality. 

Reforms  of  Peter  the  Great 

The  violent  reforms  of  Peter  the  Great,  who  created  a 
military  European  State  out  of  the  semi-Byzantine  and 
semi-Tartar  State  which  Russia  had  been  under  his  pred- 
ecessors, did  not  satisfy  many  thinking  Russians. 

Since  Peter  the  Great  the  Russian  Court  has  been  more  or 
less  inspired  by  non-Slavic  influences.  The  Russian  Semira- 
mis,  Catherine  the  Second,  was  continuing  the  Westerniza- 
tion policy  of  Peter  the  Great,  only  that  the  latter  had 
chosen  Germany  and  the  former  France  as  a  model.  Peter 
the  Great  was  accused  of  having  turned  his  country  out  of 
its  natural  course ;  of  having  trampled  upon  the  Slavic  spirit 


PatirSlavic  Ideal  219 

in  order  to  impose  the  foreign  culture  of  Western  Europe. 
The  SkiYophiles  remember  the  teachings  of  the  famous  Bishop 
Berkeley,  who  says,  "Westward  the  course  of  empire  takes 
its  way."  Most  prominent  and  learned  Russians  visited 
Europe,  and  Europeans  came  among  them  and  described 
what  they  saw.  So,  for  example,  Joseph  de  Maistre  ( 1754- 
18S1),  de  Custine,  and  Baron  Haxthauscn,*^  who  under  Aksa- 
kor's  guidance  displayed  the  Russian  Mir  and  common  tenure 
before  an  ^tonished  world.  The  book  of  de  Custine,  pub- 
lished in  1849,  was  especially  a  bitter  pill,  for  his  revelations 
Gonoeming  Peter  the  Great  aad  the  comedy  of  Catherine  the 
Second,®  the  **Empire  of  fayades,'*  Russie  policSe  non  civ- 
ttUie,  hit  the  right  spot,  his  eyes  saw  insultingly  much.  The 
Slavophiles  or  the  advocates  of  the  union  of  the  Slavs  as  a 
counterpart  to  the  Latin-German  world,  these  celebrators  of 
the  high  spiritual  gifts  granted  to  ^^Holy  Russia"  in  prefer- 
ence to  the  **rotten  West"  (to  use  the  expression  of  Shevy- 
riov),  proclaimed  Peter  the  Great  a  betrayer  of  his  people,  of 
his  country,  and  of  her  history ; — "he  fell  in  love  with  Eu- 
rope," says  one  of  the  Russian  writers.®  Many  Russian  rul- 
ers have  difficulty  with  their  innovations.  (  So,  for  example, 
Peter  the  Third,  1728-1762,  grandson  of  Peter  the  Great, 
drew  down  upon  himself,  by  his  innovations,  the  enmity  of  the 
nobles  and  clergy,  and  was  in  consequence  dethroned  and 
strangled  by  conspirators,  of  whom  his  wife,  the  profligate, 
cruel  and  infamous  Catherine  the  Second  was  an  accomplice. 
His  last  words  were :  **It  was  not  enough  to  deprive  me  of  the 
Crown  of  Russia,  but  I  must  be  put  to  death.")  The  Slavo- 
philes say,  **The  nations  of  the  West  began  to  live  before  us, 
and  are  consequently  more  advanced  than  we  are;  but  we 
have  on  that  account  no  reason  to  envy  them,  for  we  can 
profit  by  their  errors,  and  avoid  those  deep-rooted  evils  from 
which  they  are  suffering.  He  who  has  just  been  bom  is  hap- 
pier than  he  who  is  dying."  They  also  claim  that  in  the  his- 
tory of  the  West  exist  violence,  slavery  and  egotism;  and 


ass  Who  Are  the  SUmt 

less  individual  egotism  have  exhausted  the  social  forces  and 
brought  society  to  the  verge  of  incurable  anarchy,  an  inevi- 
table dissolution,  the  social  and  political  history  of  Roasia 
has  been  harmonious  and  peaceful — ^it  presents  no  struggks 
between  the  different  social  classes,  and  no  conflicts  between 
Orthodox  Church  and  State.  Many  Slavophiles  attacked 
Roman  Catholic  Church  in  the  spirit  of  the  doctrines  ci  the 
Galilean  Church  which  Grerson  (a  Frenchman)  was  among 
the  first  to  formulate,  and  which  were  later  defended  and 
modified  by  J.  R.  Bossuet  (16S7-1704).  John  Gerson  (1S6S- 
14S9)  uses  very  strong  language  in  criticizing  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church.  He  says :  *^The  court  of  Rome  has  cre- 
ated a  thousand  oiBces  by  which  to  make  money,  but  hardly 
one  for  the  propagation  of  virtue.  From  morning  till  night 
there  is  talk  of  nothing  but  armies,  lands,  towns,  and  money; 
rarely,  or  rather  never,  do  they  speak  of  chastity,  charity, 
justice,  fidelity,  and  a  pure  life."  Grerson  is  against  the 
monarchical  theory  of  Pope's  Church:  "The  Church  uni- 
versal is  the  assemblage  of  all  Christians,  whether  Greeks  or 
barbarians,  men  or  women,  nobles  or  peasants,  rich  or  poor. 
This  Church  it  is  which,  according  to  tradition,  can  neither 
err  nor  offend ;  her  only  head  is  Jesus  Christ,  the  popes,  car- 
dinals, prelates,  ecclesiastics,  kings,  and  the  people  are  its 
members,  although  of  different  degrees.  •  .  .  There  is  an- 
other Church,  called  universal,  to  wit,  the  Pope  and  the 
clergy ;  it  is  that  which  is  usually  called  the  Roman  Church, 
it  is  the  Cliurch  of  whom  the  Pope  is  regarded  as  the  head, 
and  the  other  ecclesiastics  as  members.  This  Church  can  err 
and  offend,  it  can  deceive  and  be  deceived  and  can  fall  into 
schism  and  heresy ;  it  is  but  the  instrument  and  the  organ  of 
the  Church  universal,  and  has  no  more  authority  than  is  given 
by  the  Church  universal  to  wield  the  power  which  resides  in 
it  alone.  •  •  •  The  Church  has  the  right  to  depose  the  popes 
if  they  show  themselves  unworthy  of  their  office  or  if  they 
are  incapable  of  exercising  its  functions ;  for  if,  for  the  pub- 


Pan-Slavic  Ideal  223 

fie  good,  a  king  may  be  deposed,  who  holds  the  kingdom  of 
his  ancestors  by  the  right  of  succession,  how  much  more  may 
a  pope  be  deposed,  who  holds  his  title  only  through  the  elec- 
tion of  the  cardinals?  .  .  ." 

There  are  many  other  reasons  why  the  Slavophiles  reject 
the  Roman  Catholic  Church.  They  ridicule  the  statement 
of  their  Slavic  brothers.  Catholic  Poles,  who  think  that 
Pdomsm  means  the  Catholic  Church  of  Poland.  In  one 
word,  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  curtails  individual  liberty 
for  the  sake  of  unity.  Christian  Protestantism,  too,  takes 
the  alternative  and  loses  its  unity  in  its  individualism.  Rus- 
sian, Slavic  Eastern  Church  cures  the  extremes  of  both 
Catholic  and  Protestant  Churches,  say  the  Slavophiles. 

A  Serbian  writer,  Momjfilo  T.  Seleskovich,  in  his  The  Soul 
of  the  Slwo  ("Intemat  Journal  of  Ethics,"  XXVIII,  1918, 
860-72)  says  this  about  the  Slavic  Church: 

Culture  in  the  West  means  the  national  quality,  and  the  church 
means  the  international  clement.  With  the  Slav^  on  the  contrary, 
it  is  the  church  that  harbors  the  national  element  and  culture  the 
international.  Culture  and  the  church  supplement  each  other 
in  the  West,  completely;  with  the  Slav  the  one  grows  out  of  the 
other,  the  nation^  being  in  his  case,  as  we  saw,  not  the  opposite 
to  the  international,  but  its  fruit. 

German  **Kultur'* 

Grermans,  as  the  political  masters  of  the  non-Russian 
Slavs,  tried  to  crush  the  Slavic  soul  with  their  KuUur^  as  if 
culture  and  civilization  might  be  changed  like  our  daily  dress, 
worthy  to  be  worn  by  everybody.  The  reason  is  skillfully 
siunmarized  by  Professor  Tucich,  and  by  a  Chinese  student 
and  traveller,  K'Ung  Yuan  Ku'suh.  Professor  Tucich  says 
in  his  book  cited  above : 

*^The  non-Russian  Slavs  stood  for  a  long  time  under  the 
influence  of  Grerman  culture.  With  their  characteristic  ag- 
gressiveness the  Germans  represented  their  culture  as  the 


m  Who  Are  the  Slavit, 

high-water  mark  of  civilisation  and  inculcated  it  everywhere 
with  the  same  violence  which  at  present  distinguiBliei  the  ad- 
vance of  their  invading  hordes*  Zven  nations  possessing  a 
peerless  millennial  culture^  like  the  French  and  Italians*  have 
found  it  difficult  to  escape  their  influence.  But  a  sham  most 
inevitably  die  of  its  own  eiqposure.  Every  people,  every  nar 
tlon  has  its  own  peculiar  susceptibility»  a  kind  of  instinctive 
taste,  which  refuses  to  tolerate  anything  that  does  not  ap- 
peal to  its  soul,  and  could  act  destructively  upon  it.  The 
people  of  the  West  have  for  some  time  past  boycotted  the 
^Williamitic'  culture,  and  only  sundry  isolated  Slav  peoples 
have  admitted  it — ^principally  those  who  were  practically 
dependent  on  Grermany,  and  whose  native  culture  was  forci- 
bly suppressed.  The  result  was  that  a  few  years  ago  a  non- 
Russian  Slav  knew  his  sentimental  Schiller  better  than  his 
Dante,  Lenau  better  than  his  Pushkin,  EHeist  better  than 
Shakespeare,  and  Gottfried  Keller  better  than  Dostoyevsky. 
In  the  Slav  schools  in  Austria-Hungary  the  German  lan- 
guage is  obligatory  as  the  official  language  (the  other  lan- 
guages are  to  this  day  not  permitted  in  the  schools),  Grerman 
history  is  taught  as  the  standard  of  national  greatness  and 
civilization  and  German  literature  and  art  as  practically 
unique  and  unequalled.  All  that  bore  the  hallmark  ^lade 
in  Germany'  was  inculcated  as  ideal.  That  it  was  not  at 
all  strange  that  German  culture  has  for  a  long  time  pre- 
dominated among  these  Slavs.  But  the  Slav  instinct  always 
.hated  this  culture,  though  at  first  unconsciously,  and  sensed 
it  as  a  false  and  treacherous  enemy.  Then  Russia  began  her 
intellectual  campaign  among  the  Slavs.  At  first  it  was  an 
uphill  struggle,  for  the  Government  authorities  placed  every 
possible  obstacle  in  the  way  of  this  propaganda.  But  when 
the  Slav  peoples  realized  that  the  Russian  influence  could 
only  reach  them  as  forbidden  fruit,  they  began  greatly  to  de- 
sire it.  To  the  power  of  the  State  they  opposed  the  power 
of  their  will  and  their  instincts.     This  struggle  is  still  in 


PanrSlavic  Ideal  ftStB 

progress,  bat  it  has  been  uniformly  successful  in  favor  of 
the  Russian  influence.  During  the  ^eighties'  the  results  of 
this  influence  began  to  show  fruit,  and  since  that  time  Slav 
intelleetual  and  educational  development  has  safely  entered 
the  fairway  of  Russian  intellectualism.  Art  and  literature 
have  followed  the  lines  laid  down  by  Russia,  and  become 
more  definitely  Slavic.  The  latent  mental  wealth  and  re- 
sources of  the  Slav  nations  have  to  come  to  the  surface  and 
appear  pure  and  unaflTected  and  entirely  free  from  Grerman 
^angularity/  while  their  social  problems  betray  a  distinct 
kinship  with  the  Russian  social  movement.  In  recent  years 
this  process  of  emancipation  and  affiliation  has  so  far  de- 
veloped that  it  has  entered  the  field  of  politics  materialized 
in  the  Russian  protectorate  over  aU  the  Slavs.  This,  how- 
ever, required  no  propaganda — it  arose  out  of  itself." 

The  Chinese  author  says : 

^I  see  in  Russia  a  race  of  kin  with  mine,  immense  in  popu- 
lation, immense  in  the  primitive  and  latent  virtues,  immense 
in  ignorance  and  vice.  But  China  sleeps,  and  Russia  has 
been  galvanized.  Her  virtues  are  becoming  active :  her  vices 
are  in  process  of  suppression  and  elimination.  The  vast 
simplicity,  the  transparent  guile  of  Russia  are  forces  too 
enormous  to  be  measured  even  by  the  Russians.  Grermany 
comprehends  them  not  at  all,  or  there  had  never  been  this 
war.  The  Grermans  thought  to  batter  Russia  to  humility, 
seeing  often  Russians  prostrate  to  such  treatment  dealt  by 
their  kind.  But  the  Russian  people  can  be  humbled  only  by 
their  kind.  Foreign  blows  arouse  their  pride.  They  accept 
such  chastisement  with  momentary  patience  when  retaliation 
is  not  possible,  and  when  hurt  sufficiently  it  is  their  custom 
to  retreat.  But  they  have  brooding  minds  and  a  physical 
capacity  that  thrives  on  suffering.  If  they  retire  to-day  it 
is  that  they  shall  return  to-morrow  invigorated  and  revenge- 
ful. Germany  is  passionately  hated  by  the  whole  Slavic  race. 
This  is  Russia's  first  national  war  in  the  sense  that  Germany 


S26  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

is  the  first  foe  that  the  entire  Rusrian  peopk  efer  have  been 
glad  to  fight,  and  are  anxious  to  destroy.  It  is  a  racial 
war.  Of  their  own  will  the  Russians  will  never  cease  from 
fighting  while  they  have  the  wherewithal  to  bnild  an  army 
and  while  their  enemy  survives**  (See:  K*Ung  Yuam  Ku*mth^ 
The  Judgment  of  the  Orient,  London,  Dent,  1916»  7S.) 

Ruiiian  Shmtm 

The  aim  and  sympathies  of  thinking  Russians  have  been 
harmonious  and  more  or  less  uniform  in  the  eighteenth  cen- 
tury. But  in  the  nineteenth  century,  when  the  craie  for 
foreign  things  which  went  so  far  to  spoil  the  early  e£Ports 
of  the  Russian  people  towards  growth  and  self-realisation 
began  to  give  place  to  the  motion  of  a  regenerative  mis- 
sion, we  sec  two  distinct  opposite  camps,  represented  by  the 
Russian  Slavophiles  and  the  Russian  Westermsis  or  Occi- 
dentalists  respectively.^^  Both  parties  saw  in  Russia  the 
elect  nation^  the  future  regeneration,  but  the  first  found  that 
regenerative  force  in  Russia's  past  with  her  historical  tradi- 
tions, while  the  latter  saw  the  special  fitness  of  Russia  to 
play  the  role  of  universal  regenerator  in  the  absence  of 
historical  traditions.  However  great  the  difference  in  their 
political  views,  both  the  Slavophiles  and  the  Westemists 
were  inspired  by  the  same  sincere  love  for  their  Slavic  peo- 
ple, in  whom  alone  they  saw  the  future  of  Russia,  for  whom 
alone  they  pursued  their  labor  of  love  and  life. 

Slavophiles 

Russian  Slavophiles  are  the  champions  of  the  national 
idea,  national  civilization,  rcvilers  of  Europe.  Its  object  is 
the  regeneration  of  the  country  through  a  return  to  the  old 
ideas  of  Russian  civilization  as  they  had  stood  before  the 
RVestem  innovations  of  Peter  the  Great.  The  curse  of  the 
Russian  land  has  been  not  the  native  institutions,  but  tlie 


PanrSlavic  Ideal  2«7 

barbaric  government  left  by  the  Tartar  invasions  (after  sev- 
eral victories  when  Russians  shed  rivers  of  blood,  the  Golden 
Horde  conquered — 1224-1240 — the  major  part  of  Slavic 
Russia,  which  remained  for  three  centuries  under  the  yoke  of 
the  Mongols,  whom  Grenghiz-Khan  had  gathered  into  a  na- 
tional body  in  1204;  in  1294  there  was  a  decline  of  this 
Mongol  empire  at  the  death  of  Kublai-Khan)  and  the  hard 
and  inflexible  bureaucratic  conception  of  government, 
brought  in  by  Peter  the  Great  from  Grermany  in  her  worst 
absolutist  period.  Their  tradition  may  be  summed  up  in  the 
three  words — Tzar,  Church,  and  People.  Accordingly  their 
creed  and  program  is  based  mainly  on  the  following  three 
fundamental  principles  of  Russian  life: 

(1)  Religious  Orthodoxjf — ^the  Greek  Eastern  Orthodox 
Church,  with  the  necessity  of  planting  its  cross  on  the  dese- 
crated dome  of  St.  Sophia  in  Constantinople.  (Peter  the 
Great  reorganized  the  Russian  Church,  its  government  being 
intrusted  to  the  Holy  Synod,  of  which  the  Tzar  was  the 
head. )  Slavophiles  claim  that  this  Orthodoxy  is  a  living  or- 
ganism of  life  and  truth,  assuming  it  to  be  the  only  religion 
which  remains  true  to  the  spirit  of  original  Christianity, 
having  harmoniously  wedded  unity  and  liberty  by  the  prin- 
ciple of  Christian  Love.  The  great  Russian  publicist,  Gra- 
dovsky,  says: 

^'In  olden  times,  peace  reigned  between  non-believers  and 
the  Catholic  Slavs  in  Russia;  the  Jews,  the  Mussulmans  and 
the  Christians  live  together  in  perfect  harmony."  ^^ 

(2)  State  Autocracy — the  Absolute  Power  of  the  Rus- 
sian Ruler,  who  ought  to  be  proclaimed  "Pan-Slavic  Tzar." 
Slavophiles  claim  that  this  autocracy  was  created  by  the 
"free"  will  of  its  citizens,  that  it  is  not  a  product  of  conflict 
and  brutal  force,  to  which  present  parliamentary  rule  is  but 
a  natural  reaction,  as  are  the  Western  Governments.  The 
legend  of  the  call  of  Rurik,  the  first  dynast  of  Russia,  may 
not  he  triio  bT^^torirnlly,  lint  \f  mrtninly  is  true  tempornmon- 


828  Who  An  fk#  Stmnt 

tally,  reflecting  the  aoiil  of  the  Bmrian  people^  tbcj  duD. 
Thus  autocracy  is  the  ^Hdy  Ark**  of  the  Rmaitm — Cfae 
sovereign,  the  Tkar,  wishes  but  the  good  of  the  Rmiaii  poo* 
pie  and  this  makes  parliamentary  rale  superfluous. 

(8)  Social  Commumai  OwmerMp^  based  on  the  "ptmajfkt 
of  the  patriarchal  family,  the  Rossiaa  Jftr  or  the  ForUk 
Land  Commune^  a  realisation  of  the  Utopian  Dreams  of 
many  non-Slavic  sociologists,  reformers  and  economists, 
who  hoped  to  attain  it  by  means  of  capitalism,  and  a  pro- 
letariat. The  Mir  was  called  the  cornerstone  of  all  Russian 
institutions.  The  socialist  ideal  of  communal  ownership  of 
land  and  of  the  tools  of  production,  it  was  clainwd,  needed 
not  to  be  obtained  in  Russia  by  force,  for  there  is  a  natural 
product  having  grown  from  the  very  heart  of  the  Russian 
nation.  The  creation  of  a  Russian  proletariat  is  unnecea- 
sary  and  impossiUe  in  Russia,  because  the  spirit  of  Chris- 
tian resignation  and  self-sacrifice  has  achieved  there  what 
selfish  Western  Europe  is  trying  to  get  by  a  bitter  class* 
struggle.  It  is  concluded  that  the  Russian  society  is  based 
upon  the  principle  of  justice  and  voluntary  self-abasement, 
winch  is  immeasurably  higher  than  the  struggle  principle  of 
the  ^^Rotten  West"  (this  term  comes  from  Constantin  S. 
Aksakov)  of  "cultured**  and  "civilized'*  Europe.  In  one 
word :  in  Europe  the  constitution  of  houses  and  families  leads, 
eo  iptOy  to  a  system  of  majorities  which  oppresses  the  minor- 
ities to  the  feudal  and  aristocratic  state. 

The  main  representatives  of  this  movement  are  Brothers 
Aksakov— Constantin  (1817-1860)  and  Ivan  (1823-1886, 
President  of  the  Moscow  Slavic  Society),  sons  of  Serge  Tim* 
ofiyevich  Aksakov  (1791-1869;  recently  his  three  works  are 
translated  into  English:  Rustian  Schoolrboy^  N.  Y.,  Long- 
mans, Green  &  Co.,  191S,  XII-|-216;  A  Russian  Gentleman^ 
and  Years  of  Childhood) ;  the  Brothers  Kiriyevsky — Ivan 
Vasilyevich  (1806-1866)  and  Peter  (1808-1846);  Alex. 
Stephanovich  Khomyakov  (1804-1860:  editor  of  the  famous 


PanrSlavic  Ideal  2S9 

Moscow  Gazette^  which  obtained  immense  influence),  Michael 
Nikiforovich  Katkov  (1820-1887),  Y.  F.  Samarin  (d.  1876), 
Prince  Odoyevsky,  Sishkov  (1764-1841),  Eoshelev,  Burach- 
kov,  Ostrovsky,  D,  Valuyev,  K.  N.  Leontiev  (1881-1891), 
Apollon  Grigoriev,  Ahnazon,  N.  Y.  Danilevsky,  Tyuchev, 
Count  Uvarov  (d.  1884),  C.  P.  Pobyedonostzev  (1827- 
1907),  N,  Strahov,  Count  Nikolay  Pavlovich  Ignyatiev 
(18S2-1886),  General  Gorchakov  (d.  1883),  General  Skobe- 
lev  (1848-1882),  Heyden,  Shipov,  Stakhovich,  etc. 

Of  course,  these  are  many  shades  of  opinions  among  the 
Russian  Slavophiles.  Katkov,  the  head  of  the  nationalistic 
party,  and  Pobyedonostzev  (Count  Paul  Sheremetyev  de- 
scribes him  as  a  ^^man  in  a  scheme"),  proctor  of  the  Holy 
Synod  of  the  Russian  Church,  are  very  nationalistic,  com- 
pared with  Kiriyevsky.  N.  I.  Kostomarov*'  supported  the 
theory  of  the  federative  system  in  ancient  Russia,  and  in 
opposition  to  that  of  C.  Aksakov,  which  attributed  a  pre- 
ponderating share  in  the  organization  of  the  Russian  coun- 
try to  the  provincial  parliaments.  Karamsin's  Memoir  on 
Old  and  New  Russia  (1811)  protests  against  any  deviation 
from  the  traditional  autocratic  system.  (The  first  eight 
volumes  of  his  History  of  Russia  appeared  in  1818,  and  the 
whole  edition  of  3000  was  sold  out  in  25  days.  The  four 
later  volumes — the  last,  unfinished,  comes  down  to  1611 — 
were  published  in  1818-29.)  Karamsin's  chief  thesis  was 
that  Russia  flourished  when  autocracy  prevailed,  and  was 
weak  when  autocratic  power  was  on  the  decline.^*  Kiriyev- 
sky's  Slavophilism  was  broader.  He  was,  therefore,  not 
liked  by  the  Russian  autocracy.  In  1852  the  Russian  min- 
ister of  England,  Prince  Shirimski-Shaklmetov  (in  his  re- 
port to  the  Tzar,  Sborrdky  Miscellany,  1852)  wrote  about 
Kiriyevsky: 

**Kiriyevsky  does  not  pay  due  respect  to  the  immortal 
merits  of  the  great  Reformator  of  Russia  and  of  his  im- 
perial successors."     According  to  G.  de  Wesselitzky  (see 


230  Who  Are  the  Slamt 

his  Russian  Democracy^  N.  Y.,  1916,  p.  64),  the  great  SIatd- 
philc  leader,  Ivan  Aksakov  said  that  ^the  SlaTophSes  were 
unjustly  criticized  in  Russia  for  taking  too  great  an  interest 
in  foreign  Slavs ;  they  did  it  chiefly  in  order,  by  emphansing 
the  Slav  origin  of  the  Russian  ]ieopIe,  to  atta^  its  national 
independence  at  home.**  The  Russian  people,  who  were 
always  deploring  the  oppression  of  Eastern  Christians  and 
longing  to  free  them  from  it,  were  most  impressed  by  GSlad- 
stone's  thundering  indictment  against  Turkey  and  felt  they 
could  no  longer  remain  passive.  Numerous  vohinteers  off  all 
classes  went  out  to  help  Serbia,  and  those  of  the  peasantry, 
when  asked  why  they  were  doing  it,  mostly  answered  >—^To 
suffer  for  Christ.^^  Katkov,  editor  of  Moscow  G€uetU  and 
an  enemy  of  Europeans,  attacked  the  Poles  as  false  to  the 
Slavic  brotherhood.  He  said  that  in  fighting  the  only  state 
capable  of  bringing  the  Slavic  idea  to  triumph  they  were 
acting  as  aristocrats,  and  enemies  of  the  Orthodox  Reli- 
gion. 

''Westcrnists''  or  '* Liberals'' 

The  Russian  Progressive  Westernists  or  **0ccidentali8t8" 
are  under  the  influence  of  Western  European  views ;  they  arc 
champions  of  one  common  European  civilization,  preachers 
of  univcrsalism.  This  school  laid  the  foundation  of  the 
Liberal  Russian  movements,  represented  mainly  by  the  Rus- 
sian intelligentzia  (the  intelligent  part  of  the  nation).  Their 
ideal  is  the  Western  liberalism  of  the  Whig  or  the  Gruizot 
type,  maintaining  moreover  that  everything  which  has  hap- 
pened in  Western  Europe,  in  the  course  of  evolution  of  Rus- 
sia (such  as  depopulation  of  the  villages,  the  horrors  of 
freshly  developing  capitalists,  revealed  in  England  by  the 
Parliamentary  Commissions  of  the  forties,  the  powers  of 
bureaucracy  which  had  developed  in  France,  etc.),  must 
necessarily  be  repeated  in  Russia  as  well,  for  they  are  "un- 
avoidable laws   of  evolution."     Their   social  and  political 


Serb;   the^ral  Envoy  Extraordinary  and  Minister  Plenipotentiary  from 

.Serbia  to  t))e  I'nited  Statea;  srholar  and  patriot,  who  was  able  to  unit« 

Serbian,  Croatian  and  Slovene  people  in  America. 


THE  NEW  YORK 
PUBLIC  LIBRARY 


■*fiTOR.  LENOX  AND 
MtOfitt  «XJHflAT10NS 


Pan-Slavic  Ideal 


SSI 


views  are  the  exact  antithesis  of  Count  Uvarov's  theocratic 
Trinity: — Orthodoxy^  Autocracy  and  NatianaUnn — ^which 
has  been  claimed  as  the  only  institution  which  can  preserve 
Russia  in  continuous  safety  and  happiness. 

The  most  important  representatives  of  this  movement  are 
Alexander  Ivanov  Herzen  ^^  (1821-1870),  who  in  the  Kolokol 
(**The  Bell,"  a  Russian  newspaper  at  London,  1857;  the 
motto  of  it  was :  ^I  call  the  living;  I  mourn  the  dead;  I  break 
the  thunder  bolts" — ^Vivos  voco,  mortuous  plango,  fulgara 
frango,  the  inscription  on  an  medieval  bell  which  is  prefixed 
to  the  opening  lines  of  Longfellow's  "Golden  Legend")  de- 
mands reforms  in  every  dimension,  Yisarion  Grigoricvich, 
Ogarev,  T.  N.  Granowsky  (1818-1855),  and  around  them 
clustered  ^  number  of  writers  like  Byelinsky  (1810-1848), 
Ivan  Turgenyev,  N.  G.  Chemishevsky  (1826-1889),  Stanky- 
evich,   Groncharov,    N.    K.    Mikhailovsky,    P.    I.    Chadaycv 
(1878-1856),  Dostoyevsky,  Prince  Gagarin,  Vladimir  Solov- 
yev,   Shtchedrine,   Sheftchenko,  Nekrasov,   Pisemski,   Plek- 
hanov,    Paul    Pestel    (1794-1826),    Pisarev,    Dobroljubov 
(1886-1861),  P.  Lavrov,  M.  A.  Bakunin,  N.  Gogol,  Count 
Tolstoy,  P.  N.  Milyukov,  and  many  other  direct  or  indirect 
members  of  this  school^  whose  tenets  were  the  attainment  of 
the  social  and  ethical  ideals  of  society.^^ 

In  the  opinion  of  the  more  intelligent  and  the  better  edu- 
cated Russian   "Westemists,"    the  hardships   suffered   by 
workingmen  and  agricultural  laborers  in  Western  Europe 
from  the  unbridled  power  won  in  the  parliaments,  by  both 
tlie  landlords  and  the  middle  classes,  and  the  limitations  of 
political  liberties  introduced  in  the  continental  European 
states   by   their   bureaucratic    centralization,   were   by   no 
means  "historical  necessities,"  advocated  by  Hegel  and  other 
Grerman  philosophers.     Herzen  agrees  with  Hegel  that  Hu- 
manity develops  by  degrees,  step  by  step  {Natura  non  facit 
saltwm),  but  laughs  at  Hegel  and  his  followers  when  they 
claim  that  the  German  God  lives  in  Berlin.     The  **Western- 


282  Who  Afw  ikt  SUnt 

m 

ists**  claim  that  Raatia  need  not  neeetsarily  Rpeat  tbeae 
errors ;  she  must,  on  the  contrary,  profit  by  the  experience 
of  her  elder  European  asters^  and  if  Rnasift  aoeceeda  in  nt- 
taining  the  era  of  industrialism  without  having  lost  her  com- 
munal land-ownership,  or  the  aatmiomy  of  certain  fmrts  of 
tlie  Empire,  or  the  self-government  of  the  ^^Ifir'*  in  her  vil- 
lage, this  will  be  an  immense  advantage.  Therefore,  it  would 
be  the  greatest  political  error  to  go  on  destroying  Russian 
Blir,  to  let  the  land  concentrate  in  the  hands  of  a  few  landed 
aristocrats,  and  to  let  the  political  life  of  society,  immenae 
and  varied  in  territory,  be  concentrated  in  the  hands  of  n 
central  governing  body  (in  accordance  with  the  Prussian, 
or  the  Napoleonic  ideals  of  political  centralisation,  espe- 
cially at  present  when  the  powers  of  Capitalism  are  so  im- 
mense). P.  Lavrov  accepted  the  Russian  Mir  as  the  basic 
economic  institution  of  Russia,  but  recommended  that  it  be 
made  more  efficient  by  the  education  of  the  Russian  peasants. 
Representing  Marxist  socialism  in  Russia  he  recommended 
preparing  the  Russian  peasants  for  a  peaceful  economic 
revolution  by  educating  them.  A  proclamation  invited  the 
inteUigentzia  to  descend  among  the  people.  Several  groups 
were  formed,  composed  mainly  of  students  and  young  girls. 
Others  have  been  very  revolutionary  in  their  writings  and 
actions.  So,  for  instance,  M.  A.  Bakunin  sent  an  appeal  to 
all  the  Slavs  (see  his  Aufruf  an  die  Slaven^  Koethen,  1848, 
S5).  By  adapting  Pruidhon's  doctrine  to  Russian  ideas, 
Bakunin  wished  to  transfer  the  ownership  of  the  soil  to  the 
Mir  and  declared  that  to  prepare  the  way  for  revolution 
the  people  must  be  roused  by  acts  of  violence,  riots,  and  con- 
spiracies. His  motto  was  ^^to  go  among  the  people"  which 
meant  to  mingle  with  the  people,  and  excite  them  to  revolt. 
In  1849  he  resided  for  a  time  in  Leipzig,  surrounding 
himself  with  Czech  students,  and  endeavoring  to  arouse  a 
fresh  rising  in  Bohemia.  When  the  year  of  revolution 
broke  out  in  Dresden,  he  joined  it.    Bakunin  was,  however. 


Pan-Slavic  Ideal  238 

captured  during  a  skirmish  and  condemned  to  death.  On 
the  eve  of  being  shot  he  was  handed  over  to  the  Austrian 
government,  and  tried  by  it  for  his  part  in  the  Czech  rebel- 
lion. Again  sentenced  to  death,  he  was  claimed  by  Russian 
authorities,  and  imprisoned  in  the  fortress  of  Schliisserberg, 
and  in  1852  transported  to  Siberia.  In  1860  he  reappeared 
in  London,  having  escaped  «from  Siberia  by  way  of  Japan 
and  the  United  States.  He  immediately  resumed  his  ad- 
vocacy of  socialistic  Pan-Slavism,  and  became  more  revo- 
lutionary than  ever.  Another  Russian  terrorist,  Nechayev, 
founded  a  society  directed  by  a  secret  committee,  and  per- 
suaded the  members  that  Russia  was  full  of  societies  ready 
for  action.  His  heroes  were  the  national  brigands,  Razin 
and  Pugachev  or  Pugatchev.  The  society  murdered  a  spy 
in  1868,  and  was  discovered  and  suppressed.  In  April  1879 
a  school  master,  Soloviev,  fired  five  shots  at  the  Tzar  Alex- 
ander the  Second,  none  of  which  took  effect.  (In  Dec.  1825, 
Pestel  and  Rilyev  were  dramatically  executed  as  anarchists.) 

Dostoyevsky,  who  shared  a  little  of  the  Slavophile  creed, 
speaks  of  Europe  as  "a  land  of  sacred  miracles."  Never- 
theless, yielding  to  his  desire  to  heighten  the  prestige  of 
Slavic  Russia,  he  adds :  ^^The  Russian  Is  not  partially  Euro- 
pean, but  essentially  so,  in  the  very  largest  sense  of  the  word, 
because  he  watches,  with  an  Impartial  love,  the  progress 
achieved  by  the  various  peoples  of  Europe,  while  each  of 
them  appreciates,  above  all,  the  progress  of  his  own  country, 
and  often  does  not  want  to  let  the  others  share  it.'*  Dosto- 
yevsky believed  In  Russian  progress,  but  only  upon  national 
lines.  In  his  own  words:  "No  country  will  renounce  its 
own  life.  It  will  consent  rather  to  live  in  poverty,  but  at  all 
events  to  live,  rather  than  to  live  in  the  fashion  of  other 
nations,  where  is  not  to  live  at  all."  He  insisted  that  re- 
forms must  have  an  organic  link  with  the  Russian  people. 

Dostoycvsky's  main  arguments  consist  in  the  claim  that 
the  upper  classes  have  detached  themselves  from  the  na- 


284  Who  Ar§  tft#  SImmt 

tional  Slavic  soul,  and  that  they  mnst  retnm  to  the  aoQ;  he 
and  his  followers  are  designated  with  a  name  we  nii|^t  tnuw- 
late  by  Sailers. 

In  order  to  understand  better  the  sooroea  and  foroea  of 
Russian  wcstcrnists,  let  me  quote  a  few  lines  from  Hedker'a 
Russian  Sociology  (a  recent  dissertation  for  Fh.D.  at  Co- 
lumbia University) : 

^Tollowing  the  example  of  their  sovereigns  (Peter  the 
Great  and  Catherine  the  Second),  the  young  Russian  intd- 
Icctuals  absorbed  like  sponges  the  ideas  brought  to  them  from 
the  west.  Voltaire,  Adam  Smith  and  the  French  Encydo- 
piedists  were  beginning  to  mould  the  plastic  minds  of  many 
young  Russians  eager  for  knowledge.  Besides  French  and 
English  liberal  thought  another  current  of  mystic  German 
realism  found  ready  soil  among  the  Russian  nobility.  It 
expressed  itself  in  the  early  Russian  Masonic  movement. 
In  Moscow,  Nicolai  Novicov  was  leader  of  Masons.  He  de* 
vclopcd  the  first  popular  literature  in  Russia  and  organized 
schools  to  teach  the  illiterate  masses,  also  aiding  them 
through  his  philanthropic  agencies.^^  This  period  gave  rise 
to  journalistic  activities  which  soon  expressed  more  definite 
and  opposing  views,  and  which  were  really  the  beginning  of 
public  opinion  in  Russia.  This  golden  age  of  intellectual 
activity  in  which  Catherine  II  took  intense  interest,  came  to 
an  abrupt  and  tragic  close,  occasioned  by  the  rumors  of  the 
French  revolution  and  by  popular  uprisings  in  Russia  under 
the  leadership  of  Pugatchev.  Catherine  adopted  a  rigid 
censorship,  suppressing  many  periodical  publications  and 
books,  putting  even  her  own  *Nakazy'  (Great  Instructions  ^®) 
under  the  ban  of  the  censor.  She  went  further  and  perse- 
cuted the  leaders  who  sided  with  the  people.  Novicov  was 
thrown  into  prison,  and  the  Masons  and  other  voluntary 
societies  had  to  be  disbanded.  Radishchev,  who  had  taken 
seriously  the  liberal  ideas  which  were  permitted  to  be  dis- 
semincvted  by  Catherine  II,  was  baiiished  to  Siberia, 


PanrSlavic  Ideal  2S5 

^'Catherine  tried  to  justify  her  reaction  to  arbitrary  des- 
potism by  theorizing  over  the  psychic  (i.e.,  mental)  charac- 
teristics of  the  Russian  people,  who,  under  the  influence  of 
Russia's  peculiar  geographical  and  climatic  environment,  she 
claimed  were  unfit  for  self  government  and  can  only  prosper 
under  an  absolute  autocracy. 

^^In  her  Nakazy  of  Catherine  Ilnd  of  Russia^  we  read  her 
fundamental  rule:  *That  the  government  which  most  re- 
sembles that  of  nature  is  that  whose  particular  disposition 
answers  best  to  the  disposition  of  the  people  for  which  it  is 
instituted.'  And  in  the  case  of  Russia,  she  €ulds  in  the  open- 
ing of  the  Nakazy  that  is  autocracy.  This  theory,  strange 
as  it  may  seem,  is  still  the  principal  philosophical  justifica- 
tion of  the  apologists  of  Russian  Autocracy.  It  is  curious, 
however,  that  these  thinkers  do  not  realize  that  the  genius 
of  the  Russian  people,  whether  attributable  to  geographic 
environment  or  to  something  else,  continually  produces  per- 
sonages and  groups  that  think  the  opposite  of  that  which  is 
advocated  by  the  minority  in  power,  and  that  there  are  many 
historic  facts  to  show  that  the  Slavs  once  lived  in  the  same 
environment  under  democratic  organizations. 

"The  next  movement  in  the  struggle  with  Russian  Autoc- 
racy was  known  as  the  Decembrist  Movement^  named  after 
the  military  insurrection  which  took  place  in  Petrograd  dur- 
ing December,  1825,  at  the  time  of  the  death  of  Alexander 
I,  and  the  succession  of  Nickolas  I.  With  the  failure  of  the 
insurrection  the  movement  was  crushed,  its  leaders  were  exe- 
cuted or  banished,  and  throughout  the  reign  of  Nickolas, 
autocracy,  more  severe  perhaps  than  before  in  Russia,  con- 
tinued its  iron  rule. 

"The  adherents  of  the  Decembrists  were  of  the  military 
class,  mostly  army  officers.  Many  of  these  became  ac- 
quainted with  French  liberal  ideas  during  the  Napoleonic 
wars  and  on  their  return  home  organized  societies  for  the 
study    of    political    and    social    science.      In    the    south, 


wliicli  tends  to  tiic  iiiilllfiristic  i 
nultirc.  Sncli  a  Pan-slavism  is  ri 
wliu  in  liis  The  Holy  Homan  Evtj. 
fessing  the  creed  of  Byzantium, 
of  the  Byzantine  CsearH,  and  trui 
prophecy  has  promised  for  a  thouB 
withheld.  The  doctrine  of  Pan-^l 
head  of  the  whole  Eastern  Church, 
engine  of  aggrcssim  in  the  hands 
despotism." 

Tlie  Ei$ence  of  itfuti. 

The  essence  of  Russian  Pan-Slavii 
a  Russian  professor  of  criminology  a 
niirov,  in  his  address  to  the  hundn 
birth  of  the  greatest  Russian  Slavo 
senting  his  ethical  social  doctrine,  i. 
Russia, 

This  ideal  is  etpressed  in  the  fc 
tut  heUcves  in  man  and  in  hii  eonici 
pressed  fully  the  meaning  of  Khomy 
acj.     Man's  conscience  •■  ■"•  - 


PafhSlavic  Ideal  287 

bad  men.  •  •  •  What  are  the  proofs  for  it?  Let  us  look 
at  the  physician.  You  have  to  believe  in  him,  he  is  ahnoet 
unconditionally  master  of  you.  .  •  •  Even  your  lawyer  is 
able  to  injure  you,  without  being  suspected.  All  people, 
who  work  for  you,  in  any  direction,  who  work  for  your 
health,  your  happiness  and  your  interests,  can  injure  you 
without  being  able  to  be  taken  to  account  by  yourself. 

The  same  is  true  in  a  state.  A  man  can  injure  the  state 
without  being  punished  in  the  least  degree  even  while  work- 
ing good  for  the  state.  People  might  be  poisoned  even  by 
their  benefactor.  Under  the  toga  of  a  scientist,  ideas  could 
be  propagated  derogatory  to  the  state.  While  serving 
your  sacred  ideas,  it  is  easy  to  propagate  immoral  ideas  in 
society,  spoiling  taste  and  ruining  the  good  habits  of  that 
body.  There  is  no  end  to  the  evil  which  a  conscienceless, 
bad  man  can  do,  always  protecting  himself  by  the  existing 
laws.  Therefore,  the  Russian  has  seen  by  means  of  his  clear 
and  good  common  sense  that  we  cannot  expect  so  much  from 
good  laws  as  from  good  men.  Neither  the  publicity  of  the 
state  laws  nor  the  privilege  of  equal  rights  of  defence  ac- 
companied with  the  right  of  complaint  (libel),  assure  the 
truth.  We  all  know  that  in  broad  daylight,  and  before  the 
eyes  of  the  whole  world,  it  is  possible  to  have  a  lie  appear 
as  truth,  and  such  a  condition  is  approved  and  defended  by 
the  entire  party  to  whose  interests  the  falsehood  attributes, 
for  according  to  the  ethics  of  every  party  a  man  must  serve 
tl  3  party  and  not  the  truth.  And  at  the  momenc  when  you 
decide  to  serve  the  party,  you  are  obliged  to  abandon  general 
himian  conscience  to  form  a  conscience  which  is  temporary, 
conditional,  pragmatic.  ...  It  is,  therefore,  necessary  to 
have  one  single  conscience  at  the  head  of  a  state,  a  conscience 
which  is  limitless,  in  order  that  it  may  be  a  harbor  for  frank- 
ness of  soul,  goodness  and  truth.  But  those  who  only  see 
the  salvation  of  humanity  in  one  legal  formula,  say :  To  call 
on  conscience  in  human  matters  is  really  to  accept  self-will 


a  most  terrible  self-will?  After  (i 
highest  court,  that  supreme  Hmitai 
in  its  decisions  ex  cathedra  par  exi 

Nations  did  not  invent  such  ai 
of  conscience  and  in  which  conscit 
hy  a  binnk  farmuln.     Laws  are  ex 
express  everything,  defended  by  liT 
veloped  consciences.     It  is,  therefo 
that  a  real  and  sensitive  coiucienci 
men  and  women.    It  i*  not  enough  i 
but  a  state  needs  conscience.  .  .  . 
hand  and  a  proof  nithout  conscien 
arc  examples  of  rough  mi^t.     An 
itcd  in  the  newspapers  which  are  ] 
several  dozen  thousands  of  copies  or  i 
sonaLlc  as  an  intellectual  tool,  but 
prop.     Such  a  "Proof  does  not  ce 
tton,  because  it,  like  a  bullet   fron 
might  lose  force  in  carrying,  althoi 
forced  by  the  stren^h  of  it  projecti 

What  is  a  single  man  with  his  arg 
far  which  there  are  a  dozen  thousand 

Ignoring  all  poverty  and  itmorAn^ 


Pan-Slavic  Ideal  239 

binds  a  man  closely  with  God,  or  if  it  is  the  ]mperishable~ 
Slavic  trait  of  the  Russian  soul,  of  the  Russian  people,  it  is 
a  fact  that  it  is  essentially  a  rooted  characteristic,  the 
eternal  mental  thirst  of  the  Russian  people.  This  trait  is 
sometimes  exhibited  even  in  the  intelligent  Russian  social 
strata,  but  here  it  is  spoiled  by  the  soil  and  the  chips  of 
European  culture. 

The  ^^Holy  Russia"  means  a  humble  and  humane,  and  not 
an  arrogant  and  military  land,  as  is  painted  in  Germany, 
England  and  America,  where  the  whole  power  and  greatness 
of  the  arrogant  constitution  is  used  at  any  moment  to  anni- 
hilate all  opponents.  •  •  •  Holy  Russia  is  not  the  holy  Rus- 
sia of  the  mediaeval  Empire,  which  at  the  end  became  a 
guillotine  for  a  religious  creed.  Namely,  in  Russia,  Chris- 
tianity is  not  preserved  and  propagated  by  knights  with  iron 
pinchers,  but  by  humble  monks  and  more  simple  and  humble 
peasants.  In  all  the  Russian  monasteries  there  is  not  one 
single  gun,  and  not  one  Russian  cell  has  had  a  single  pistol 
for  the  crusade  wars.  And  while  throughout  the  rest  of 
Europe,  especially  in  its  Roman  Catholic  parts,  there  have 
been  ceaseless  revolutions  for  the  sake  of  material  progress, 
in  Russia  we  see  tremendous  movements  for  moral  improve- 
ment. The  West  has  hundreds  of  political  parties.  Russia 
has  hundreds  of  religious  sects.  But  while  the  ruling  party 
in  the  rest  of  Europe  is  constantly  more  or  less  oppressing 
and  exiling  every  one  in  opposition,  in  Russia  the  ruling  Or- 
thodox Church  is  compromising  with  both  the  Orthodox 
Schism  and  other  Christian  and  non-Christian  creeds,  and  at 
the  moment,  when  throughout  Europe,  there  is  being  prac- 
ticed the  freemasonic  inquisition  in  the  name  of  freedom  of 
thought,  or  when  in  the  name  of  the  ruling  religion  other 
creeds  and  personal  liberty  are  oppressed,  Russia  is  prepar- 
ing to  guarantee  frankly  and  permanently  freedom  for  every 
creed  and  every  thought.  And  such  a  Russia  will  be  ac- 
knowledged and  called  holy  even  by  those  who  are  to-day 


240  Who  Are  the  Slavst 

most  fanatically  against  her,  without  understanding  her  real 
genius  and  without  acknowledging  the  truth,  that  every- 
thing might  be  changed  and  saved  in  every  nation,  conse- 
quent upon  the  acceptance  of  such  a  religion,  i.  e.,  a  higher 
moral  principle  of  life.  This  Russian  religion  might  be 
siunmarized  as  follows: 

"The  lower  people  as  representative  of  primitive  purity 
and  the  depository  of  real  Christianity,  uncorrupted  by 
civilization,  becomes  an  object  of  veneration.  If  we  are 
b€ul,  it  is  because  we  have  lost  that  which  they  have  pre- 
served ;  we  must  forget  about  Europe,  think  of  nothing  but 
ourselves,  in  patriotic  humility,  not  in  patriotic  pride;  we 
must  enter  the  way  of  individual  self-improvement,  we  must 
become  like  our  younger  brethren,  Qnd  when  the  whole  coun- 
try shall  be  regenerated  by  real  Christianity,  then  we  may 
think  of  others,  and  with  patriotic  self-consciousness  of  our 
regeneration  undertake  the  great  work  of  assimilating  the 
rest  of  the  world." 

0 

PanrSlavism  of  Other  Slaros  and  South-Slavdom 

(JzLgoslavija) 

The  Russian  Slavophilism  is  closely  connected,  by  sym- 
pathy and  synchrony,  with  a  huge  wave  of  Slavic  movement 
outside  of  Russia,  living  among  the  Slavs  under  Austria, 
Hungary,  Prussia  or  under  Turkish  rule:  (1)  the  National 
Renaissance  in  the  land  of  the  Czecho-Slovaks,  (Bohemia, 
Moravia  and  Hungary)  inaugurated  by  Jan  Kolar  (1793- 
1852,  Slovak  bard),  J.  Dobrovsky  (1753-1829),  Telzel 
(1734-1801),  Jungmann  (1773-1847),  Havlichek,  Paul  Jo- 
sef Shafarik  (1795-1861,  the  famous  Slavic  antiquary),  Fr. 
Palacky  (1798-1876),  Frantishek  L.  Chelakovsky  (1799- 
1852),  Hanka  (1791-1861),  Pressl,  Dr.  Rieger,  Vaclav  Klo- 
faiS,  Dr.  Karel  Kramari,  Th.  G.  Masaryk,  etc.;  (2)  the 
lUtfrism  (South-Slavdom  or  Jugoslavija)  diffused  among 


Pofk-Slavic  Ideal  S41 

• 
the  South  Slavs  by  Dr.  Louis  Gaj  (founder  of  the  lUyrian 
National  Gazette  in  1836),  Janko  Drashkovieh,  Stanko 
Vraz,  D.  Demeter,  Dosithey  Obradovich,  Kvartemik,  Bran- 
ko  Radiehevich,  Gjuro  Jakshich,  lyan  Gundulich,  Vuk  S. 
Karadzieh,  Ban  Jelachieh  (1801-69),  Petar  Preradovieh, 
Petar  Petrovieh-Njegosh,  Bishop  Juraj  Strossraayer,  Yovan 
Sundechich,  Matija  Ban,  Valentin  Vodnik,  Nodilo,  Barehich, 
Bleiweiss,  Perkovieh,  Hinko  Hinkovich,  Vasa  Pelagich 
(South-Slavic  Bakunin),  Andrija  Kachich-Mioshieh,  Zmaj 
Jovan  Jovanovich,  Matija  Relkovieh,  King  Peter  Karageor- 
gevich  (*Tetar  Mrkonjift"),  Bishop  Jeglich,  Prince  Nickolas 
of  Montenegro,  Iliya  Okrugich,  Kert,  Simon  Gregorchich, 
Jovan  Skerlich,  Zika  Dachich,  Brothers  Pribichevich  (Mi- 
Ian,  Svetozar,  Adam,  and  Valerian),  Lj.  Leontich,  Josip 
Goricar,  Bogumil  Vosnjak,  Milan  Marjanovich,  Nikola  Bo- 
rojevich,  Frankopan  and  Zrinski  (these  two  Croatian  noble- 
men schemed  to  complete  independence  of  Croats,  but  their 
plan  was  frustrated  by  the  vigilance  of  Vienna,  and  both 
were  beheaded  in  Vienna  in  1671),  Prince  Michael  of  Serbia, 
Matija  Relkovieh,  Ivo  &  Lujo  Vojnovich,  Fran  jo  PreSem, 
Avgust  Senoa,  Kukuljevich-Sakcinski,  Ilija  Garasanin,  Bo2a 
Markovich,  Petar  Svacid,  Lunder,  Adamid,  Matija  Gubec, 
Brothers  Dalmatin,  Trubar,  Shtur,  Stjepan  Konzul,  Ivan 
and  Bogosav  Mazuranich,  Franjo  Ra^ki,  Avelin  Cepuli(!, 
Luka  Vukalovich,  Janez  Krck,  Milan  Grol,  Vlad.  Fabijan- 
iSid,  Dusan  Madjarevich,  Ivan  Lorkovich,  Srgjan  Budisav- 
Ijevich,  Vasa  Staji6,  Anton  Korosec,  Ivan  Bonaci,  Ribar 
Ljubomir  Mihailovi(5,  Mi2ic,  Gazzara,  Vid  Gjurgevid,  Milan 
Cemerkovich,  Vuk  Primorac,  Stevo  Bogdanovich,  Bogoboj 
Atanackovich,  M.  Bartulica,  Hasan  Rebac,  Andrija  Rado- 
vid,  MiloS  Trivunac,  etc.;  (8)  the  Patriotic  Mysticism  of 
Poles,  represented  by  Adam  Mickiewicz,  Andrew  Towianski, 
Julius  Slowacki,  Sigismund  Krasinski,^^  etc.  (At  the  begin- 
ning the  Polish  movement  had  its  center  outside  of  the 
Austrian  Empire,  at  Cracow,  which  was  organized  as  an 


242  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 

• 

aristocratic  republic  since  1815;  there  the  plots  to  re- 
establish ancient  Poland  were  drawn  up.  In  1891  the 
Austrian  government  sent  an  army  of  occupation  into 
Cracow,  then  evacuated  it.  These  conspiracies  were,  how- 
ever, directed  less  against  Austrian  province  of  Galicia  than 
against  the  Prussian  and  Russian  possession  in  Poland.) 

Russian  Slavophilism,  especially  that  which  is  represented 
by  Kliomyakov^*  (who  had  wound  up  his  European  tour 
by  a  visit  to  the  Slavic  provinces  outside  of  Russia,  and  had 
entered  into  personal  relations  with  the  principal  leaders 
of  the  national  propaganda  there)  gave  a  big  idea  which 
was  seized  upon  with  eagerness  by  the  Czechs  and  other 
Austro-Hungarian  Slavs,  who  by  a  Pan-Slavistic  organiza- 
tion hoped  to  prevent  their  being  absorbed  by  the  Grerman 
and  Hungarian  races.  The  Czech  Pan-Slavic  movement  was 
set  on  foot  at  Prague  and  was  mainly  literary.  Czecho- 
slovak patriots  began  to  study  Slavic  antiquities  and  labored 
to  build  up  a  Slavic  Federation  in  every  dimension.  Since 
the  downfall  of  the  Czech  nation  (in  1620),  German  had 
become  the  language,  not  only  of  government,  but  of  the 
university,  and  of  all  educated  societies,  the  only  language 
of  literature,  and  science.  Czech  tongue  was  regarded  as 
a  patois  fit  only  for  the  peasantry  and  the  illiterate.  In 
1819,  a  number  of  Czech  patriots  found  in  a  convent  a 
manuscript  containing  Czech  national  anthems  of  the  thir- 
teenth century.  The  Czech  scholars  began  then  to  work  on 
the  revival  of  national  pride,  reminding  the  Czechs  of  the 
literature  they  had  possessed.  (That  the  German  influence 
was  great  in  other  Slavic  tribes  is  shown  for  example  by  the 
fact  that  the  great  Kroatian  poet,  Peter  Preradovich,  like 
Yuri  or  George  Fedkovich  and  other  Slavs,  began  writing 
poetry  in  German  language,  till  he  was  turned  into  more 
natural  paths  by  some  patriotic  friends.)  ^'  Russia,  owing 
to  its  predominant  position  in  European  affairs  under  Tzar 
Nicholas  the  First  (1825-1855),  came  to  be  regarded  as  the 


Dr.  MiLoft  Thivisac 

Serb;  University  Protessorat  Belnnwle;  President  of  the  Serbian  National 

Defence  Leapie  in  America  in  1917-1919:  Member  of  the  South-Slavic 

Commiltee  at  Washington,  D.  C.;   scholar,  author. 


THE  HEW  YORK 

PUBLIC  LIBRARY 


A8T0R,  L£NOX  AMD 


Pirn-Slavic  Ideal  24S 

protector  of  the  scattered  Slavic  people  living  under  foreign 
yoke.  The  Poles  of  Prussia  resisted  Germanization,^*  Serbs, 
Croats,  Slovenes,  Slovaks  and  Czechs  asserted  their  rights 
against  their  Austro^Hungarian  masters;  and  the  still  less 
fortunate  Slavs  of  Turkey  gladly  swelled  the  chorus.  The 
most  important  effort  put  forth  toward  the  realization  of  a 
political  union  of  the  Slavs  was  in  1848,^^  when,  stimulated 
by  the  rival  effort  at  union  of  the  Gkrman  nations  and  espe- 
cially by  the  summons  of  Bohemia  to  send  her  fuU  contingent 
to  the  German  parliament,  the  Czechs  meet  at  Prague  and 
demand  autonomy  (March) ;  but  the  meeting  is  broken,  and 
the  city  surrenders  to  the  military  force  (June).  The  Slavic 
clubs  summoned  a  congress  on  the  institution  of  the  empire. 
This  first  great  Pan-Slavic  Congress  met  at  Prague,  Bohemia, 
on  June  2,  1848,  attended  by  Slavs  from  Bohemia,  Moravia, 
Silesia,  Serbia,  Croatia,  Slavonia,  Dalmatia,  and  Poland. 
These  various  Slavic  nations  represented  were  classified  in 
three  groups :  the  first,  consisting  of  the  Bohemians  (Czechs), 
Moravians,  Silesians,  and  Slovaks  or  Western  Slavs;  the 
Poles  and  Ruthenians  forming  the  Eastern  Slavs;  the  Slo- 
venes, Croats,  Serbs  and  Dalmatians,  the  Southern  division. 
Each  of  these  divisions  chose  16  members,  who  formed  a 
committee,  with  Palacky  at  their  head,  who  drew  up  a  plan 
of  confederation  and  alliance  among  the  various  nationali- 
ties of  the  Empire.  Palacky  opened  this  famous  congress; 
340  members,  of  whom  287  were  Czechs,  took  part  in  it. 
Speeches  in  praise  of  the  Slav  race  were  made  in  various 
Slavic  languages,  in  Rusltan  by  Bakunin,  in  Polish  by  Lid- 
belt,  and  in  Serbian  by  Zach ;  they  were  hardly  understood. 
The  proceedings  of  the  congress,  however,  which  had  to  be 
conducted  in  German,  as  the  only  means  of  communication, 
could  not  be  brought  to  a  formal  conclusion,  and  the  congress 
was  interrupted  by  the  well-known  Slavic  insurrection,  lead- 
ing to  a  bloody  conflict  with  the  Austrian  troops  under  Count 
Windischgraetz,  and  the  severe  persecution  of  various  mem- 


CM  WhoAnihB  Smmf 

bers  of  the  congrcH.  The  Czechs  detected  the  head  of  the 
army  in  Bohemia,  Windischgraeti,  as  an  aristocrat  am) 
absolutist;  a  mass  meeting  agreed  to  ask  authorities  at 
Vienna  to  recall  him,  then  the  Czech  militia  at  Prague  made 
a  riot  before  his  house;  they  shot  throu^  the  windows,  and 
killed  the  prince's  wife  (June  12).  There  was  fighting  in  tlie 
streets  of  Prague.  Prince  Windlschgraetz  first  withdrew  on 
the  request  of  the  government  of  Vienna,  then  returned,  bom- 
barded the  city  and  put  down  the  Czech  revolt  (June  17). 
(The  Czechs  who  had  ao  many  grounds  of  complaint  against 
the  Hapsburg  dynasty,  felt  for  it  no  blind  hatred.  Against 
the  tendencies,  Pan-German,  far  more  than  liberal,  of  tbe 
Frankfurt  Parliament,  the  Czechs  felt  that  Austria  was,  in 
a  certain  sense,  the  condition  of  their  existence.  Hence 
Palacky's  famous  words :  "If  Austria  did  not  exist,  it  woqU 
have  to  bo  invented.") 

In  1849  a  Rusaian  arm;  of  S0,000  men  under  GcDCial 
Paskovich  was  sent  to  aid  of  Austria  against  the  Magyon,** 
and  assisted  in  tbe  suppression  of  the  revolution.  Tur 
Nicholas  the  First  did  it  because  he  bated  revolutionary 
movement  of  1848-49.  His  Minister,  Count  Uvarov,  pro- 
claimed the  reactionary  triad:  (1)  Church  Orthodoxy,  (X) 
AbiolutUm,  and  (3)  Nationality,  as  the  doctrine  against  tite 
spreading  of  any  progressive  movement.  The  growing  domi- 
nance of  Russia  caused  the  Poles  to  withdraw  their  hearty 
support,  and  even  the  Czechs  began  to  fear  that  Poland, 
under  Russian  guidance,  looked  like  a  selfish  Pan-Russism.*' 
Bohemia  was  rewarded  as  Croatia  was  for  having  helped 
the  Hapsburgs  against  Hungary.  Austria  refused  to  be 
regenerated  by  honest  federation.  Even  her  reverses  did 
not  convert  her.  After  1859,  came  the  centralizing  con- 
stitution of  1861,  in  which  the  electoral  system  is  skillfully 
contrived  to  crush  the  Slavs.  Since  1860  Prague  has  ex- 
erted direct  influence  on  Austro-Hungarian  politics,  both 
northern  and  southern  Slavs  tending  toward  united  actios 


PanrSlavic  Ideal  245 

in  opposition  to  the  Germans  and  Magyars.  Tlie  opening 
of  the  Austrian  provincial  diets  and  central  Reichsrath  in 
1861  was  productive  of  new  Pan-Slavic  manifestations. 
(Schmeling  becomes  the  head  of  a  centralizing  cabinet  in 
Austria,  and  the  Council  is  changed  into  a  central  Parlia- 
ment. Bohemia  refuses  to  send  deputies.  The  red  con- 
stitution is  restored  to  Hungary,  but  the  Diet  is  dissolved 
for  demanding  full  autonomy.) 

In  May  of  1867  a  great  Slavic  Congress  was  held  at 
Moscow,  There  were  no  Poles  at  this  second  congress,  and 
no  doubt,  the  weakness  of  the  Slavophile  movement  is  in  the 
fact  that  the  attempt  to  bring  the  Poles  has  failed.  The 
Russians  were  always  interested  in  Czechs  and  the  Balkan 
Slavs.  A  comparative  silence  in  regard  to  the  Polish  prob- 
lem was  mainly  due  to  the  suppression  of  the  freedom  of  ex- 
pression. Representative  is  the  teaching  of  Ivan  Aksakov, 
who  acknowledges  the  right  of  the  Polish  people  as  a  sep- 
arate Slavic  nation,  believes  in  their  union  with  the  Russian 
people,  supports  the  principle  of  nationality,  denying  the 
historical  right  and  the  right  of  conquest.  Another  Russian 
Slavophile,  Danilevsky,  shows  that  Russia  with  other  Slavic 
nations  form  a  separate  type  of  civilization.  He  does  not 
believe  in  the  universal  mission  of  Russia,  nor  in  the  unity 
of  mankind,  and  does  not  want  assimilation  of  Poland,  but 
her  membership  in  the  Federation  of  the  Slavic  tribes.  Dr. 
Semen  Rapoport,  in  his  article  on  The  Rtissian  Slavophiles 
and  the  Polish  Question  {Polish  Review^  I,  1917,  141-62) 
thinks  that  the  present  Polish  question  is  purely  political, 
having  lost  its  moral,  racial,  and  Slavic  aspects.  This  atti- 
tude is  fairly  expressed  in  the  German  press  beginning  in 
1846  up  to  the  recent  Austro-German  propaganda  for  "inde- 
pendent'* Poland  and  Ukraine.  Such  an  attitude  is  not  cham- 
pioned by  the  leading  Polish  thinkers  in  the  past  and  present 
(See:  L,  MickiewicZy  Adam  Mickiewicz  and  the  Polish  Des- 
tiny, in:  Polish  Review^  1,  1917,  132-40;  Die  Verschworung 


246  Wk0  An  fftf  8Umt 

des  PandaTismus  tmd  der  polniidie  AnCrind^  T^rfprijifc 
1846;  BuMland  am  Scbddewi^:  Beitrige  sor  KennbuM 
des  SlaTopfailenthmiis  tmd  sor  BearteifaiBig  Mnwr  Fofili^ 
Leipzig,  1859 ;  Die  SQnden  BuMkuids  gm/ea  die  ¥atiKiiiwiit 
Kirche  oder  die  Gesdiichte  dee  alteii  Polent  Ifainiy  1874»  I? 
+  248;  La  Pologne  derant  FEurape  Cafholiqiie^  Plaiii^ 
1863.)  On  account  of  ihe  fact  tliat  some  Pduk  jiditidataa 
preach  openly  the  doctrine  that  the  Poke  are  m  dJifiarf 
nationality,  that  Poland  nmst  be  an  imdeptmimit  atate^  Imbt* 
ing  no  connection  with  other  SUtb  and  their  Slafie  Federal 
tion,  and  that  CaihcUe  Chmrck  is  the  tpiritaal  ptnieq^  «t 
PolanUm, — ^RuBsian  Slavophilee  worked  with  otiier  Skm 
only.  Russia  found  a  most  reoeptire  field  for  the  propaganda 
in  Bulgaria,  Serbia  and  Macedonia.**  Tes,  it  was  largefy  as 
the  natural  champion  of  the  oppressed  Slats  of  the  Balkaa 
peninsula  that  Russia  declared  war  on  Turkey,  in  ISTTy 
and  the  politics  of  this  peninsula  since  then  have  been  in- 
fluenced to  a  considerable  degree  by  the  ambitions  of  the 
Pan-Slavists.  Russia  became  now  more  pronouncedly  the 
protector  of  all  Eastern  Orthodox  Christians — Serbs,  Bul- 
garians, Greeks  and  Rumanians.  The  Austrian  Slavs  felt 
themselves  put  into  the  background  by  the  re-constitution 
of  the  Austro-Hungarian  Monarchy  in  1867,  which  gave 
so  much  power  to  the  Magyars  who  are  numerically  much 
smaller  than  the  Slavic  element  in  Austria-Hungary .^^  The 
spirit  of  this  Austro-Hungarian  compromise,  as  regards  the 
Slavs,  is  expressed  in  Beust's  brutal  threat :  ^Put  them  up 
against  the  wall."  Palacky,  the  historian  of  the  Czechs, 
mourned  the  establishment  of  the  Magyars  in  Europe  in  the 
following  words:  '^Slavdom  never  received  a  more  fatal 
blow.  .  .  .  The  Magyar  by  driving  a  wedge  into  the  heart 
of  the  State  destroyed  it  and  therewith  all  the  hopes  of  the 
Slavs.'*  The  spirit  which  still  animates  the  Magyar  inter- 
ests is  the  same  as  that  proclaimed  by  Lijos  Kossuth,  who 
was  only  a  liberal  when  direct  Magyar  interests  were  at 


Pan-Slavic  Ideal  247 

stake,  when  he  said :  ?  know  no  Kroatian  nationality.' "  And 
so  Austria  has  used  the  Germans  to  keep  down  the  Czechs, 
the  Magyars  to  keep  down  the  Rumanians  and  the  Serbo- 
Croatians,  the  Poles  to  oppose  the  Ruthenians,  the  Italians 
to  keep  down  the  Serbo-Croatians  of  Dahnatia  and  Istria. 
The  Austrian  prime-minister,  Bcust,  is  said  to  have  re- 
marked to  the  Hungarian  ministry:  **Take  care  of  your 
barbarians,  we  will  take  care  of  ours.'' 

Since  1867  there  has  been  no  Slavic  congress  on  a  large 
scale,  but  rapprochements  between  the  different  sections 
of  the  Slavic  race  have  taken  place  from  time  to  time.  The 
most  vital  of  the  bonds  forged  in  behalf  of  Pan-Slavism  be- 
fore the  European  War  is  that  which  united  the  Young  Slavs 
through  the  mediimi  of  the  Slavic  athletic  societies  (called 
the  Sokols^  "falcons"),  which  are  also  patriotic,  being  formed 
all  over  the  Slavic  countries  which  they  unite  in  a  friendly 
rivalry.  (There  is  a  national  Sokol  Union  which  includes 
associations  all  over  Europe  and  even  among  the  American 
Slavs.)  We  may  add  here,  that  in  May,  1908,  a  deputation 
of  the  Slavic  members  of  the  Austrian  Reichsrat  paid  a  cere- 
monial visit  to  the  Russian  Duma  at  Pctrograd,  and  in  this 
neo-Slavic  demonstration  M.  Dmowski,  leader  of  the  Polish 
party  in  the  Duma,  took  part.  In  1909,  however,  the  situa- 
tion was  changed,  a  result  due  to  the  growing  anti-Polish 
feeling  in  the  Duma,  and,  more  especially,  to  the  annexation 
populated  by  the  two  Serbian  provinces,  Bosnia  and  Herze- 
govina.*^ This  event  caused  the  most  excitement  in  Russia ; 
the  crown  prince  of  Serbia,  who  arrived  in  Petrograd  on 
Dec.  28th,  1908,  to  ask  for  the  armed  assistance  of  Tzar 
Nicholas  the  Second,  was  received  with  greatest  enthusiasm 
by  all  classes  of  the  people ;  and  though  armed  intervention 
was  impossible,  Isvolsky  took  the  lead  in  the  abortive  de- 
mand for  a  European  Conference.  Pan-Grermans  rejoiced  in 
the  belief  that  neo-Slavic  dreams  are  now  replaced  by  a  pas- 
sionate desire  to  consolidate  the  Russian  Empire  on  a  purely 


250  Who  An  fftf  AwT 

dimension.    SmiduUM  Wfitef  (m  1888)  tiiiis: 

'The  Serbs  and  Kroats  am  one  natim.  The  beat  aal 
foremost  sons  of  our  nation  bow  their  beadt  befera  ttil 
highest  principle ;  but  the  idea  of  natioiiality  can  ooltjf  bt 
realized  by  national  miioiL^ 

In  his  speech  at  the  opening  of  the  Sonth-fflavic  Aeadkaqr 
in  Zagreb  (Agram,  Kroatia),  in  ISfft^  the  great  historian 
Fran9ois  Rachki  ^Badd,  Raflki,  Ratschki)  uttered  tiie  Mr 
lowing  words : 

^^Serbs  and  Kroatst  £i  the  seventh  century  we  peocflnital 
into  diristian  Europe.  From  the  first  we  founded  a  tnt 
and  independent  state,  whmeaa  Cesarism  and  fenfUBM 
ruled  everywhere  else.  We  were  the  first  to  place  the  vda* 
tions  between  church  and  CSiristians,  althou^  we  intro* 
duccd  our  national  tongue  which  ruled  supreme  in  our  irfiok 
public  life  as  it  did  in  our  Church,  whereas  other  nations  coat- 
piled  their  laws  in  degraded  Latin.  We  built  up  a  homo- 
geneous literature,  the  mental  heritage  of  both  branches  of 
the  nation  and  founded  upon  the  identity  of  our  language." 

Vladimir  Zagorski,  in  his  Franfoit  Racki  et  la  Renaissamce 
Scientifique  et  Politique  de  la  Croatie,  1876-1894  (Paris, 
1909),  quotes  Racki  as  follows: 

^^If  the  Balkan  Peninsula  had  been  granted  the  centuries  of 
comparative  peace  necessary  to  the  development  of  state 
society,  the  racial  differences  would  have  been  gradually 
obliterated  in  one  national  community,  which  would  have 
proved  strong  enough  to  constitute  an  independent  State  to 
the  Adriatic  and  the  Black  Seas.  The  principal  reason  why 
the  South-Slavs  have  not  taken  that  place  in  history  to  whi<^ 
they  are  entitled  both  by  their  numbers  and  their  geographi- 
cal position,  is  that  they  never  succeeded  in  creating  tiieir 
own  body  politic. — ^The  treaty  between  Hungary  and  Kroatia 
in  the  twelfth  century  not  only  interrupted  the  growth  of 
the  Kroatian  state,  but  postponed  the  development  of  South- 
Slavic  unity  for  centuries.    £very  thinking  man  must  admit 


PanrSlavic  Ideal  !B6I 

that  South-eastern  Europe  owes  its  present  aspect  by  which 
it  is  a  menace  to  civilization,  only  to  the  absence  of  a  strong 
South-Slavic  State,  which  would  have  prevented  the  Turks 
from  establishing  themseli^s  in  Europe. — Hungarian  policy 
has  always  aimed  at  undermining  Kroatian  independence,  so 
that  Hungary  might  reach  the  sea  across  Kroatia,  just  as  in 
former  times — this  was  written  in  1860 — ^Hungary  sought  to 
dominate  Bosnia,  Serbia,  Bulgaria,  and  Rumania,  so  that 
she  might  carry  her  power  as  far  as  the  Balkan  Mountains 
and  the  Lower  Danube.  The  idea  of  South-Slavic  unity, 
no  matter  whether  it  appeared  in  Kroatia,  Serbia,  or  Bosnia, 
never  had  a  more  determined  or  ruthless  enemy  than  Hun* 
gary.  We  see  ip  South-Slavic  solidarity  the  strongest  guar- 
antee for  our  national  existence ;  but,  rightly  or  wrongly,  the 
Magyars  see  in  it  the  grave  of  their  own  nationality.  We 
look  upon  the  liberation  of  the  East  as  a  primary  condition 
for  a  better  national  future,  whereas  the  Magyars  look  upon 
it  as  the  beginning  of  their  downfall  or  at  least  as  the  end 
of  their  claims  to  supremacy.  The  Kroats  can  honestly  say 
to  the  Serbs:  ^e  do  not  aim  at  supremacy,  because  there 
can  be  no  question  between  two  branches  of  the  same  nation. 
Whatever  you  may  achieve,  we  will  gladly  acknowledge  it 
and  join  hands  with  you.  You  are  masters  of  the  Drina. 
May  God  bless  your  standards  when  you  cross  the  river.' " 

One  of  the  modem  students  of  the  South-Slavic  People, 
Dr.  E.  W.  Seton- Watson,  says  rightly:  **Only  a  radical 
solution  of  the  Southern  Slav  question  can  assure  perma- 
nent peace  to  the  Balkan  Peninsula.  Without  Southern  Slav 
unity  there  can  be  no  serious  barrier  to  those  designs  of 
Pan-German  hegemony  from  the  North  Sea  to  the  Persian 
Gulf  which  prompted  William  Ilnd  and  his  advisers  to  un- 
chain a  world-war."  Gladstone  wisely  advised — ^^^Balkan 
to  the  Balkan  Peoples."  In  the  days  of  the  Italian  national 
renaissance,  Paccifico  Valusi  acknowledged  most  heartily 
the  unification  of  the  South-Slavs.    In  1871  he  said:    **The 


252  Who  Are  the  Sknmt 

« 

South-Slavic  Unification  is  already  solemnly  aAnoed." 

Yes,  history  shows  that  the  South-Slays  never  seised  upon 
the  land  of  other  nations,  but  on  the  contrary,  that  they  were 
constantly  robbed  of  their  own.  It  is  rightly  pointed  out  by  a 
Serbo-Croatian,  Thomas  F.  Mack  (in  his  article  on  Samih" 
eastern  and  Central  European  Q^eition)  that  'Ho  say  that 
Jugoslavia  will  be  democratic  is  merely  to  state  the  con- 
clusion inevitable  from  the  history  of  tlve  South-Slavs*  De- 
mocracy has  been  their  ideal  from  the  dawn  of  the  race. 
That  dawn  was  around  the  Fourth  Century  when  they  set* 
tied  in  the  territories  which  they  have  occupied  for  the  last 
fourteen  hundred  years.  The  dream  of  a  united  people  did 
not  come  at  first,  and  they  established  separate  states: 
Slovenes  in  the  Seventh  and  Eighth  Centuries,  Croatia  in 
the  Tenth  and  Eleventh  centuries;  Serbia  in  the  Tenth  to 
Fourteenth  centuries  and  Bosnia  in  the  Thirteenth  and  Four- 
teenth Centuries.  The  battles  for  liberty  and  against  op- 
pression began  at  once  and  never  ceased.  Teutons,  Huns, 
Tartars,  Venetians  and  Turks  successively  rolled  against 
them  in  mighty  waves ;  and  now  again  it  is  the  Teuton  that 
comes  to  attempt  conquest  and  obliteration.  There  in  the 
Balkans  the  South  Slavs  knew  no  rest  from  battle  and  night 
alarm.  Little  time  did  they  get  to  develop  the  arts  of 
peace.  Their  lands  were  the  battleground  of  the  world.  In 
the  Middle  Ages  they  turned  back  the  Tartars  and  the 
Huns  who  strove  to  drive  through  to  the  South;  when  the 
mighty  Doges  of  Venetia  sought  to  obtain  exclusive  con- 
trol of  the  Adriatic  it  was  the  South  Slav  who  stopped  them ; 
and  when  the  Turk  tried  to  overrun  Central  Europe  and  the 
Christian  world  the  South  Slav  beat  him  back.  Their  wars 
were  not  wars  of  conquest.  They  did  not  fight  to  extend 
dominion  over  others  of  alien  race.  They  did  not  give 
battle  to  gratify  the  greed  of  dynasty  or  king.  They  fought 
always  and  solely  for  freedom,  for  the  right  to  live  as  they 
pleased.     But  this  sturdy  spirit  cost  them  dear. 


PatirSlavic  Ideal  25S 

*Tor  through  all  the  centuries  of  battle  against  the  invad- 
ing hordes  coming  from  all  sides  against  them,  the  Jugoslavs 
drew  closer  together  and  a  dream  of  a  great  united  state 
grew  more  and  more  in  all  men's  minds  until  at  last  the 
actual  plan  for  bringing  it  about  was  under  way.  The 
South  Slavs  were  to  join  together  with  their  center  in  Bos- 
nia. Then  the  greatest  Turkish  invasion  came.  On  and  on 
rolled  the  forces  of  the  Turk  in  a  mighty  tide.  The  little 
nations  fought  valiantly  but  alone  they  could  not  stop  him. 

**With  an  eye  ever  to  the  main  chance,  Austria  now 
stepped  forward,  and,  staring  ruin  in  the  face,  the  South 
Slavs  accepted  her  oily  proffer  to  aid.  It  spelled  disaster. 
For  what  the  Turk  did  not  acquire,  the  Hapsburg  seized. 
Taking  advantage  of  the  Slavic  weakness,  Austria  succeeded 
little  by  little  in  incorporating  the  Slavic  lands.  Her  last 
stay  in  this  direction  before  she  launched  the  Great  War 
to  seize  Serbia  and  Montenegro,  was  to  appropriate  Herze- 
govina. 

"It  is  little  wonder  that  the  famous  English  war  corres- 
pondent of  Kipling's  novel,  *The  Light  That  Failed*  was 
forever  seeing  war  clouds  in  the  Balkans.  They  have  al- 
ways been  there. 

**And  these  wars  have  always  been  wars  of  principle  like- 
wise. For  that  democracy  which  actuates  the  Balkan  peo- 
ples is  grounded  in  the  very  roots  of  their  being.  They  are 
the  most  democratic  of  all  the  Slavs.  Russia  has  shown  the 
world  lately,  ancf  is  continuing  to  show  it,  that  the  Slavs 
are  democratic  at  heart.  Yet  Russia  submitted  for  centuries 
to  tyranny  and  class  rule  before  throwing  off  the  yoke. 
This  the  South  Slavs  never  did.  They  had  no  tyrants.  They 
have  no  classes.  The  nobility  or  privileged  class  does  not 
exist  either  in  Serbia  or  Montenegro.  Nor  is  there  any  na- 
tive nobility  elsewhere  among  the  Jugoslavs.  The  nobility 
of  Bosnia  is  of  Turkish  creation ;  the  nobles  of  Croatia  are 
Austrian  and  Magyar,  and  the  lords  of  Dalmatia  and  Istria 


._..^a  ui  me  Jugoslavs  whi 
to  Constantinople  and  the  Emp 
1ms  worked  constnntly  to  prcvt 
r.nd  united  state  thnt  inevitabl 
progress   southeastward.      The 
Century — the  Croatian  Bishop 
bians  Prince  Michael  and  Prino 
to  create  a  union  of  the  Jugosli 
them.     And  similar  attempts  in 
outbreak  of  the  First  Balkan  V 
way.     Imperialistic  Bulgaria  wa 
at  the  last  attempt. 

"Austrian  methods  are  Prussi 
the  chief  ways  of  operating,  as  tt 
is  by  the  spread  within  the  borde: 
propaganda.  In  this  way  Austi 
the  democracy  of  SerUa  which  th: 
trian  Slavs  into  a  wave  of  disafi 
stemmed.  Her  busy  agents  worm 
tics  of  Serbia  but  with  tiie  assassin^ 
vich  in  1903  the  Austrian  prop, 
blow.  King  Peter  who  took  the 
democrat,  and  all  the  work  of 
naog^t.    And  sim-H ■ 


Pan-Slavic  Ideal  255 

Unification  of  all  South-Slavs  is  the  most  natural  example 
of  the  imification  of  tlic  Western  Slavs  (Poles,  Czechs  and 
Slovaks),  which  will  in  turn  form  the  long-cherished  Slavic 
Confederation,  the  only  natural,  sure  Confederation,  the 
only  safe  way  in  solution  of  the  Slavic  political  problem, 
which  is  the  corner-stone  of  a  United  States  of  Europe* 

Slavic  enemies  or  those  who  are  ignorant  of  real  facts 
about  the  Slavs,  claim  that  Pan-Slavism  means  selfish  Rus- 
sianism.  Professor  Masaryk  points  out  very  clearly  that  it 
is  not  so.  In  his  recent  lecture  (published  in  La  Nation 
Tcheque,  Paris,  1916)  he  says  that  there  is  no  fear  of  Pan- 
Russianism  which  is  felt  by  some  nations*    He  says: 

*TJp  to  the  present  time  Russia  has  not  under  her  power 
more  than  a  part  of  that  Slavic  race,  the  different  branches 
of  which  are  so  energetically  claiming  their  national  independ- 
ence. On  the  other  hand,  Germany  holds  two  Slavic  na- 
tions under  a  very  real  yoke  and  Austro-Hungary  oppresses 
four.  The  last  mentioned  Slavic  nations,  therefore,  have 
Pan-Slavic  aspirations  to  a  greater  extent  than  other  States, 
and  Havlichek  used  to  describe  these  aspirations  as  'Little 
Pan-Slavism.'  In  Hungary  the  accusation  of  Pan-Slavism 
is  sufficient  to  condemn  a  man  for  high  treason.  Lately 
warnings  against  the  Russian  peril  have  increased  at  Berlin 
also,  and  Bethmann-Hollweg  spoke  of  the  Pan-Slavic  danger 
in  the  same  tone  as  the  Viennese  papers. 

"The  other  nations  do  not  fear  the  Slavic  danger — at 
least,  not  to  the  same  extent  as  the  Germans  and  the  Mag- 
yars. 

"The  error  of  this  anti-Russian  policy  of  the  West  arose 
from  the  fact  that  no  account  was  taken  of  the  other  Slavic 
peoples,  whom  politicians  regard  as  too  insignificant  to  have 
any  place  in  great  world  politics — those  famous,  world  poli- 
tics, imposing  only  in  name! 

"The  smaller  Slavic  peoples,  as  may  be  readily  under- 
stood, see  a  powerful  protector  in  mighty  Russia.    It  could 


^.  .joinneni  r.uropo  c 
to  tho  Gtrnmii  ami  Austro- 

"For  those  runsons  polil 
contnilization,  as  the  Gt'nii 
for  us,  Slavs,  has  never  f 
gramme." 

No  doubt,  the  Latins  oni 
their  contributions  to  our  ct 
hoirerer,  have  yet  to  malce  th 
eral  atore  of  tJie  world's  inte 

Cone. 

To  conclude.  The  great  i 
the  Indo-European  family  coi 
-^the  Western,  the  Eastern  a: 
group  includes  the  Poles,  Cze 
second  are  the  Russians  whose 
name  of  Ruahnyaks  or  Ruthc 
Hungary ;  and  the  third  inclut 
and  Bulgarians. 

To-day  almost  all  the  Slav 
of  Russian  Slavs,  are  again  i 
Magyar-Turkis*-  »'-'       " 


PanrSlavic  Ideal  257 

of  its  passions  all  the  peoples  of  Europe  and  disturbing  the 
"world-peace  to  even  a  greater  degree  than  the  present  great 
European  war  is  doing.  The  social  and  political  forces  of 
attraction  which  have  marked  the  past  of  the  Slavic  people 
will  be  the  laurel  crown  which  Slavdom  will  bear  on 
entering  the  ranks  of  free  and  self-governing  races.  Yes, 
Slavic  Unity  is  the  conditio  sine  qua  non  to  make  diplomats 
and  the  nations  of  the  world  cautious  and  make  them  twice 
pause  before  they  conmiit  the  blunder  of  dividing  any  Slavic 
nation  or  keeping  it  under  foreign  yoke.  Here  also — His' 
toria  mater  studiorwm  est!  •  •  . 

Slavs  are  profoundly  convinced  that  only  unity  can  save 
them  from  ruin,  and  unity  of  the  Slavic  peoples  is  best  ex- 
pressed in  the  Federation  of  the  Slavs,  with  independence  of 
all  these  nations  in  their  internal  affairs.  But  nevertheless 
so  united  the  Slavs  need  the  support  of  a  stronger  nation, 
and  this  support  can  be  found  only  in  the  Union  or  Con- 
federation of  all  Slavs,  that  is  in  the  Union  of  the  Western 
and  South-Slav  Federation  with  the  Eastern  Slavs,  i.  e., 
Russia.  Therefore,  what  the  Slavs  are  striving  for  is,  in  the 
final  goal,  the  United  States  of  Slavia  on  the  basis  of  the 
Swiss  Federation  or  the  Federation  of  the  United  States  of 
America,^'  leaving  to  each  Slavic  nation  to  choose  its  own 
form  of  government. 

But  for  the  existence  of  mighty  Russia,  all  the  smaller 
Slavic  nationalities  would  have  been  long  ago  annihilated 
by  the  Pan-Grerman  Block.  The  Austrian  and  Balkan  Slavs 
have  felt  this  more  keenly  than  the  Poles.  Therefore,  the 
hope  of  Slavdom  is  in  Russia — ^in  the  Russia  of  the  Russian 
Nation,  in  the  Russia  of  Moscow  which  is  Slav  to  the  very 
bones.  All  true  Slavs  believe  in  Russia's  future  which  her 
present  gigantic  struggle  must  bring  about.  This  war  must 
be  Russia's  rebirth,  the  regeneration  of  the  Russian  Nation, 
the  Free  Union  of  Slavdom. 

The  place  of  every  Slavic  nation  inside  the  Slavic  family. 


■■We  Slav,  have  " 


I 


""m  a  moral  ij..„l  f  ,    ■' 

"""hole     Ani,        ,'^' 
„  ™  independence.     Tt, 

«°"K  fulled;  ,?*"'»« 
SIa„.         '"™' U»  PSailio 

"Under  thi,  /„,_  „f  .  ,  . 
Mc.au,  be  !.!l!i'"'' """''■» 
StWcpcTpfi"' '"■■-•.  1». 


Dr.  Thou  as  G.  Masaryk 

Czecho-Slovak;    President  of  the  Czecho-Slovak  Republic;    formerly 

Professor  ot  Prague  Universitj^;    the  grcat«st  and  sanest  exponent  of 

Slavic  Federation. 


^J^B  nw  YO 

•I 


PanrSlavic  Ideal  269 

by  the  Grermans,  we  Slavs  claim  political  liberty  and  na- 
tional independence ;  and  it  is  quite  natural  that  sympathies 
of  the  Slavs  should  be  guided  by  linguistic  relationship, 
which  facilitates  intellectual  and  even  commercial  intercourse 
so  much."    (From  La  Nation  Tcheque,  Paris,  1916.) 

These  are  Panslavistic  aspirations.  Are  they  really  not 
just  and  not  beneficial  to  humanity  at  large?  Giuseppe 
Mazzini  claims  they  are.  In  his  Leitere  Slave  he  says: 
"The  Turkish  and  Austrian  Empires  are  both  irrevocably 
doomed.  Italy  must  try  to  hasten  their  death.  But  the 
lances  which  shall  slay  them  are  in  the  hands  of  the  Slavs. 
.  .  .  The  true  objective  of  Italian  international  life,  her 
most  direct  road  to  future  greatness,  lies  in  the  direction  of 
the  most  vital  problem  with  which  Europe  is  to-day  con- 
fronted— in  fraternity  and  alliance  with  the  Slavs.'*  In  his 
Politica  Intemaziofude  Mazzini  says: 

"The  nations  destined  to  achieve  their  union,  so  that  they 
may  lead  a  healthy  national  existence  and  accomplish  their 
task  in  Europe,  are  to-day  unfortunately  dismembered,  di- 
vided, slaves  to  foreign  powers,  oppressed  and  hampered  in 
their  movements  and  legitimate  aspirations."' 

Freedoin  and  Nationality  are  the  keys  for  solving  the 
psychological  puzzle  in  Pan-Slavic  aspirations.^  lb  is 
rightly  said  that  Panslavism  cannot  be  compared  with  ?an- 
Grermanism,  for  the  Pan-Grermans  appeal  in  vain  to  history; 
the  facts  are  against  them.  It  is  a  fact  that  the  penetration 
an4  conquest  of  Russia  by  Grermany  have  been  going  on  since 
Peter  the  Great's  time.  They  have  been  most  thoroughly 
and  scientifically  organized  in  our  day.  The  Essen  altru- 
ists are  continuing  a  long  and  strict  tradition.  The  con- 
quest of  the  Slavic  territory,  the  occupation  of  Russian  Po- 
land, of  Russia  to  Dvina  and  further,  were  urged  by  many 
German  writers  and  statesmen  of  importance.  Nearly  forty 
years  ago  P.  de  Lagarde  looked  to  the  erection  of  a  Central 
Europe,  when  "the  Russians  and  the  South  Slavs  are  cleared 


I 


German  colonies  were 

iov  (Jcparlnicnt)   o  |,„n 

'oad  to  ll,e  Caspian  Sea, 

to  tie  Black  Sea,  in  Pc 

Petrogr,,),  n,  q^^^^ 

■l«df.    Prince  Blllo,  oj 

Mlionn  must  look  on,  ,1 

"fd  importance  within  t 

ngllt  to  jield  to  the  Ge 

'!"')  and  let  the  Slavic  p 

?;;»»»'    The  Slavic  pe^ 

»^    will  never  app,,, 

PMpIe,  and   believe  in  tl 

(flram  against  Force),  1 

Peace,  thej  do  not  nae  tl 

Beraiardi.,  de  Lagarde., 

g""*-'  of  their  ,o„,  Angus 

per),  who  said  this  on  W 

"  ^' f'"  Poland,  ml  ni 

.     '^erilj,  there  will  be  cor 

inconceivable,  how  this  civi 

«ation,  as  it  failed  to  b.  r,„, 


PanrSlavic  Ideal  261 

rerum  still  consists  of  bayonet  and  cannon.    There  exists  a 
state  of  law,  but  law  of  the  stronger ! 

**But  just  as  in  organized  states  private  violences  gave 
way  to  civil  suits,  which  was  a  great  step  forward  in  the 
respective  states,  just  so  public  violences  of  nations,  that  is, 
wars,  must  be  replaced  by  national  processes  in  the  organ- 
ism of  a  republic — and  that  will  be  a  decisive  step  forward 
of  civilized  mankind. 

**And  just  as  the  invention  of  powder  contributed  toward 
abolishing  private  violence  by  disposing  of  individual  vio- 
lators, just  so  hopes  of  war  help  to  abolish  war.  Just  as 
powder  and  firearms  ousted  mediaeval  robbers  from  their 
haunts,  just  so  modern  strategic  inventions  develop  warfare 
to  more  and  more  murderous  power,  abolishing  it  thereby. 
Just  as  private  warfare,  intensified  by  powder,  had  to  stop, 
just  so  public  warfare  through  the  very  force  of  its  will 
must  perish,  and  its  perfection  and  violence  will  ipso  facto 
abolish  and  overcome  it. 

•^Peoples  are  called  to  common  union.  Human  solidarity, 
hitherto  only  subjectively,  ideally  conceived  in  thought,  will 
take  on  flesh  and  objectively  will  take  its  place  in  the  public 
relations  of  the  world.  A  regeneration  of  peoples  will  re- 
sult in  a  world  Republic  of  peoples  who  will  not  fight  for  in- 
fluence, prestige  or  supremacy,  but  will  co-operate  and  help 
one  another,  like  the  various  members  in  a  healthy  organism." 

In  that  sense  Fan-Slavism  is  only  a  step  towards  the 
speedy  realization  of  a  United  States  of  the  World,  for 
**Free  men  are  brethren^\  a  motto  which  we  find  repeated  in 
President  Wilson's  speech  to  the  Senate,  "All  free  men  are 
brothers."  Yes,  it  is  the  blessing  accorded  this  Slavic  gen- 
eration to  have  been  chosen  to  fulfil — completely  or  par- 
tially, makes  no  diff^erence — the  prophecy  of  the  great  vis- 
ionary Polish  poet,  Sigismund  Krasinski  (in  his  Psalms  of 
the  Future) f  who  prayed  three-quarters  of  a  century  ago: 


'J 


:f 


CHAPTER  XXra 

EXPLANATION    OF   SliAVIC    CHABACTEB 

HOW  to  explain  the  nature  or  the  character  of  the.  Slay? 
What  does  science  of  psychology  say  of  this  quaestio 
vexataf  Is  it  due  to  inheritance  or  environment  or  both? 
Victor  Cousin,  the  famous  French  savant,  says,  "Tell  me  the 
geography  of  a  country  and  I  will  tell  you  its  future/'  An- 
other Frenchman,  Pascal,  says  that  "rivers  are  walking 
roads,"  and  by  that  road,  the  Dnieper,  Christianity  entered 
Russia.  Lord  Bacon,  too,  believes  in  the  great  influence  of 
environment  when  he  says,  "There  are  three  things  which 
make  a  nation  great  and  prosperous:  a  fertile  soil,  busy 
workshops  and  easy  conveyance  for  men  and  goods  from 
place  to  place."  The  Slavic  nature  is,  no  doubt,  due  both  to 
his  inherent  psychophysical  traits  and  to  the  bigness  and 
variety  of  his  environment,  which  is  either  physical  (geo- 
graphical region  of  living,  topographical  peculiarities,  cli- 
mate, etc.)  or  mental;  this  might  be  due  (1)  to  unconscious 
or  subconscious  mind  which  correspond  to  the  Zeitgeist  or 
herd  instinct — ^it  is  from  this  mental  environment  that  fash- 
ions, customs,  conventions  and  other  ethnic  compositions 
have  their  rise,  and  (2)  to  the  vivid  awaking  consciousness 
of  individual  or  collective  body  of  a  nation.  But  to  what 
degree  we  do  not  know  exactly,  for  we  have  not  yet  the  re- 
quired scientifically  collected  data  for  the  study  of  the 
Slavs ;  and  besides  a  new  theory  is  gaining  ground,  viz.,  that 
environment  is  an  indirect  inheritance. 

Let  us  take  only  one  group  of  the  Slavs,  the  Russians. 
No  doubt,  the  inmiense  size  of  Russia  produces  an  element 

263 


to  inciicnto  tlie  insif;nifi 
a  peculiarity  of  llicsc  sto 
invite  one  to  go  on  and 
evokes  limitless  reveries, 
for  novelty,  and  the  incli 
to  its  never-reached  end. 
ffvea  to  the  Russian  the 
of  the  climate  make  a  certi 
of  the  great  and  sudden  cl 
the  Russian  flexibility  in  in 
connected  with  the  spasmc 
and  of  mode  of  life.  .  .  .  i 
the  cause  of  certain  nation 
be  the  connecting  link  betwi 
of  nature  and  the  mclanchob 
Russian  disposition.     The  1 
splenetic  in  solitude,  like  th 
easily  glides  into  sectarian 
The  Russian  who  inhabit 
Russia  reflects,  no  doubt,  ii 
ftnd  climatic  environment  in 
plasticity  and  pacific  qualit 
ture;  thev  a^  '-— 


Explanation  of  Slavic  Character  265 

much  harder,  than  the  nature  and  conditions  in  which  other 
nations  live.  On  the  confines  of  Asia,  in  the  parched  Kir- 
ghiz steppes,  under  the  latitude  of  Central  Russia,  the  mer- 
cury congeals  and  remains  congealed  for  several  days  (in 
winter,  the  swamp  is  frozen  over ;  the  cold  reaches  the  neigh- 
borhood of — 60°  Fahr.,  and  the  blasts  from  Siberia  pile  up 
mountains  of  snow,  which  almost  bury  the  whole  town), 
while  in  July  the  thermometer  may  burst  in  the  sun.  The 
cold  is  so  intense  in  the  Siberian  forest  region  that  now  and 
then  a  tree  splits  open,  making  a  noise  like  the  report  of  a 
pistoL  It  is  so  cold  that  the  warmth  from  the  body  of  the 
bird,  as  it  rises  from  the  ground,  often  leaves  behind  a  streak 
of  steam.  Characterized  by  a  sudden  change  from  extreme 
heat  to  extreme  cold,  and  by  a  low  average  temperature,  the 
eastern  half  of  Europe  is  called  upon  to  work  much  harder 
than  other  European  nations  for  its  daily  bread  and  warm 
clothing.  Accordingly  the  expenses  of  a  poor  Slav  are  much 
greater  than  those  of  a  poor  man  in  Western  Europe. 

The  dreamy,  docile  temperament  of  the  Slav  and  the  atti- 
tude of  mind  engendered  by  centuries  of  oppression  all  com- 
bined to  make  the  Russian  an  easy  victim  of  tyranny.  In  the 
early  middle  ages  the  country  suffered  from  horrible  inva- 
sions of  Mongols  and  Tartars.  Then  Russia,  under  a  succes- 
sion of  powerful  and  often  tyrannical  rulers,  slowly  struggled 
out  o{  a  state  of  anarchy.  Then  we  must  remember  that 
Mongolian  blood  as  a  result  of  the  early  invasions  is  very 
widely  infused  in  the  Russian  people.  The  Mongolian  race, 
however,  is  well-known  to  show  a  strong  tendency  to  cruelty, 
while  the  Slavs  are  generally  gentle,  dreamy  and  submissive. 

Quite  apart  from  the  many  alien  races  and  peoples  on  the 
frontier  there  are  three  main  groups  among  the  Russians 
themselves,  differing — at  least  in  degree — from  one  another 
not  only  in  dialects,  habits  and  disposition,  but  physically 
also!  One  of  Turgenyev's  characters,  the  gigantic  Kar- 
lov,  thus  defined  the  meji  of  his  race :    ^^We  are  cdl  bom  with 


266  Who  Are  the  Slamf 

light  hair,  brilliant  eyes,  and  pale  faces ;  for  we  have  sprung 
up  under  the  snow."  But  the  Great  Russians  (numbering 
about  80,000,000)  are  mainly  blonde,  with  chestnut  or  au- 
burn hair,  light  complexion  and  blue-colored  eyes,  and  vig- 
orous, with  broad  shoulders  and  bull  necks,  often  sometimes 
clumsy,  and  with  a  strong  tendency  to  corpulency.  The 
Small  Russians  (numbering  about  20,000,000),  <m  the  other 
hand,  though  possessing  the  head  type  of  the  eastern  Slav, 
are  predominantly  dark,  even  swarthy,  with  brown  eyes  and 
dark  brown  hair. 

A  further  difference  appears  in  their  stature  or  body 
height,  for  the  Small  Russians,  despite  their  name,  are  big, 
and  slender,  considerably  taller  on  the  average  than  their 
brothers,  the  Great  Russians.  The  reason  for  this  is  not 
easy  to  find,  unless  the  greater  stature  of  the  Small  Russians 
is  but  another  reflection  of  the  influence  of  physical  environ- 
ment. The  Small  Russians  occupy  the  best  land  of  Russia, 
the  vast  grazing  steppes  of  the  south  and  the  fertile  soil  of 
the  \Aeuck  earth  belt  in  the  '^Black  Earth"  district  or  Little 
Russia  proper,  and  in  the  Ukraine,  which  includes  the  prov- 
inces of  Kiev,  Poltara,  Kharkov,  and  Tchemigov  (the 
Russians  have  an  expression,  chemozionu  ^the  black  earth" 
or  **mould,"  meaning  by  it  the  broad  and  deep  belt  of  fertile 
soil,  hwmus^  which  extends  from  Podolia  to  Kazan  and  even 
across  the  Ural  Mountains  into  Siberia;  the  wonderful  fer- 
tility of  this  soil  is  ascribed  to  the  slow  decay  of  the  grass 
of  the  steppes,  which  has  been  going  on  for  centuries),  and 
the  consequent  better  nourishment  extending  over  a  long 
period  of  time,  together  with  some  admixture  of  old  Polish 
stock,  is,  no  doubt,  responsible  for  their  larger  stature.  The 
land  of  the  White  Russians  (their  name  is  probably  derived 
from  the  white  color  of  their  clothing ;  they  occupy  the  prov- 
inces of  Minsk,  Mohilev,  Vilna,  Vitelsk,  and  Grodno;  they 
number  about  six  millions)  is  heavily  wooded  and  in  parts 
marshy,  the  soil,  like  that  of  the  Baltic  provinces,  being 


I  VAX  Sergetbvich  Turqenyev 


PVBUC  LIB. 


Explanation  of  Slavic  Character  S67 

poor  and  unproductive.  As  his  soil  is  not  very  fertile,  and 
the  agricultural  facilities  are  limited,  and  as  the  White 
Russian  is  not  sufficiently  industrious  or  persevering  to  im- 
prove it  by  rational  farming — ^these  people  are  more  apathe- 
tic than  elsewhere  in  Russia,  less  inclined  to  adopt  ideas  with 
enthusiasm,  nervous  and  excitable  only  when  menaced  by  a 
dearth  of  food ;  they  are  the  poorest  and  least  advanced  of 
the  three  Russian  stocks.  (The  Kosaks  or  Cossacks  are  not 
a  distinct  stock,  but  are  descended  from  the  refugees  and 
outlaws  that  occupied  frontier  districts  between  the  settled 
and  the  nomadic  tribes ;  they  were  afterward  organized  as  a 
fronties  militia  as  a  light  cavalry;  they  are  found  in  the 
valley  of  the  Don,  in  the  Urals,  and  in  Siberia.) 

But  it  is  not  merely  physically  that  the  Small  Russians 
differ  from  the  Great  and  White  Russians.  They  differ 
from  them  quite  as  much  in  language,  in  music,  in  disposition 
and  habits  of  life.^  The  nature  of  the  Great  Russian  has 
been  influenced  not  only  by  a  long  history  of  subjugation 
to  feudal  despotism,  but  also  by  the  gloomy  forests,  the  un- 
resppnsive  soil  and  the  rigorous  climate,  and  especially  by 
the  enforced  inactivity  of  long  winters.  It  is  rightly  said 
that  he  is  melancholy  and  reserved,  clinging  absolutely  to 
his  traditions,  and  full  of  sacrificing  devotion  to  Tzar, 
Church,  and  feudal  superior.  He  is  easily  disciplined,  and 
so  makes  an  excellent  soldier,  but  he  has  rather  little  ca- 
pacity of  independent  thinking  or  of  initiative.  The  average 
Great  Russian  is  thus  the  mainstay  of  political  and  economic 
inertia  and  reaction.  The  language  spoken  by  the  three 
groups,  though  basically  the  same,  differs  so  much  that  some- 
times they  cannot  understand  each  other.  One  may  be  quite 
conversant  with  Muscovite  and  yet  be  hnable  to  understand 
the  Russian  of  the  Ukraine.  Indeed,  on  the  border  territory 
between  Great  and  Little  Russia  villages  are  found  where 
the  two  peoples  have  lived  side  by  side  for  generations  with- 
out mixing  and  without  understanding  each  other's  speech. 


^Liiiui,  lond  of  pleasure,  gmiie: 
the    Small    Itiissiaiis    Hiissiti 
poetry  hikI  lier  folk-song.    Th 
ligent,  witty,  with  pretty  marl 
them — of  course  in  degree  on, 
Tix  dialect  of  the  Ukraine  pec 
am,  possessing  a  rich  literatun 
and  folk-music  are  among  the 
and  the  novelist  Gogol  and  the  ] 
ing  positions  in  Slavic  literatui 
teenth  century  the  Ukrainians 
cratic  republic,  and  in  the   nii 
played  an  important  rdle  in  the  ] 
■upplied  a  great  number  of  reci 
Russia.    Prof.  Tucich  ^ves  the 
psychophysical  nature  in  the  6r 
between  the  "extremes  of  Northe 
Great  Russian  stands  out  like  a 
landmark.     He  represents  the  j 
people,   the   children   of   'matyi 
Russia  has  produced  in  the  way 
sense  of  the  word,  has  its  cradl 
bees  nursed  at  the  breast  of  ^ 


Explanation  of  Slavic  Character  269 

particular  home.  The  Russian  faith  owes  its  beauty,  the 
Russian  ideal  its  purity  to  this  people,  and  to  the  race  they 
have  given  the  AU-Slav  Ideal.  And  they  are  the  only  Rus- 
sian people  whose  soul  has  two  faces,  an  outer  and  an  inner 
one.  The  Russian  sculptor  Tsukov  has  symbolized  them  in 
a  figure  resembling  a  sunflower.  It  is  as  well  to  know 
that  the  Great  Russian  cannot  live  without  sunflower-seeds. 
He  calls  them  ^podsolnushki.'  Everything  is  smothered  in 
'podsolnushki,'  shells — streets,  floors  of  rooms  and  railway 
carriages,  even  the  comers  in  the  churches.  Every  Great 
Russian  munches  ^podsolnushki.'  It  has  an  outer  shell  and 
a  kernel.  In  Russia  the  sunflower  is  queen  of  the  flowers, 
and  as  the  sunflower  is  among  the  flowers  so  is  the  Great 
Russian  among  the  Russian  peoples.  He  is  the  true  Hsarski- 
ya  Rus.'  The  Tzar  is  the  sun,  the  heart  of  the  realm,  and  the 
Muscovite  people  are  the  ^podsolnushki.'  Each  individual 
is  only  one  among  many,  a  particle,  a  seed  for  the  propaga- 
tion and  glorification  of  his  own  race.  Probably  the  Great 
Russian  has  no  equal  in  the  world  as  regards  idyllic  simplic- 
ity. Not  because  he  munches  ^podsoluushki,'  crosses  himself 
in  tram-cars  when  passing  a  church,  goes  about  in  big  boots 
in  the  heat  of  summer,  and  drinks  vodka,  wine  and  beer 
without  regard  to  time  or  season,  but  because  he  is  a  true 
yeoman  soul.  He  is  quite  indifi^erent  to  all  that  does  not  in- 
terest him  personally.  The  surface  of  his  soul  is  as  hard 
and  impervious  as  the  shell  of  the  sunflower  seed.  His  face 
wears  an  imperturbable,  changeless  expression.  To  reach  the 
kernel  of  his  Ivu/inan  soul  one  has  to  discard  every  formality, 
thrust  aside  every  obstacle,  and  hite  into  it  as  if  it  were  a 
sunflower  seed.  If  you  abuse  him  roundly  and  *have  it  out* 
with  him,  he  suddenly  shows  himself  in  his  true  colors,  the 
best  and  kindliest  of  souls ;  but  if  you  handle  him  with  kid 
gloves  you  will  never  get  a  glimpse  of  his  inner  nature.  As 
an  acquaintance  the  charm  of  the  Great  Russian  consists 
chiefly  in  his  sudden  transition  from  sharp  resistance  to  an 


vaiLiiiy  splciulor— a  ray  of  th 
is  innn.H.iit  ,.f  hi.....!  likf  the 

'"Tliis  Crcut  Uii.'siun  pt'opi 
Sunflower,  whosv  fjoldfn  peta 
ture  of  tlie  whole  Hussian  nati< 

The  Russian  folk-songs  also 
The  quality  of  their  tunes  and 
by  cUnMte  and  natural  surroun 
6rea.t  RuBsiao  differ  from  the 
Bian.    The  former  are  more  me 
viroument  of  the  north,  vheret 
the  Crimea,  and  of  the  Caucasi 
ntther  unfortunate  in  this  respt 
baa  been  bo  often  alluded  to  as  t 
RuBBia  is  also  an  empire  of  the  £ 
in  classifying  her  native  ballads  < 
more  pleasant  climates  that  have 
and  their  laughing  songs. 

Baring  also  points  out  the  ii 
of  climate"  in  the  study  of  Sla- 
aurface  of  Russia  is  an  unifonc 
Tided  into  slowly  varying  belts  4 
of  a  gradually  varying  soil.  \ 
ooiin^"'   ''■ — 


'Exj^anatian  of  Slavic  Character  271 

tares  18  great.  So,  for  instance,  the  mean  January  tempera- 
ture at  Moscow  is  54°  lower  than  that  of  July.  The  snow 
lies  for  many  months  over  a  large  part  of  the  vast  Russian 
territory.  The  annual  rainfall  in  northern  and  central  Rus- 
sia is  moderate,  being  from  SO  to  S4  inches.  As  one  goes 
south  the  rainfall  decreases  rapidly,  averaging  from  8  to  IS 
inches,  and  in  the  extreme  south  there  is  very  little  precipita- 
tion in  the  fall  and  winter,  so  that  the  period  of  vegetation 
is  too  short  to  permit  the  growth  of  trees.  Thus  we  find  the 
forests  of  northern  Russia  contrasted  with  the  steppes  of 
southern  Russia,  and  this  contrast  makes  itself  felt  in  every 
department  of  economic  and  national  life  of  the  Russians. 
The  forest  districts  begin  at  the  Arctic  circle,  where  the  trees 
are  coniferous.  The  mixed  forest  region  covers  central  and 
western  Russia  as  far  south  as  the  Black  Sea.  So  the  uni- 
formity of  the  surface  and  the  intensity  of  the  Russian 
climate  are  both  of  them  features  of  great  importance  in  the 
character  of  the  inhabitants  and  the  history  of  the  nation. 
Baring  says : 

**There  is  no  doubt  that  the  influence  of  the  Russian  cli- 
mate on  the  Great  Russians  is  twofold  and  produces  two  con- 
tradictory results.  It  leads  them,  firstly,  to  battle  with  the 
hostile  forces  of  nature,  for  battle  with  them  he  must,  as  far 
as  possible,  in  order  to  live,  and  consequently  the  struggle 
develops  in  him  qualities  of  tenacity,  energy,  and  strength, 
and  secondly,  it  leads  him  to  bow  down  and  submit  to  the 
overwhelming  and  insuperable  forces  of  nature,  against 
which  all  struggle  is  hopeless.  Thus  it  is  that  he  develops 
qualities  of  patience,  resignation,  and  weakness.  This  again 
accounts  for  that  mixture  in  the  Russian  which  more  than 
all  things  puzzles  the  Western  European,  namely,  the  blend 
of  roughness  and  good-nature,  of  kindness  and  brutal  in- 
sensibility. The  very  fact  that  he  has  been  hardened  by  his 
struggle  for  existence  under  separate  conditions  has  taught 
the  Russian  to  sympathize  with  the  sorrows  and  sufferings 


272  Who  Are  the  Slavsf 

of  his  fellow  creatures.  Hence  his  kindness,  his  sympathy 
with  the  afflicted,  the  desolate,  apd  the  oppressed,  which 
strikes  everybody  who  has  come  into  close  contact  with  the 
Russian  people.  On  the  other  hand,  in  the  face  of  obstacles, 
not  a  natural  hardness,  but  the  stoicism  which  the  bitter- 
ness of  the  struggle  that  taught  him,  gets  the  upper  hand. 
And  he  applies  to  an  adversary,  an  enemy,  or  to  any  person 
who  has  been  found  guilty  of  transgressing  his  code  of  laws, 
a  brutal  treatment,  with  the  same  inflexibility  with  which 
he  would  be  ready  to  undergo  it,  should  he  be  found  guilty  of 
an  offence  calling  for  a  sinHlar  punishment.  Hence  the  calm 
with  which  a  Russian  peasant  will  inflict  a  tremendous  beat- 
ing— even  to  death,  if  it  be  deemed  necessary — on  a  horse- 
stealer, which  equals  the  stoicism  with  which  he  would  un- 
dergo the  beating  had  he  been  detected  in  the  crime  and 
condemned  to  the  same  punishment.  This  insensibility,  this 
desperate  stoicism,  has  made  people  open  their  eyes  when 
writers,  speaking  from  personal  experience,  have  affirmed 
that  the  Russian  peasant  is  essentially  humane,  and  more 
humane  than  other  Europeans  of  the  same  class.  Examples 
of  brutality,  whether  in  real  life  or  in  fiction,  naturally 
strike  the  imagination  and  stick  in  the  mind  more  easily 
than  ^little  unremembered  acts  of  kindness  and  love,'  whose 
very  point  is  that  they  are  unremembered.''  * 

K.  Waliszcwski  similarly  explains  the  Russian  melancholic 
nature.    He  says : 

^'Nature  and  history  have  alike  dealt  hardly  with  this 
people.  A  severe  climate,  an  ungrateful  soil,  an  unattractive 
landscape,  poverty,  serfdom,  the  Byzantine  yoke,  the 'au- 
tocratic regime,  have  all  combined  to  make  up  a  troubled  ex- 
istence, a  rugged  fatherland,  a  home  devoid  of  charm.  For 
a  lengthening  period,  the  only  remedy  the  Russian  could 
discover  against  these  many  enemies  was  that  he  found  in  his 
glass — intoxication.  The  primitive  bards  have  lovingly  sung 
the  praises  of  this  arch-consoler.    The  poets  who  have  sue- 


'Explanation  of  Slavic  Character  S73 

ceeded  them — ^their  superiors  in  inspiration  and  culture — 


have  sought  some  other  expedient,  and  have  discovered  none 
— save  death. 

**Yet  the  nation  endowed  with  this  ungrateful  country, 
this  inhospitable  home,  has  loved  both  with  a  tenderness 
which  I  do  not  fear  to  call  unexampled — so  strong,  so  pas- 
sionate, so  jealous,  so  devoted  does  it  appear  to  me.  Per- 
haps this  is  because,  in  order  to  love  what  has  so  little  that 
is  lovable  about  it  the  Russian  has  been  constrained  to  ideal- 
ize the  object  of  his  love,  to  re-create  it,  as  it  were,  by  faith 
and  imagination ;  and  he  thus  succeeded  in  converting  his  love 
into  a  religion,  a  worship,  a  fanaticism. 

^^The  natural  literature,  like  the  popular  poetry,  is  sat- 
urated with  this  principle.'* 

B.  Pares,  in  his  Russia  and  Reform  (N.  Y.,  Dutton,  1907, 
676)  gives  the  following  explanation  of  them: 

There  were  always  the  greatest  possibilities  in  the  rivers  of 
Russia.  The  chief  of  them  flow  eastward  and  southward,  and 
these  were  therefore  the  lines  along  which  Russian  history  would 
naturally  travel.  In  the  Volga  and  the  Rama,  Russia  possessed 
a  direct  road  to  Siberia,  and  the  lower  Volga  connected  her  with 
Central  Asia.  The  Dny6per  directed  her  towards  Constanti- 
nople. 

A  poor  soil  and  a  hard  climate  meant'  a  thin  population — 
plenty  of  land,  but  few  hands  to  work  it.  This  helps  to  explain 
why  estates  came  to  be  reckoned,  not  by  the  number  of  acres 
but  by  the  number  of  "souls."  Later  the  peasants,  the  real 
property,  came  to  be  fastened  to  the  soil. 

The  Slavs  do  not  seem  adapted  by  nature  for  these  conditions. 
They  are  a  people  of  feeling  and  fancy,  reminding  one  of  the 
Kel^,  but  more  permanent  in  their  moods,  more  serious  and  earn- 
est in  them,  and  therefore  less  quick  of  recovery.  Feeling,  by 
itself,  seems  a  poor  weapon  to  meet  the  tedious  and  recurring 
difficulties  of  Russia.  No  Slav  race,  except  one,  has  made  much 
out  of  its  existence  as  a  nation^  and  that  one  is  a  blend.  Russia, 
at  the  beginning  of  its  history,  was  largely  peopled  by  tribes  of 
more  directly  Asiatic  origin,  stolid  and  persevering  Finns;  these 
blended  with  Slavs  to  form  the  Great  Russians,  who  are  at  once 


'  ,    °  '"■  ■'  <>"  'cr.,  bottom 
bl.m,„K  of  p,„„d„„   ,^       "_ 

TT  ■  ^'^^  people. 
lXrh„*''f!.'«th.u«tinctof 

tof™,„f.tabb„„jg^- jij; 


Explanation  of  Slavic  Character  S75 

What  makes  the  story  of  Russia  so  fascinating  is  this — ^that, 
taken  as  a  whole^  she  has  always  only  just  a  little  more  than 
equal  to  her  immense  difficulties.  It  was  the  constant  versatile 
inexhaustible  vitality  of  the  people^  always  fresh  in  fancy^  but 
always  broken  to  patience^  that  made  success  possible.  It  is  this 
vari^  map  of  humor^  good-hearted  patience  and  quaint  resource 
which  has  given  the  body  to  Russian  history  (p.  7). 

Russia  has  always  with  her  the  long  and  painful  responsibility 
of  being  on  the  frontier  between  Europe  and  Asia.  But  then, 
too,  she  always  had  her  own  strong  national  existence,  her 
family  instinct  of  unity,  her  loyalty  to  her  Church,  of  which  she 
became  the  champion.  The  East  had  imposed  on  her  necessity 
of  a  national  dictatorship;  but  was  already  breaking  up  before 
her  persistency.  But,  if  she  was  to  teach  the  East,  she  was  also 
bound  to  learn  from  the  West.  This  was  the  more  difficult  task 
of  the  hour  (p.  15). 

Or  let  us  turn  to  the  people  of  another  Slavic  land: 
Poland,  From  the  geographical  point  of  view  it  is  an  or- 
ganic unity,  a  single  indivisible  whole.  It  belongs  neither  to 
the  Russian  conglomeration  nor  to  the  central  European 
state  as  planned  by  the  Prussians.  The  freedom-loving  na- 
ture of  the  Polish  people  combined  with  the  effective  influ- 
ence of  the  physical  condition  of  the  Polish  territory  was  the 
formation  of  the  first  union  of  states — a  union  of  the  free 
with  the  free^  the  equal  with  the  equals  as  reads  the  official 
docimnent  of  the  union  of  Poland  and  Lithuania. 

Professor  W.  Nalkowski  claims  that  the  Polish  history 
and  Polish  national  character  are  an  outcome  of  geographical 
conditions.  In  his  pamphlet,  Poland  as  a  Geographical  Erv- 
tiiy  (translated  from  Polish  and  published  by  the  Polish 
Information  Committee,  London,  Allen  &  Unwin,  1917),  Nal- 
kowski lays  emphasis  on  what  Professor  Herbertson  calls 
the  genius  loci,  interpreting  geography  in  terms  of  national 
psychology.  This  genius  loci  Nalkowski  sees  in  the  transi- 
tional character  of  Poland.  As  Poland  lies  between  other 
regions,  it  has  characteristics  intermediate  between  them. 
To  quote  him : 


276  Who  An  ikg  SUnmt 

^Toland  is  a  cooQtry  wliieh  repreMoti  aa  open  Hoor  be* 
tween  Western  and  EUutern  Europe — that  it  to  say^  it  n  a 
passage-land,  like  the  Dzungaria.  It  is  a  counirj  m  wbiA 
the  characteristics  of  Western  JBurope  gradoally  iniii||^  willi 
those  of  Eastern  Europe.  It  is  in  Poland  that  we  find  the 
western  or  eastern  boundaries»  where  they  meety  wtrag^ 
and  combine.  The  result  of  this  admixture  is  not  mpduniH 
cal,  but  so  to  speak,  i>hysiologicaL  It  is  the  reciprocal  ae* 
tion  of  these  different  influences  which  gives  a  distinct  color 
to  all  life,  considered  from  the  point  of  view  both  of  bistoij 
and  geography.  .  .  •  The  position  of  Pdand  is  preciMly  a 
central  one.  It  lies  in  the  center,  between  the  most  northcriy 
and  most  southerly  points  of  Europe,  midway  bciwcen  the 
North  Cape  and  Crete  and  nearly  midway  between  the  wes^ 
erly  point  of  Ireland  and  the  most  easterly  point  of  the  Uxil 
Mountains.  As  regards  Ireland  and  the  Urals,  it  lies,  not 
exactly  in  the  middle,  but  a  little  nearer  the  west.  'Diii 
central  position  of  Poland  in  Europe  is  illustrated  by  the 
fact  that  the  cartographer,  Hammer,  proposed  for  the  map 
of  Europe  to  take  a  globe  sector  with  a  central  point  of 
Warsaw.  •  .  •  The  Poles  settled  on  the  gangway  between 
the  west  and  east  of  Europe,  became  geographically  selected 
as  the  middlemen  of  civilization.  Geographical  conditions 
imposed  on  them  the  task  of  receiving  the  civilization  of  the 
West  and  passing  it  on  to  the  East.  But  this  task  the  Poles 
managed  to  perform  only  in  part,  and  then  fell  into  erring 
ways,  because  the  same  geographical  conditions  made  them 
the  bulwark  of  civilized  Christian  Europe  against  the  in- 
cursions from  the  south-east  ot  the  Moslem  barbarians  of 
Asia.  Constant  conflicts  with  the  unbelievers  evolved  in  the 
Poles,  Catholics  as  they  were,  fundamental  qualitieB 
recalling  the  Spaniards:  chivalry,  ambition,  and  religious- 
ness ;  wars  with  the  infidels'  were  wars  of  *the  Lord' — i  e.,  <d 
God — and  the  warriors  bore  the  name  of  *the  faithfuL'  Tte- 
ligion  brought  about  their  docility  to  Rome,  chivaliyy  the 


-^-  A--  i^ 


,i 


Explanation  of  Slavic  Character  277 

preponderance  of  the  warrior  class  or  nobility,  and  contempt 
for  other  classes  even  when  they  captured  cannon  with  hands 
Uack  from  the  plough.  .  .  .'  Finally,  a  life  full  of  war's 
alarms  has  much  the  same  results  as  in  volcanic  districts :  a 
certain  carelessness  of  the  morrow,  a  hand-to-mouth  exist- 
ence, frivolity,  disinclination  for  systematic  work.  ^The 
Poles,'  declared  Napoleon,  ^do  everything  from  enthusiasm, 
and  nothing  by  system.' " 

Professor  E.  Romer  of  the  University  of  Lemberg  also 
demonstrated  the  influence  of  the  physiography  of  the  coun- 
try upon  the  historical  development.  He  epitomized  his 
views  in  a  short  essay  {Poland:  the  Land  and  the  State,  in 
the  Geographical  Review,  vol.  IV,  No.  1,  July,  1917)  :  "The 
affluents  of  the  Vistula,  more  numerous  from  the  east  than 
is  the  case  with  any  of  the  other  river  systems  to  the  west, 
would  indeed  seem  to  have  assigned  to  Poland  an  eastward 
expansion  on  a  scale  impossible  in  the  west,  where  the  low- 
land belt  is  narrower.  How  different  the  map  of  Europe 
mi^t  now  be  had  not  the  Poles  been  a  people  whose  social 
and  political  institutions  were  directly  opposed  to  the  spirit 
of  conquest!  .  •  .  The  boundaries  which  the  various  parti- 
tions of  Poland  have  introduced  into  the  political  map  of 
Europe  have  been  destructive  and  not  constructive.  Rivers 
which  once  pulsated  with  life  have  now  become  merely  dead 
border  lines.  The  actors  in  the  crime  perpetrated  upon  the 
Polish  nation  separated  themselves  from  one  another  by 
boundary  lines  that  followed  rivers.  Assuredly  strife  would 
not  be  long  in  breaking  out  again." 

To  ward  off  the  East  from  the  West  was  Poland's  main 
mission  and  she  faithfully  realized  it  at  the  expense  of  her 
intellectual  progress.  M.  Leblond  says  rightly:  "Poland 
at  all  times  had  to  be  maintained  in  arms  while  others  had 
plenty -of  leisure  for  development — ^through  historic  necessity 
she  remained  well  after  the  Middle  Ages  a  chivalrous  nation 
of  Knight-errants  who  so  valianUv  ^*»*^  «atch  in  the  face 


878  Who  Are  the  Slavs? 


1.  in*  I 
ea  At    I 


of  Eastern  Bnti-Chnstian  barbarians  that  she  could,  i 
noble  presumption,  comnmnd  the  rpspoct  of  Europe,  ea  a 
guarded  the  individualism  of  her  heroic  warriors.*'  In  the 
words  of  Michclet:  "When  Europe  chattered  idlj,  disputed 
over  tndulgi-nces,  lost  itself  in  subtleties,  these  heroic  guard- 
ians  wore  protecting  it  with  lances.  In  order  that  the  women 
of  France  and  Germany  might  peacefully  spin  thoir  dist&ff 
and  tlieir  men  study  their  theology,  the  Poles,  keeping  sen- 
try, only  a  step  from  the  barbarians,  were  on  the  vatch, 
saber  in  hand.  If  perchance  they  fell  asleep,  their  bodiea 
would  remain  at  the  post,  their  heads  would  go  to  the  Turk- 
ish camp.  ,  .  .  Europe,  forgetful,  heedless,  no  more  ap- 
pears to  know  the  supreme  danger  which  threatened  it  in  the 
last  decades  of  the  Middle  Ages  and  from  which  it  was 
saved.  .  .  ." 

Some  Slavic  paradoxes  already  have  been  explained.  A. 
Leroj-Beaulieu  also  explains  the  rapidly  altematiiig  moodl 
and  abrupt  contrasts  and  changes  in  Slavic  nature  by  the  in- 
fluence of  the  climate.  He  daima  that  these  sudden  and 
rapid  changes  are  the  reflection  of  the  extremes  of  climate, 
the  long  cold  winter,  the  torrid  eummer,  and  the  spring  and 
autumn  during  which  one  experiences  often  from  day  to  day 
changes  from  extreme  heat  to  extreme  cold.*  Baring  adds 
that  this  theory  seems  plausible,  but  one  might  quote  lo- 
stances  of  other  climates  which  are  equally  mutable  and 
fickle  and  equally  rich  in  abrupt  changes  and  sharply  con- 
trasted extremes,  but  which  fail  to  have  a  similar  e£feet  on 
the  people  of  the  countries  to  which  they  belong.  It  is, 
therefore,  some  inherent  power  ^ich  is  playing  its  rdle  here. 
But  whatever  may  be  the  cause  of  it,  this  molMlity  is  charac- 
teristic, what  is  in  part  the  "hallmark'*  of  all  the  Slavs. 
As  a  race  the  Slavic  peoples  were  characterized  by  a  peaceful 
disposition,  in  comparison  with  that  of  the  nations  with 
which  they  had  to  contend.  This  reputation  they  owed  also, 
no  doubt,  to  their  agricultural  life,  in  distinction  to  the  pBtf* 


Vxplanatum  of  Slavic  Character 


279 


toral  habits  of  the  Avars,  Huns,  or  Grermans.  (A  very  good 
explanation  of  the  South-Slavic  soul  is  just  published  by  a 
Serbian  University  Professor,  Jovan  Cvijich,  in  his  book 
entitled,  GSographie  hwrnaine  et  Sociologie  de  la  Peninstde 
Balkamque,  Paris,  Armard  Colin,  1918.  See  especially  the 
chapter  dealing  with  the  Classification  psychique  de  Yougo- 
slaves.  This  book  is  based  on  Professor  Cvijich's  lectures 
delivered  at  Sorbonne  in  1917  and  1918.) 

Physical  conditions  under  which  Slavic  people,  especially 
Russians,  live  involve  a  greater  percentage  of  mortality  than 
in  other  European  countries.  It  amounts  to  about  84  per 
thousand  inhabitants.  This  figure  in  England  amounts  to 
2S.5  per  thousand;  in  prance,  81.4;  in  Germany,  86.5;  in 
Austria,  81.8;  in  Italy,  80.S5,  etc. 

According  to  the  Statistik  des  deutschen  Reiches  (No.  44, 
p.  71),  out  of  100  born  living,  there  die  during  the  first 
year,  in  European  Russia — 29.6  (and  in  Prussia — 91. i). 
The  relative  figures  of  mortality  seem  to  be  stationary  in 
different  countries — only  the  absolute  figures  of  population 
change.  Levasseur,  in  his  La  population  frangais  (v.  Ill, 
chapter  VI),  gives  the  following  table  for  the  changes  in 
relative  population  during  the  nineteenth  century: 


No. 


1 
2 
3 

4 
5 
6 

7 


Coantriee 


Russia  in  Evarope 

France 

Gennany 

Austro-Hungary 

Italy 

Great  Britain  and  Ireland 
Spain 


Populatioii  in 

1801 

1891 

40,000,000 

93,703,000 

26,000,000 

38,218,903 

25,000,000 

49,424,135 

25,000,000 

41,284,966 

17,500,000 

30,158,408 

16,300,000 

37,888,162 

6,000,000 

17,246,688 

These  figures  are  very  instructive,  for  one  of  the  most 
certain  indices  of  the  potential  strength  of  any  nation  is 


emerging  as  the  victor  fro 
tion  of  committing  "racc-s 

According  to  A.  Xfwsln 
ticf,  London,  Sonncn.sclii'in 
tion  of  Russia  (in  Europe) 
— Uf  millions,  and  in  1890- 
tician  shows  that  the  popul 
per  cent  in  the  years  1857-1 
by  7S  per  cent ;  the  inhabitc 
per  cent,  the  figures  for  th 
same  increase. 

The  rate  of  increase  of  t1 
S.Ol  per  cent  per  year  as  a^i 
The  Slavs  are  characterized 
males ;  and  in  Germany  up  t( 
boys  than  girls,  but  from  tt 
progression  in  the  excess  of 
the  Great  European  powers 


1789  (L 


Expianation  of  Slavic  Character  281 

The  i^ysical  surface  in  Eastern  Europe  is  doubtless 
coarse  and  poor  in  regard  to  the  impressions  which  affect  the 
human  soul.  It  is,  therefore,  remarkable  thrt  deep  emotion 
could  be  developed  in  the  soul  of  a  people  who  live  in  such  a 
swampy  and  monotonous  country,  almost  without  any  of 
those  charms  and  natural  colorings  which  are  so  common  to 
the  rich  countries  of  Europe.  How  could  such  a  uniform 
monotonous  country  develop  such  a  great  national  Slavic 
soul? 

This  fact  is  a  real  psychological  puzzle.  Thanks  to  its 
geographical  position  between  Europe  and  Asia,  thanks  to 
its  historical  situation,  between  a  series  of  anvils  whereon  the 
Byzantine  priest,  the  Tartar  soldier  and  the  German  free- 
lance have  taken  turns  in  hammering  out  its  genius,  Slavic 
people,  especially  the  Russians,  young  and  old  at  once,  have 
not  yet  found  their  orbit  nor  their  true  balance.  In  the 
past  and  the  recent  times  of  Slavic  life  we  see  a  waste  here 
and  an  extreme  refinement  there.  Some  have  called  it  rotten 
ere  it  was  ripe.  Prematurely  ripe,  indeed,  with  a  distracting 
medley  of  savage  instincts  and  ideal  inspirations,  of  intel- 
lectual riches  and  moral  perjury.  Natura  abhorret  vacu/um, 
for  the  longer  national  infancy,  the  better  national  manhood, 
and  happier  old  age. 

The  outer  nature  of  the  great  European  valley,  giving  to 
its  inhabitants  no  comfort  in  temperature,  no  wind  and 
strong  impression,  has  forced  the  bulk  of  Slavic  people  to 
look  at  its  own  inner  self  to  find  impressions  which  will  uplift 
the  human  souL  I  should  say  that  it  will  not  be  exaggerated 
if  we  state  that  the  «S7az;  is  characterized  by  his  inclination 
toward  vrmer  observation^  inner  analysis,  especially  toward 
moral  introspection.  The  outer  shinings  do  not  very  much 
attract  a  Slav.  He  is  able  to  live  without  the  comforts  of  an 
Englishman,  without  the  fineries  of  a  Frenchman — ^he  is  satis- 
fied with  simplicity,  he  does  not  care  for  luxury,  and  above 
all  things  he  likes  a  warm  soul  and  a  sincere  heart.     Even 


282  Who  Are  the  Slav$t 

the  educated  Slay  gives  apparently  little  response  to  the 
actual  demands  of  living.  He  is  more  or  less  the  victim  of 
fancy  and  temperament,  which  sometimes  lead  to  a  despond- 
ent slackness,  sometimes  to  emotional  outbursts.  Here  we 
have  perhaps  the  explanation  of  the  Slavic  want  of  organ- 
ization, Slavic  disorder  and  Slavic  waste  of  time  in  manj 
directions.  This  characteristic  finds  expression  especially  in 
the  word  which  is  forever  on  Russian  lips — Nitchevo  (**!* 
does  not  matter'').  A  careful  observation  of  international 
galleries  of  paintings  will  involuntarily  disclose  the  pale  col- 
orings of  Russian  paintings  (for  instance,  the  paintings  ol 
Verestchagin),  but,  on  the  other  hand,  their  psychological 
insight  is  found  in  the  works  of  Slavic  master-writers  (Ler- 
montov,  Turgenyev,  Gogol,  Dostoyevski,  Petar  Petrovich- 
Njcgush,  Lazar  K.  Lazarevich,  Slowacki,  Artzibashev, 
Mickiewicz,  Gundulich,  Tolstoy,  Sienkiewicz,  etc.),  where 
the  deep  psychological  analysis  comes  first,  and  then  the  de 
scription.  Accordingly,  the  Mental  Culture — ^in  contrasi 
to  Natural  Culture — is  the  most  fundamental  trait  of  th< 
Slavic  national  genius.     It  is  a  habit  of  moral  analysis. 

To  prove  this  great  quality  of  the  Slavic  soul,  we  mighi 
use  also  the  statistical  data  or  facts  on  international  sui 
cidcs,  crimes,  and  felony.  We  have  seen  how  large  a  per 
ccntagc  of  Russian  people  die  in  the  struggle  with  physica 
nature.  The  mortality  due  to  sickness  exceeds  the  deatl 
cases  of  all  other  European  nations.  But  it  is  wonderful  t( 
see  how  the  same  people  show  an  immense  power  of  mora 
self-preservation  which  is  saving  them  from  such  great  eviL 
as  suicide  and  crime.  A  comparison  of  suicides  ^  in  diiFeren 
European  countries  shows  that  the  Slavs  are  least  aiFectec 
by  such  an  act,  for  in  a  million  of  inhabitants  there  are :  ^ 


(1)  in  Saxony  (1902-6) 324  suicide 

(2)  "  France  (1900-4) 227       " 

(3)  "  Denmark  (1901-5) 227       " 

(4)  "  Japan  (1905) 209       " 

(5)  "  Prussia  (1902-6) 201       " 


! 

V^itm 

ji*' 

1 

Vasili  V.  Verestchaocn 
TIte  great  Kuasiaa  paint«r,  soldier,  traveller. 


PUBLIC  L 


^sroi,.  LEW 
J) 


Explanation  of  Slavic  Character  283 

(6)  "  Austria  (1902) 173  " 

(7)  "  Sweden  (1900-i) 147  " 

"  Bavaria  (1902-6) 141  " 

"  United  States  (1907) 126  " 

[10)  "  Bulgaria  (about  1900) 118  " 

1 1)  "  Australasia  (1903) 121  " 

12)  "  England  and  Wales  (1900) 100  " 

13)  "  Norway  (1901-6) 65  " 

14)  "  Scotland  (1905) 65  " 

15)  "  Italy  (1901-5) 64  " 

16)  "  Ireland  (1906) 34  " 

17)  "  European  Russia  (1900) 30  " 

18)  "  Portugal  (1906) 23  " 

[19)  "Spain(1893) 21  " 

Thus  it  can  be  known  that  each  country  has  a  different 
Buicide-rate,  and  that  while  the  rate  for  each  country  may 
fluctuate  from  year  to  year,  yet  it  maintains  practically  the 
same  relative  proportions  to  the  rate  of  other  countries. 
The  following  table  of  Alphonse  BertiUon  {Elements  de 
DhnographiCf  Paris,  1896,  p.  119),  showing  the  suicide  for 
▼arious  European  countries,  is  a  good  supplement  of  the  just 
quoted  table: 


No. 

Country 

Period  of  Observation 

Annual  N«unber  of 

Suicides  in  one  million 

Inhabitants 

1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

7 

8 

9 

10 

11 

12 

13 

Saxony 

1878-1882 
1880-1882 
1878-1882 
1878-1882 
1877-1881 
1878-1882 
1878-1882 
1878-1882 
1878-1882 
1878-1882 
1878-1882 
1877-1882 
1878-1882 

392 

251 

239 

198 

189 

180 

166 

100 

92 

75 

69 

49 

17 

T^^nmftrk 

Switzerland 

Baden 

Wurttemberg 

France 

Pnvifna , , 

lV?linum 

Sweden 

England  and  Wales. . 
Norway 

Scotland 

Ireland 

James  J.  O'Dea,  in  his  book,  Svicide  (N.  Y.,  Putnam, 
1881,  p.  199),  gives  the  following  table  for  national  sui- 
cides : 


cholic,  and  at  the  same  time  u 
to  be  easily  tempted  to  take 
nations  are  thou^lit  of  as  light 
take  the  ills  of  life  seriously 
the  fact  that  the  highest  rate 
Germany.    Still  farther,  those 
the  parest  Germanic  blood  she 
eastern  proyinces,  with  an  intei 
the  lowest.** 

The  extremely  high  suicide  r 
attracted  the  attention  of  Eur< 
gists,  but  it  has  never  been  sai 
were  limited  to  adults  it  might  p 
nomic  causes,  particularly  to  th< 
ufacturing  industry,  which  seem 
suicidal  tendency ;  but  self-destri 
as  common  among  children  as  ai 
be  due,  rather,  to  an  inherent  si 
man  nation.  This  tendency  is  n( 
men,  women,  and  children.  The 
who  between  1877  and  1885  we 
for  political  offenses  had  no  she 
and  must  necessarily  have  Rnff^** 


/— 


• « 


Explanation  of  Slavic  Character 


«8t 


t  among  men,  may  be  due  not  to  their  comparative  im- 
lity  from  suffering,  but  from  (a)  a  greater  power  of 
lent,  passive  endurance,  when  there  is  no  fight  to  be  made ; 

a  mind  and  heart  that  are  more  influenced  by  feelings 
lotions,  sentiments)  and  beliefs  that  may  be  called  relig- 
t;  and  (c)  a  peculiar  capacity  for  self-restraint  and  sclf- 
iervation,  based  on  the  maternal  instinct,  i.  e.,  on  closer 

more  intimate  relations  with,  stronger  love  for,  and 
iter  devotion  to  young  children.  It  is  also  interesting  to 
i  the  proportion  of  military  suicides  to  civilian  suicides 
lussia  and  other  countries  (which  is  rather  hard  to  ex- 
n): 


K 

Countries 

Proportion  of  Militaiy  SuioideB 
to  avilian  Smddes 

Prussia 

IHtol 

2J4"  1 
6      "1 

8H"  1 
10      "  1 

//      "  1 

KngUuid 

Italy 

United  States 

Austria 

Russia 

L  careful  study  of  suicides  during  a  long  period  of  time 
loth  Slavic  and  non-Slavic  European  nations,  shows  a 


Annual  Number  of  Sukides  per  Million  of  Inhabitants 

CountilM 

1S51-18S5 

1861-1S65 

1871-1875 

1887-1891 

1901-1010 

En^and  and 
Wales 

64 

66 

66 

81 

90 

Prussia 

130 

122 

134 

197 

202 

Saxony 

240 

264 

299 

322 

326 

France 

100 

125 

150 

218 

224 

Belgium 

Ita& 

-— 

55 
28 

68 
35 

120 
52 

137 
71 

Denmark.... 

272 

288 

258 

253 

96 

Sweden 

71 

76 

81 

U9 

151 

Norway 

107 

85 

73 

66 

51 

Btusia 

£9 

31 

SO 

90 

SI 

■on,   Government   Pri„,i„_ 

t^i?  France  .     . 

f  ;;ga3^*''-"  ;;  f  - 

'"■"He.  Md  (4)  „„t.V^  J?" 
tie  kn„..  .™.  V^     /'  "■Bcognize 


EapUmaHon  of  Slavic  Character, 


289 


Socrates  said  rightly  that  it  is  easier  to  save  ourselves  from 
death  than  from  crime.  Figures  given  by  moral  statistics 
and  figures  for  suicides  might  serve  as  a  measuring-rod  for 
moral  suicide.  Comparing  the  figures  which  refer  to  the  hor- 
rible forms  of  crime  in  different  European  cotmtries,  we  get 
the  following  tabular  presentation  of  those  statistical  data : 


No. 


Country 


Cncam  per  BfiMon  TnhaHUnti 


1 
2 
3 

4 
5 
6 
7 


Italy. . . . 
Spain.... 
Austria.. 
France... 
Russia,,. 
Germany 
England. 


06 
55 
22 
15 
10 
9 
6 


As  is  shown  by  this  table,  Slavic  Russia  is  represented 
by  a\  comparatively  speaking,  very  small  number  of  crimes. 
In  the  number  of  those  who  have  been  convicted  for  theft,  tl}e 
Slavic  Russia  excels  other  countries,  as  is  indicated  in  the 
following  table: 


No. 

Country 

Conyloted  of  Theft  In  a  MiOioii 
Ixkhabttanti 

• 
1 

2 
3 
4 

Germany 

1840 

138^ 

1128 

48S 

Knflrlana 

France 

Russia 

In  regard  to  moral  crimes,  and  according  to  Montesquieu, 
they  are  worse  for  a  state  than  a  violation  of  the  laws — ^we 
have  the  following  figures: 


i^. 

Country 

Moral  Crimes  in  a  Million 
InhabitantB 

1 

2 
3 

France.. 
Italy... 

m 

21.4 
7.4 
5.7 

Russia.. 

too  Who  Arc  the  Slavtt 

Hen  alio  Boirfa  il  at  an  advniitagc',  a  fact  wlilch  must  ^ 
be  taken  in  ■ccoont  in  the  studj  of  tlic  Slavic  nature    The   i 
notion  that  Rosna  it  a  humane  country  may  aouod  strange   ' 
to  the  En^iihripcfthfng  countries.    Yet  capital  punishmcot, 
which  is  itill  {lart  of  the  legal  sjatcm  in  England  and  Amcr-   | 
ica,  waa  abohxhed  in  Bossia  as  long  ago  as  1759  hy  the  Em- 
presa  Elizabeth,  except  for  cases  of  high  treason.     From    ' 
1855  to  1876  onlj  one  man  was  executed,  and  from  1876  to 
1908  only  114  were  ewcuted  in  the  whsle  of  that  Tast  em- 
pire, including  the  outlying  districts   such   as    Caucasus,    ' 
Transbaikalia,  and  Tarlcestan.  On  the  other  hand,  between 
the  jreara  1905  and  1908  the  total  of  executions  reoched  the 
appalling  figure  of  8,6C9.    This  is  but  to  translate  into  crim- 
inal statistica  the  story  of  the  martial  Uv  which  reigned 
in  Russia  during  the  period  of  revolution  in  1905  to  1908. 
Even  if  we  say  that  the  Tzar  wore  the  "black  cap,"  and  that 
the  hangmaa's  rope  was  ninnipulated  by  the  bureaucracr, 
it  is  a  fact  that  the  jury  who  brought  in  the  verdict  was  & 
jury  of  about  ISO  million  peasants.  .  - 

This  attitude  of  mind  is  reflected  in  the  RoiA&ui  Code 
of  Laws.  (See :  Lehr's  Legitlation  Phule  de  la  Ruuit,  Paris, 
1879.)  A.  Leroy-Beaulieu,  Tagantsev,  Baring  and  oUien 
point  out  the  fact  that  the  Russian  Fenal  Code  is  the  most 
knient  in  Europe,  for  it  is  characterized  by  the  kniency 
of  the  punishment  laid  down  by  law  for  offences  .lAidi  in 
other  countries  are  dealt  with  drastically  and  semdj.  Ilie 
primitive  Slavic  folkmotes  included  the  common  people,  and 
were  convened,  not  periodically,  but  as  often  as  some  qoestioii 
of  state  arose  requiring  public  diBcuBsion,  In  early  tintei 
the  decisions  of  the  people  were  unanimous,  i.  e.,  the  minority, 
if  it  could  not  convert  the  majority  to  its  way  of  thinking, 
was  forced  to  acquiesce  in  the  common  decision.  Any  one 
who  refused  assent  during  the  meeting  was  beaten  with  rods. 
Opposition  to  the  vote  of  the  majority,  after  the  assembly, 
was  punished  by  the  loss  of  the  dissentient's  property,  which 


;    the  greatest  Slavic  dissector  of  the  human  soul  as 
;aled  by  his  numerous  novels  translated  almost  into  all 
modem  languages. 


The  new 


Explanation  of  Slavic  Character  291 

was  often  destroyed  by  fire  unless  he  was  ready  to  redeem 
it  by  a  sum  of  money,  varying  according  to  his  rank. 

To  conclude.  Although  it  is  very  hard  at  present  to  give 
a  detailed  explanation  of  the  Slavic  nature,  it  is  a  fact  that 
the  moral  height  of  the  Slav  is  a  characteristic  which  is  so 
jealously  preserved  by  him.  Of  course,  to  preserve  such  a 
moral  height  is  not  an  easy  task.  It  requires  much  painstak- 
ing work  and  effort.  A  nation  living  according  to  the  rule — 
It  is  better  to  die  than  to  fall  moraUy — ^has  to  use  much 
physical  power  and  energy  for  its  moral  self-preservation. 
This  energy  is  not  measured  by  the  number  of  palaces,  or 
railroads,  or  battleships,  or  aeroplanes,  or  any  other  ma- 
terial wealth.  It  is  not,  moreover,  measured  even  by  the  in- 
tellectual abilities,  for  the  main  thing  is  not  to  think  well, 
but  to  act  accordingly.  Such  an  energy  cannot  be  identified 
even  at  the  cost  of  some  higher  factor,  but  is  exhibited  in  the 
form  of  a  collective  moral  perfection,  in  the  form  of  a  moral 
instinct  and  moral  behavior,  which  includes  all  phases  of 
the  mental  life  of  a  nation. 

To  keep  awake  this  high  human  instinct  is  the  greatest 
and  hardest  task,  a  task  which  cannot  be  reached  without 
painstaking  expenditure  of  physical  and  psychophysical 
powers.  It  is  a  natural  law.  Nobody  will  deny  that  in  the 
struggle  with  coarse  nature  we  have  to  expend  much  physical 
energy.  Physiology  and  psychology  show  also  that  moral 
self-preservation  demands  an  expenditure  of  physical  ener- 
gies, and  even  more  than  any  hard  physical,  manual  work. 
An  animal  uses  much  energy  in  order  to  hear  with  its  ears, 
to  see  with  its  eyes,  and  to  be  alert  with  its  other  sense  or- 
gans. How  much  energy  is  needed  for  care  of  the  national 
or  racial  consciousness !  Wg  might,  therefore,  say  with  full 
right,  that  a  higher  moral  self-preservation  of  a  nation  or  of 
a  race  involves  a  higher  expenditure  of  physical  energy. 
The  Serbian  national  moral  maxim — Rather  lose  yowr  life 
than  that  the  sold  should  have  a  stain  thereon — ^might  be 


Ola  vie 


CHAPTER  XXIV 


6ENBRAI«   CONCLUSION 


LET  US  summarize  the  most  important  points  in  this 
study.  Taking  in  account  all  the  foregoing  facts  and 
explanations,  only  a  psychological  Don  Quixote  or  a  politi- 
cal Ding  fuer  AUes  has  scientific  courage  to  say  that  the  Slav 
is  barbarian  and  deadly  enemy  of  Culture  and  Civilization  of 
our  Humanity.  Only  by  a  very  wide,  impersonal  view — a 
long  perspective — ^in  which  the  Slavic  Nations  and  their  im- 
mediate needs  are  merged  in  the  continued  welfare  of  the 
human  race,  can  we  see,  *^as  through  a  glass,  darkly,^  the 
vast  outlines  of  eternal  good  for  our  Humanity. 

It  is  a  fact  that  the  Slav  has  for  more  than  ten  centuries 
been  the  bulwark  of  Christendom  against  the  Turks,  Huns, 
Tartars,  Avars,  and  other  tribes  of  Mongolian  origin.  When 
civilization  was  threatened  by  the  Turks  and  Tartars,  Slavs 
stood  ever  ready  to  take  the  defensive,  so  that  to-day  it  is 
no  more  difficult  to  imagine  the  fate  of  Rome  had  Hannibal 
conquered  it  or  the  fate  of  the  European  Powers  had  Na- 
poleon Bonaparte  not  been  defeated  at  Waterloo,  than  it  is 
to  imagine  the  fate  of  Christianity  and  civilization  in  Europe 
had  the  Slavs  not  stayed  the  wave  of  the  desolating  barbari- 
ans: Western  Europe  was  as  a  rampart  against  barbarian 
invasions,  and  the  Slavs  stopped  with  their  body  an  inva- 
sion of  the  Tartars ;  they  formed  a  bulwark  against  the  Turk- 
ish deluge.  What  vast  difference  that  might  have  been  to 
the  detriment  of  Western  Civilization  and  Culture  if  the  Slav 
did  not  for  more  than  a  thousand  years  resist  the  westward 
march  of  Asiatic  barbarians  on  many  a  glorious  battlefield, 

293 


SM  Who  Are  the  Slavtt 

immorUllj  uuerilxd  is  the  history  of  mankind!  .  .  .  Who  ' 
majr  know  if  the  Latnu*  Gnuls,  and  An^^lo-Sftsooa  would  haw 
advaDced  from  d>rfaw»l,  and  taken  the  world  with  them  as 
they  did,  if  It  were  not  for  the  heroic  Slav  battling  the  hordes 
of  Satan  on  the  castltti  and  southern  borders  of  Europe 
In  one  word,  the  Slav  toilc-d  but  for  others ;  he  suffered  for 
others ;  he  died  for  thnn ;  he  reitlly  deserves  the  Christian 
epithet,  Senmt  atraormin  Dei  (slave  of  the  slaves  of  God), 
which  was  the  praud  inbscriptioij  which  the  haughtiest  of 
the  medieval  Popes  plaecd  at  the  end  of  their  letters.  .  .  . 

Only  those  forrign  stodcnts  of  the  Slavs  who  studied  them 
by  first  hand  informatiDn  are  able  to  say  with  the  French 
genius,  Ernest  RoitLit  (1823-1892),  the  well-known  Oriental- 
ist and  critic; 

"The  commg  of  the  Slaxic  naltoiu  on  the  worUVa  stage  it 
a  remarkable  phenomenon  of  tku  age.  Sialic  people  begin 
to  haoe  a  decided  mfmeticc  not  only  in  Die  political  but  alio 
m  the  cultural  life  of  nationi.  The  future  trill  ehow  wriuU 
humaniti/  wiU  get  from  thie  wonderful  Slavic  Genimi,  mUh 
it*  ardent  faith,  ite  depth  of  intuition,  itt  individual  idea  of 
life  aind  death,  Um  marlyr  tpirit,  it$  thirMt  for  the  ideaL" 

The  mental  structure  differs  from  that  of  other  peoples,  if 
not  in  type  at  least  in  degree.  Judged  superficially,  the  Slavs 
seem  to  be  retarded  in  culture.  Thouj^  gcographicaUyi 
climatically,  and  otherwise  handicapped,  they  gave  to  the 
world  Copernicus  b^ore  Galileo,  Kepler  and  Newton ;  Has 
before  Martin  Luther;  Comenius  before  Pestalom  and  Froe- 
bet ;  Boshcovich  before  Kant ;  Fetrovich-Njegosh  before  Dar- 
win, and  Xikola  Tesia  before  Marconi,  If  there  is  any  real 
cultural  retardation  of  the  Slavs  it  is  due  to  their  want  of 
educational  facilities  and  constant  oppression.  No  doubt, 
the  Slavs  will  give  a  great  proof  that  there  exists  a  race 
which  lives  only  for  a  hi^  moral  standard  in  life  and  art. 

Slavic  future  is  guaranteed  by  their  physical  nature,  1^ 
their  psycho-physical  character  and  by  their  mentality  as  in- 


General  Conctusian  d9S 

dicated  in  their  latent  abilities,  linguistic  traits,  national 
poetic  impulse,  religious-moral  inspiration,  and  political-so- 
cial ideals.  The  Slavic  peasant,  both  by  temperament  and 
by  habit,  responds  naturally  to  co-operative  effort,^  and  it 
is  here  that  his  genius  finds  self-expression.  Russian  ^^Mir," 
"Artel,"  and  "Svietelka";  Serbian  "Zadruga,"  "Pozaymitza," 
**Moba"  and  "Esnaf,"  and  Montenegrin  "Bratstvo"  are 
splendid  proofs  for  it.  Slavic  nature  is  democratic  and  not 
aggressive,  autocratic  and  militaristic,  as  has  been  so,  from 
the  earliest  times  of  Slavic  history.  The  Slavic  folklore,  the 
Slavic  legends,  the  Slavic  popular  poetry,  show  very  clearly 
how  the  Slavic  character  is  extremely  democratic.  The 
popular  literature  and  relipon  of  the  Slavs — especially  those 
of  the  Russians  and  Serbs — are  remarkable  for  the  pro- 
found love  of  peace  and  democracy.  The  Slavic  co-operative 
instincts,  shared  by  all  social  animals,  is  the  basis  of  all  hu- 
man civilization  and  industry. 

Slavic  future  is  guaranteed  by  their  intellectual  talent, 
originality,  sense  of  beauty,  resourcefulness,  and  especially 
by  their  behavior  indicated  by  (1)  the  high  philosophic 
national  melancholy  and  healthy  sadness  of  the  Slavs;  (2) 
by  their  unusually  strong  suffering  and  wonderful  patience 
which  is  a  needful  perseverance;  (S)  by  their  idealism  which 
is  nothing  more  than  Humanittf  Love  and  real  Christian 
Sympathy  which  calls  for  action  as  consecration  to  duty; 
(4)  by  their  sane  hwmiUttfj  natural  simpUcity^  and  most  sin- 
cere frankness  for  truthfulness  which  demands  uprightness 
of  speech,  as  well  as  of  action;  (6)  by  their  higher  con- 
ception of  the  strength  of  w3l  and  a  peculiar  fatality^  and 
(6)  by  their  peculiar  paradoxes  which  do  not  petrify,  mech- 
anize and  automatize  human  nature,  but  indicating  a  plas- 
ticity which  is  of  mind,  getting  rid  of  old  habits  and  com- 
binations, and  seeing  new  relations  in  the  environment.  Mer- 
ezhkovsky's  parallel  of  Slavs  with  the  rest  of  Europe  indicates 
a  good  deal  of  truth:    **We  are  your  underside  .  .  .  your 


C96  Who  Are  the  Slamf 

power  is  phenomenal — ours  transcendentaL  •  •  •  You  are 
Apollonian,  we  Dionysian  •  •  •  Your  genius  is  of  the  defi- 
nite, ours  of  the  infinite.'' 

These  traits  of  Slavic  character  assume  more  or  less  obedi- 
ence, honesty,  unselfishness,  usefulness,  industry,  self-respect, 
purity,  self-control,  self-reliance,  fortitude,  courage,  heroism, 
contentment,  ambition,  temperance,  courtesy,  comradeship, 
amiability,  kindness  even  to  animals,  justice,  fidelity,  determi- 
nation, imagination,  hopefulness  and  the  real  patriotism 
which  does  not  stick  at  special  political  or  religious  party 
but  includes  a  national  solidarity  of  those  who  are  fitting 
in  action  and  speech  for  the  higher  ideals  of  humanity. 
Peaceful  humanity  is  a  great  Slavic  ideal.  After  the  end  of 
paganism,  as  before  it,  warlike  subjects  played  a  very  little 
rdle  in  the  religious  thoughts  of  the  mass  of  the  Slavic  peo- 
ples. Even  when  the  pagan  divinities  of  the  Slavic  tribes 
were  Christianized  they  did  not  on  that  account  lose  their 
pacific  nature. 

Why,  then,  are  some  foreign  countries  afraid  of  the  Slavs, 
especially  of  the  mightiest  and  ablest  of  them,  the  Russians? 
In  the  imagination  of  many  foreigners,  Russia  was  some- 
thing Asiatic,  something  connected  with  the  barbaric  Orient, 
a  wild  country  beyond  the  horizon.  Russia  was  considered 
as  lacking  in  culture  and  civilization,  and  as  a  menace  to  the 
Occident.  Even  for  their  neighbors,  the  Grermans  and  Eng^ 
lish,  the  Russians  remained  the  apaches  of  Europe,  wild 
tribes  of  the  steppes.  In  the  popular  imagination  of  many 
foreigners,  which  invariably  seizes  upon  a  single  point,  three 
well-known  things  stand  out  as  representative  of  Russia — 
(1)  the  Tzar,  (2)  the  Cossacks,  and  (3)  the  Siberian  penal 
system — and  the  vast  unknown  spaces  between  these  three 
have  been  filled  in  with  the  dark  colors  of  oppression  and 
corruption  by  the  Russian  bureaucracy,  so  that  a  Russian 
is  looked  upon  as  an  outcast  of  evolution,  an  exile  of  the 
ages.     And  that  foreign  world  which  has  looked  at  Russia 


T 


General  Conclusion  297 

as  a  land  of  wide  steppes,  of  frozen  ground,  hungry  bears 
and  desperate  Cossacks,  forgets  the  fact  that  this  is  the 
Russia  of  the  autocratic  system  and  the  next  to  it  is  a 
Russia  of  his  civilization  and  the  highest  arts.^ 

Prince  Serge  Wolkonsky,  in  his  Pictures  of  Russian  His^ 
iory  and  Russian  Literature  (London,  1898,  pp.  6-8)  re- 
duces foreign  ignorance  of  Russian  affairs  to  three  reasons : 
(1)  historical,  (2)  linguistic  and  (3)  psychological  reasons. 

(1)  In  regard  to  the  historical  reckon  he  says:  ^'Only 
since  Peter  the  Great,  that  is,  for  little  over  two  hundred 
years,  has  Russia  taken  an  active  part  in  European  history ; 
before  that,  conunercial  relations,  exchange  of  extraordinary 
embassies,  and  a  few  marriages  of  Russian  princesses  with 
foreign  sovereigns  in  the  very  early  period  of  our  history, 
were  the  only  occasions  when  Europe  heard  of  Russia :  Rus- 
sia lived  for  herself  and  did  not  trouble  about  Europe.'' 

(S)  The  linguistic  reason  is  indicated  as  follows: 

'^Western  Europe  has  been  divided  among  the  two  great 
families  of  the  Aryan  group:  the  Latin  and  the  Grerman. 
Their  long  cohabitation,  commercial  intermingling,  and  po- 
litical intercourse  helped  them  to  know  each  other :  any  man, 
even  if  he  knew  no  language  but  his  own,  felt  an. inborn  re- 
lationship with  all  nations  of  his  family, — consequently  was 
philologically  related  to  half  Europe.  This  of  course  fur- 
thered, if  I  may  say  so,  his  historical  sociability.  The  Rus- 
sian language,  though  of  the  same  great  Aryan  group,  be- 
longs to  the  Slavic  family,  therefore  a  Russian  could  feel  no 
inborn  relationship  with  any  of  the  Western  European  na- 
tions. The  antique  Latin  culture  which  has  been  the  great 
unifying  force  which  amalgamated  the  western  nations  of  Eu- 
rope, had  not  included  Russia  within  its  historical  evolution. 
Russia  has  no  direct  intellectual  inheritance  from  antiquity, 
she  received  a  portion  of  it  by  way  of  Byzantium,  but  she  did 
not  participate  in  the  common  growth  of  European  nations : 
before  she  had  conquered  by  force  that  which  belonged  to 


SM  irkft  Art  the  Slavtf 

otiwn  hj  ri^it  of  liifflk,  she  had  been  regarded  sa  not  bdong- 
iBg  to  the  common  Earopcun  faniilv.  That  sort  of  instinct 
itiilcb  ii  UUpind  hj  tbe  mystery  of  an  unknown  lAngaagc 
had  for  a  long  time  doticd  to  Russia  the  social  equality  which 
other  Earopean  natioitt  granted  to  each  other  oa  the  luB- 
torical  arena." 

(3)  The  ptjfekologieal  reason  Wolkonsky  mottoes  with 
the  irords  of  Prince  Vutemiikj,  who  in  his  Lettrei  d'un  Vite- 
ran  nuse  (Paris,  lOTO),  says: 

**If  jou  want  an  iatdligeot  Englishman  or  Frenchman  to 
talk  nonsoise,  let  him  eniit  an  opinion  on  Russia:  it  is  a  sub- 
ject which  intoxieaiM  him  and  at  once  clouds  his  intellect."  ' 

Prince  Wolkonikj  adds :  "People  usually  form  a  certain 
amount  of  a  priori  ideas  of  a  country,  and  when  they  gel 
there,  rather  than  open  their  brains  for  new  impressions  and 
new  iniQuences,  tbej  are  interested  in  talcing  nottoe  of  ttt 
sli^test  facta  that  can  be  repstered  aa  a  confinnation  of 
their  ideas:  the;  want,  at  any  cost  they  want,  realitj  to 
match  their  opinions.  Instead  of  a  voyage  of  discorerj,  H 
becomes  a  voyage  of  'constatations.'  I  remember  an  Ameri- 
can girl  who  frankly  confessed  that  she  did  not  like  Rossian 
novels  representing  Russian  life;  she  thought  things  they 
pictured  were  not  ori^nal  enough,  lacking  'local  color*;  she 
much  preferred  Bnglish  novels  about  Russia,  they  were  lo 
much  more  'Russian.*  This  is  characteristic.  The  'Rosisan 
novel*  as  known  in  English  and  French  literature  acquires 
a  sort  of  exotic  charm;  snow  and  wolves  and  police  agents, 
with  the  threatening  prospect  of  Siberia  in  the  backgroond, 
give  to  the  pictures  of  our  human  passions  that  same  varnish 
which  other  authors  try  to  give  them  by  transporting  their 
stories  into  Central  Africa  or  to  New  Zealand.  By  a 
strange  tendency  of  their  pen,  or  perhaps  because  they 
supplied  the  demand  of  the  greater  portion  of  their 
readers,  these  anthers  in  the  things  they  described — 
irhcther    ri^t    or    wrong — seemed    to    turn    their    atten- 


General  Conclugion  299 

tion  exclusively  in  one  direction;  thus  the  name  of  our 
country  came  to  possess  the  sad  property  of  evoking  hor- 
rible pictures  of  violence  and  slavery.  We  will  not  discuss — 
we  are  not  here  for  polemics ;  we  will  still  less  pay  attention 
to  those  countries  which  are  politically  interested  in  exciting 
appetites  to  which  our  philosopher  (he  means  Vladimir  So- 
lovyev)  gives  the  picturesque  appellation  of  'international 
cannibalism.'  '* 

It  is  a  fact  that  the  only  source  of  information  about  the 
Slavs  to  be  had  by  the  Western  World  was  through  Grer- 
man  channels,  and  it  being  the  height  of  absurdity  to  expect 
compliments  from  one's  tyrant,  the  Slav  is,  therefore,  not 
surprised  at  the  mistaken  conception  of  the  Slavs  in  general. 

What  is  said  about  the  Russian,  is  also  true  for  other 
Slavs,  who,  as  a  whole,  constitute  a  real  unity.  Nobody  can 
deny  this  unity.  Both  the  old  and  the  modem  Slavic  ex- 
perts on  the  Slavs  prove  that  the  national  mind  of  Slavic 
people  is  rooted  in  ages  upon  ages  of  life — a  life  that  has 
manifested  itself  in  numberless  ways.  In  order  to  under- 
stand what  is  taking  place  in  the  Slavic  Mind  to-day  one 
must  have  the  salient  features  of  this  historic  background 
before  one's  eyes.  For  the  forces  that  are  remaking  Slavdom 
have  not  swept  down  gale-like  from  clear  skies:  they  have 
had  their  inception  and  their  development  in  Slavic  past. 
This  past  indicates  brilliantly  the  tendency  for  the  unifica- 
tion of  all  the  Slavic  tribes  on  the  basis  of  humanity-loving 
principles.  So,  for  example,  Professor  Masaryk  said  re- 
cently in  his  above  mentioned  lecture  concerning  the  unity  of 
the  Slavic  peoples: 

**We  are  obviously  confronted  by  a  group  of  distinct  na- 
tions, each  with  its  own  language,  its  national  literature,  its 
civilization;  but  these  differences  do  not  hide  the  existence 
among  them  of  a  general  consciousness — the  feeling  that  they 
all  belong  to  a  single  Slavic  organism.  The  Slavs  are  much 
more  closely  united  from  the  linguistic  and  intellectual  point 


800  Who  Are  the  Skmf 

• 
of  view  than  the  various  groups  of  other  races  are  with  one 
another.  From  the  geographical  point  of  view  the  contact  of 
the  Slavs  with  one  another  is  also  much  closer  than  that  of 
the  various  Grermanic  peoples.  They  are  not  separated  by 
the  sea." 

Who  can  prevent  this  natural  Unification  of  the  Slavs? 
An  artificial  PcmrGermamimf  Never!  It  is  rightly  ob- 
served by  all  thinking  people  that  the  Grerman  autocracy, 
like  German  Welt-PoUtik,  is,  no  doubt,  dreaming  of  fasten- 
ing its  system  upon  the  Czecho-Slovaks,  the  Poles,  the  Slo- 
venes, Serbo-Croats  and  the  Bulgarians.  That  great 
Mitteleuropa  of  Prussian  dreams  was  in  fact  a  Central 
European  State  in  which  the  Grermans  made  use  of  millions 
of  Slavs  as  their  slaves  and  their  servants,  their  ^^cannon 
fodder"  and  their  industrial  machines.  The  Prussian  states- 
men have  long  perceived  an  inevitable  conflict  between  the 
Grermans  and  the  Slavs.  They  foresaw  that  if  the  Slavic 
people  were  united  Grermany  would  not  only  be  outnumbered, 
but  her  Drang  nach  Oaten  would  be  forever  barred  along 
the  Danube  and  her  eastern  marches  on  the  lower  Visla 
threatened.  Germany  foresaw  that  Bohemia  would  become 
a  Slavic  citadel  in  the  heart  of  Grermany  and  that  in  the 
longer  future  Grermany  herself,  like  France  and  Italy,  would 
be  relegated  to  the  position  of  a  secondary  power  in  a  world 
which  belonged  to  the  Slavs  and  to  the  Anglo-Saxons.  The 
Prussian  statesmen  foresaw  that  unless  Grermany  could  ex- 
pand, unless  Germany  could  divide  the  Slavic  world  and 
bind  the  Austrian  Slavs  (Poles,  Czechs,  Slovaks,  Slovenes, 
Serbo-Croats)  and  the  Austrian  as  well  as  the  Balkan  Slavs 
(Serbs  in  Serbia  and  Montenegro,  and  Bulgarians)  to  the 
Prussian  chariot,  the  inevitable  expansion  of  Slavdom  might 
some  day  eliminate  Germany  as  a  world  power.  Considerable 
as  was  the  annual  increase  of  German  population,  that  of 
Russia  was  growing  by  leaps  and  bounds,  and  the  hour  when 
Russia  should  recognize  herself  was  recognized  by  thoughtful 


T 


General  Conchuion  301 

PruBsians  as  the  hour  which  would  see  the  extinction  of 
Prussian  dreams  of  world  power.  Grermany  struck  in  1914, 
when  Russia  had  succeeded  in  building  in  Serbia  a  temporary 
Slavic  barrier  against  Grerman  expansion  to  the  Near  East, 
Prussians  calculated  that  Russia  was  still  too  weak,  too  un- 
organized, too  divided,  to  oppose  that  resistance  which  a 
few  decades  later  would  be  beyond  Grerman  resources  to  stem. 
The  Slavs  followed  the  voice  of  their  intuition,  the  whisper 
of  their  Slavic  soul.  They  instinctively  perceived  that  the 
question  at  issue  was  a  fundamental  question;  a  problem  of 
liberation  of  the  Slavic  people  in  Austro^Hungary,  the 
protection  of  the  Serbian  Slavs  as  the  leaders  in  the  unifica- 
tion of  the  South-Slavs  and  the  acquisition  of  that  gateway 
to  the  warm  seas  so  long  denied,  first  by  England  and  then 
by  the  German  veto.  The  Slavs  accepted  the  war,  and  they 
have  now  declared  that  the  war  shall  be  fought  out.  No  man 
can  calculate  the  numbers  the  Slavic  frontiers  will  hold  a 
century  hence,  but  it  is  plain  that  if  the  Slavic  peoples  can 
achieve  unity  and  independence  now,  the  mere  passage  of 
time  will  make  a  new  Grerman  attack  futile,  Prussian  dream 
of  European  supremacy  can  be  blocked  only  by  new  and 
strdng  Slavic  states  along  Grerman  frontiers,  by  the  erection 
of  independent  South-Slavic  States  on  the  Adriatic  and  the 
Danube  (for  which  Serbia  is  fighting)  and  in  free  Slavic 
states,  Bohemia  and  Poland,  which  will  effectually  and  per- 
manently bar  Prussian  pathways  to  the  Near  East.  In  that 
way  Prussia  will  lose  her  only  great  ally  in  Europe,  for  Aus- 
tro-Hungarian  Monarchy  will  disappear  as  a  state,  and 
Prussian  Germany  will  find  herself  as  France  found  herself 
after  the  conquest  of  Vienna.  •  •  • 

The  spirit  of  the  Slavic  Unity  is  expressed  beautifuUy  by 
the  first  Panslavic  poet,  Jan  Kolar,  whose  sonnets  on  The 
Daughter  of  the  Slavs  (1824)  sound  wonderfully: 

"I  have  told  you  one  hundred  times^  let  us  be  a  unity  and 
not  fractionary ;  let  us  be  all^  or — ^nothing !    They  call  us  pigeon- 


Some  taiiglit  poor  Europe  h^ 
sailors  to  rich  shores.    Othefi 
the  stomach  of  the  farth  in  . 
enrich  the  people.     They  tau( 
the  plough  the  dry  brensta  of 
golden  wheat.     They  planted 
the  SlavB,  near  quiet  roadfl  in 
odonn.    Men  taught  their  son 
in  merchaadiae,  and  the  wonn 
make  cloth.     Indnitrioiu  peop 
your  Bcrrices?    Just  as  a  bumb 
beehive  and  kills  the  bee-quee 
breaking  neighbours  subjugate* 
on  their  necks.  .  ,  . 

"SlsTia !  Slayla  \  the  name  M 
ries,  the  name  a  hundred  times 
worshipped.  From  Ural  to  Car 
equator  extends  up  to  the  region 
extends  thine  empire.  Yon  suff 
all  the  attentates  of  your  enemli 
neas  of  your  children.  And  so 
soft  earth,  3ron  raised  yonr  thr< 
lated  with  the  ages. 

"O,  yon,  old  ages,  which  pn 
earth,  image  of  all  shamea,  T 
faithless  Laba  to  the  hungry  f 
sound  of  the  Slav  echoed.  And 
nnjustice  whi-*-  — " 


General  Conclusion  SOS 

he  who  chains  the  hands  or  tongae^  is  the  same.   , 

"What  is  lacking  to  the  Slavs^  in  order  to  be  a  great  nation 
and  conqueror  of  the  world?  Nothing.  We  have  everything, 
believe  me^  my  dear  compatriots^  everything  which  is  able  to  put 
us  among  the  great  nations,  ripe  nations  of  the  world.  Land 
and  sea  are  beneath  our  feet;  we  have  gold^  silver^  industrious 
hands,  language  and  fine  songs :  all  we  need  is  unity  and  cultural 
opportunities.  Give  them  to  us,  give  them  to  us,  give  us  the 
all-Slavic  spirit,  and  then  you  will  have  a  people  which  has  not 
existed  in  the  past.  Besides  the  Greeks  and  Britons  your  name 
will  shine  beneath  the  starry  heavenly  covering. 

"What  will  happen  with  us  Slavs  in  three  hundred  years? 
What  will  be  the  whole  Europe?  Slavic  life  will  extend,  Vkt  the 
deluge,  its  power  to  all  parts.  This  language,  which  is  consid- 
ered in  the  false  ideas  of  the  Germans  as  the  slave  language,  will 
echo  over  the  roofs  of  palaces  and  even  the  mouths  of  our  ene- 
mies will  be  silenced.  Then  the  sciences  will  pour  through 
Slavic  channels.  Customs  and  songs  of  our  people  will  be  in 
fashion  at  the  Seine  and  Laba.  Ah!  I  wish  I  could  be  bom  at 
that  age  of  Slavic  empire  or  at  least  to  resurrect  myself  from 
out  of  the  grave."  •  •  • 

A  Serbo-Croatian  poet,  Petar  Preradovich  sings  that  a 
terrible  river  of  hate  flows  between  the  Germans  and  the 
Slavs,  and  that  the  Slavdom  will  finally  conquer  the  world, 
simply  because  the  Slavdom  means  a  rule  of  a  sacred  pure 
spiritual  imperialism  of  the  mind  and  love,  without  any 
force. 

In  one  of  his  recent  articles,  Professor  Milivoye  St.  Stano- 
yevich  says  rightly  that  the  spirit  of  such  a  Fanslavism  has 
nothing  to  do  with  the  Pangermanism,  for  it  has  never  been 
what  Grermans  pretended  to  see  in  it.  To  quote  him: 
^Panslavism  demands  the  emancipation  of  all  the  Slavs  and 
those  allied  with  them.  Pangermanism  means  taking  into 
conquest  a  series  of  lands  which  may  prove  useful  to  the  ex- 
pansion of  political  Grermany,  but  which  virtually  have  noth- 
ing Grerman  about  them,  viz.,  Poland,  Bohemia,  Istria,  etc. 
Fanslavism  seeks  to  advance  the  normal  evolution  of  the 
people;  Pangermanism  attempts  to  strengthen  Great  Ger- 


and  nurtured  in  what  wc  call 
v\luc  for  the  solution  of  the  c 
litical,  and  economic  problems. 

"These  problems  of  class  a 
operation  and  exploitation,  of 
thority  and  self-direction  need 
can  bring  to  their  solution, 
have  some  temporary  difficulties 
almost  anarchistic  tendencies  of 
be  as  great  as  those  arising  fro 

In  one  word,  the  Slavic  peoph 
They  have  the  moral  greatnesi 
And  when  to  that  is  added  politi 
ihn  the  Slavs  will  become  one 
the  world. 

Even  as  an  emigrant  the  Slav 
people.     He  does  not  come  to 
money,  as  he  could,  but  to  buy 
pendent.    We  must  point  out  tl 
founded   by  Slavic  emigrants  m 
dom.     That  the  Slav  emigrant 
because  he  knew  that  the  United 
provide  him  with  a  free  home,  hi 


General  Conclusion  807 

grates,  he  does  this  after  long,  serious  thinking,  and  see- 
ing all  avenues  almost  closed.  It  is  his  uLtvma  ratio.  The 
Slav  does  not  go  to  America  as  a  Dolarica  (the  land  of  al- 
mighty Dollars),  as  the  Germans  call  it  in  Germany  and  Aus- 
tria, but  to  the  ^^Free  States  of  the  North  America,"  as  the 
Slav  generally  calls  them. 

Back  in  1843  the  Italian  Mazzini  wrote,  as  quoted  in  the 
New  Europe: 

**In  Austria  there  is  a  Slav  movement  which  no  one 
troubles  about,  but  which  one  day,  when  united  with  our 
work,  will  wipe  Austria  off  the  map  of  Europe." 

To-day  the  Slavic  movement  has  gone  so  far  that  Pro- 
fessor Thomas  G.  Masaryk,  Chairman  of  the  Czecho-Slovak 
National  Council  at  Washington,  D.  C,  predicts  an  alliance 
of  the  Czechs,  the  Poles,  and  the  Jugo-Slavs  against  Austria- 
Hungary  and  Germany.  The  bulk  of  the  population  for 
such  an  alliance  would  be  furnished  by  Austria.  The  same 
Italian  thinker  who  is  the  author  of  prophecy  of  Austria's 
doom,  Giuseppe  Mazzini,  in  his  Politica  Intemazionale 
("Scritti  editti  ed  ineditti,"  Milano,  1861),  says: 

^^The  Slavic  movement  comes  next  to  the  Italian  movement 
in  importance  for  the  future  of  Europe.  If  this  movement 
is  helped,  and  hailed  as  a  providential  occurrence  it  will  re- 
juvenate the  life  of  Europe  by  new  impulses  and  potentiali- 
ties. •  •  •  But  if,  on  the  other  hand,  it  finds  only  enemies, 
it  will  cost  Europe  twenty  years  of  terrible  crises  and  much 
bloodshed.  .  .  ." 

Nicolo  Tomaseo,  the  well-known  author  and  patriot,  who 
loved  sincerely  both  the  Italians  and  the  Slavs,  did  all  in 
his  power  to  promote  friendly  feelings  and  cooperation 
among  them.  In  regard  to  the  Dalmatian  Coast  he  said 
very  wisely:  **I  don't  believe  that  Dalmatia  could  ever  be 
incorporated  in  Italy.  Her  destiny  bids  her  to  be  in  the 
future  a  free,  non-subjugated  friend  of  Italy." 

Who  are  the  Slavs?  .  •  •  At  any  rate — they  are  not  bar- 


808  Who  Are  the  A 


bariuul  .  .  . 

What  U  the  reaMm  tilkt  the  Gcrmuis  snd  some  other  peo- 
ple are  afraid  of  tlw  Slave?  "It  would  he  interesting  ta 
knoT  what  it  u  meo  an  laost  afr&id  of,"  remarked  Raskotu- 
kov  in  DostojenkT*!  Crimg  and  PunUhment.  ''Taking  a 
new  step,  uttering  a  new  word  ia  what  thej  are  most  afraid 
of.  ..."  It  ii  a  fact  that  the  Slavic  people,  in  centories 
gone  bj,  stenmied  the  tide  of  manj  barbarian  hordes,  coming 
cot  of  the  depths  of  Asia,  as  well  as  from  the  so-called  cir- 
ilized  West ;  they  have  iJiaken  off  the  chains  of  the  Avars, 
the  Volga-Bulgara,  the  Petcheneges,  the  Tartars,  the  Swedes, 
the  Mongols,  the  Tnriut  and  they  will  soon  break  the  chains 
which  the  Germant  arc  now  for^ng  around  their  neckt. 

Let  OS  conclude  thia  stud;  with  a  sonnet  of  Jan  Kolar 
(translated  is  Sir  John  Bowring'a  Che$}cian  AnlIu>logg, 
London,  183!!),  indicating  both  the  Okl  and  New  Slavie  4bb- 
ocratic  Pia  Derideria: 

"There  came  three  ministrds  In  the  days  of  old 

To  the  Avaric  savage — in  their  hands 
Their  own  Slavonic  citbaras  they  bold: 
'And  who  are  ye!'  the  haughfy  Khan  demands, 
Trovning  from  his  barbaric  throne:  'and  where — 

Say  where  your  warriors — ^wherc  your  sisters  be?' 
'JVe  are  Slavoniani,  monarch!  and  come  here 

From  the  far  borders  of  the  Baltic  sea: 
JFe  know  wart — no  armi  to  ui  belong— 

We  cannot  melt  your  rank* — 'tii  o*r  employ 
Atone  to  *ing  the  dear  domettic  tong.' 
'And  then  they  taached  their  harps  in  doubtful  joy. 
'Slaves!'  said  the  tyrant — 'these  to  prison  lead. 
For  they  are  precious  hostages,  indeed.'  "... 

If  there  be  more  khans  or  kaisers  who  would  like  to  call 
the  Slavic  peoples  tlavet,  the  millions  of  Slavs  will  answer 
them  at  least  with  the  words  of  Alfieri :  Semi  liam,  ti,  ma 
Mervi  ogm  or  frementi  (Slaves  we  are,  yes,  but  slaves  each 
hoar  rebelling),  ,  . 


1 


APPENDICES 

APPENDIX  1 

The  London  Imvressions  of  a  Serbian,  Dossithey  Obrcutovich, 

in  1785 

CHEDOMILJ  MIJATOVICH,  in  his  Serbia  of  the  Ser- 
bians (N.  Y.,  Scribner,  1911,  pp.  179-191),  gives  the 
following: 

"Dossithey  Obradovich  was  probably  the  first  cultured 
Serbian  who  ever  visited  London,  and  undoubtedly  he  is  the 
first  Serbian  author  who  published  something  about  the  im- 
pressions he  received  on  the  English  soil.  His  letter  about 
his  sojourn  in  London  throws  an  interesting  light  on  the  life 
of  the  higher  middle-class  people  in  the  great  Metropolis  to- 
wards the  end  of  the  eighteenth  century.  He  had  had  the 
good  fortune  to  come  into  contact  with  very  kind  and  cul- 
tured people,  whose  sympathies  and  esteem  he  won,  and  for 
whom  he  had  very  sincere  admiration.  His  letter  gives  an 
unexpected  tribute  to  a  well-known  and  remarkable  char- 
acter in  the  literary  and  social  circles  of  London  in  the 
eighties  of  the  eighteenth  century.  Dr.  William  Fordyce.  I 
do  not  know  if  some  direct  descendant  or  descendants  of 
William  Fordyce  still  exist  in  England  or  in  Scotland,  but  as 
Obradovich  has  immortal  merit  for  the  creation  of  the  mod- 
em Serbian  literature,  every  cultured  Serbian  would  be 
happy  to  express  to  them  how  we  all  feel  indebted  to  their 
ancestor  for  the  patronage  he  gave  to  our  poor  and  strug- 
gling Dossithey.  It  is  possible  that  there  are  direct  descend- 
ants somewhere  of  that  learned  merchant,  John  Levie,  and 

309 


'■"'■«  .I.OUI  tl,e  ,„ijj, 
""'",  ll.ank  God,  i„ 


•nd  could  .pe.J,  .;J" 
En«l.„d  „ot  „„e  „■„., 

'koMiind  war.  r  ,' 
TU  I  J^™",  I  would 
The  longer  I  l„„i  ;, 

'»'k.tihe„,3„„„.„J 

dr^'  '"■'  ^™  "■« '. 


Appendices  Sll 

the  English  women  and  girls  seem  not  to  care  a  fig  about 
their  own  beauty,  or  that  they  are  not  conscious  of  it! 
They  look  at  you  with  such  natural,  simple  and  sincere  eyes, 
and  at  the  same  time  with  an  open,  friendly  and  sympathetic 
face,  as  if  they  were  old  friends  with  you !  Now,  imagine  if 
you  can,  what  I  must  have  felt  when  I  found  myself  amongst 
these  charming  God's  creations,  and  unable  to  say  a  word 
to  them!  *Good  and  gracious  GodP  I  thought  to  myself, 
*how  heavily  men  must  have  sinned  against  Thee  that  Thou 
hast  condemned  them  to  have  so  many  different  languages ! 
That  was  brought  to  them  by  that  Tower  of  Babel,  and  by 
their  ambition  to  ascend  the  heavens  before  the  time  was 
ripe,  just  as  if  they  had  not  enough  space  on  earth  ?  After 
I  had  scolded  for  some  time  our  ancestors,  I  turned  against 
myself:  *So  many  people  have  lived  and  live  to  this  day 
without  the  knowledge  of  the  English  language  and  English 
books,  why  could  you  not  have  lived  without  wishing  to  find 
out  what  these  people  here  think,  how  they  live  and  what 
is  to  be  found  in  their  books?  You  wanted  to  see  England? 
Very  well,  here  you  are  in  England,  and  do  speak  now  with 
the  people!' 

^^The  human  soul  has  this  good  point  in  itself  that  when- 
ever it  is  saddened,  it  quickly  looks  for  some  means  to  con- 
sole itself.  For  this  reason,  probably,  I  suddenly  remem- 
bered certain  Latin  verses  which  ure  fine,  but  of  which  I  do 
not  remember  where  I  have  read  them,  noi  who  is  their  au- 
thor. But  on  that  occasion  they  gave  me  much  consolation. 
These  are  the  lines: 

'Non  quisqiiam  fruitur  veris  odoribus^ 

Hyblaeos  latebris  nee  spoliat  favos. 
Si  fronti  caveat,  si  timeat  rubos; 

Armat  spina   rosas,  mella  tegunt  apes.' 

^^(He  who  takes  care  for  his  forehead  and  is  afraid  of  the 
thorny  blackberry,  cannot  enjoy  the  spring's  perfumes,  nor 


812  Appendices 

bring  out  the  honey  from  the  caves  of  Hyblae;  roses  h&Te 
thorns  for  their  arms,  the  honey  is  defended  by  the  bees.) 

"  *0h,  wicked  want  of  courage!'  I  thought.  *If  I  do  not 
know  English  I  am  just  come  to  the  right  place  where  I  can 
learn  it !    Costly  things  are  not  bought  for  a  small  price  P 

"A  young  Irishman,  by  profession  a  Roman  Catholic 
priest,  was  returning  to  Ireland  from  France,  where  he  had 
been  studying,  and  as  he  had  to  pass  through  London,  I 
went  with  him.  Towards  the  evening  we  reached  Canter- 
bury, one  of  the  most  ancient  of  towns  in  England,  lying  in 
a  most  beautiful  position  on  a  height.  There  we  had  to  re- 
main for  the  night.  As  we  had  about  two  hours  free  time, 
we  used  it  to  visit  the  magnificent  old  Church.  From  the 
walls  of  the  old  Castle  I  admired  much  the  beautiful  neigh- 
bourhood. Full  of  intemid  joy  and  of  admiration  for  the 
wonderful  works  of  the  Creator,  we  returned  to  our  lodg^gs 
when  it  was  already  dark. 

"I  am  unable  to  describe  to  you  what  I  felt  when  the  next 
day  from  some  heights  I  saw  for  the  first  time  the  really 
terrible  grandeur  and  almost  endless  extent  of  the  most  fa- 
mous and  beautiful  town  of  London.  The  Irish  priest  and 
I  had  places  inside  the  coach,  but  starting  from  Canter- 
bury I  gave  my  place  to  some  one  else,  and  I  mounted  on  the 
top  of  the  coach,  from  which  place  I  could  better  see  the 
country.  I  was  wondering  at  my  good  fortune !  Evidently 
my  mother  brought  me  to  this  worid  in  a  propitious  mo- 
ment. Where  was  I  now?  Who  am  I?  It  seemed  to  me 
that  I  was  bom  afresh  to  a  new  world.  Am  I  indeed  the 
same  man,  who,  not  so  many  days  ago,  walked  with  my  neigh- 
bour, Nika  Pootnik  of  Banat,  travelled  on  foot  along  the 
river  Beghey  to  Syrmia,  and  from  Syrmia  walked  in  *red 
brigand's  sandals'  with  Athanasius  to  Croatia?  And  now 
on  the  roof  of  a  large  coach,  sitting  like  a  Roman  Dictator, 
and  having  overcome  the  cruel  Tormentor,  Poverty,  I  am 
victoriously  and  triumphantly  entering  into  a  more  beauti- 


Appendices  813 

ful  and  more  famous  town  than  Rome  ever  was!  I  felt  so 
happy,  as  if  all  London  was  my  own  private  property ! 

*^In  London  my  Irish  friend  introduced  me  to  a  teacher 
of  children,  who  spoke  a  little  French.  I  arranged  with 
him  to  give  me  instruction  in  English,  bedroom,  and  board 
for  three  guineas  per  month.  Of  course,  I  wanted  some 
money  for  books  also.  But  taking  into  account  all  ex- 
penses I  thought  I  would  have  money  enough  to  last  me  for 
three  months. 

''Some  people  told  me  that  the  pronunciation  of  the  Eng- 
lish is  very  difficult,  but  to  understand  it  is  quite  easy  for 
any  one  who  knew  German  and  French,  and  more  especially 
if  in  addition  he  knew  something  of  Latin.  'What  God 
gives  P  I  thought ;  'if  I  learn  to  understand  English  I  wilt 
surely  learn  how  to  pronounce  it,  even  if  that  pronunciation 
were  a  Hydra  with  her  seventy  heads  !* 

"But  when  my  teacher  proceeded  with  his  first  teaching, 
the  hair  on  my  head  rose  up  and  my  skin  begcui  to  shiver. 
But  what  was  to  be  done!  Having  once  entered  into  the 
fray,  the  only  possible  course  for  me  was  'forward'!  Per- 
severance and  hard  work  have  often  succeeded  to  accomplish 
hard  tasks.  This  knot  could  not  be  cut  by  a  sword,  as  was 
the  case  with  the  Gordian  knot ;  if  Alexander  were  to  come 
here  himself,  he  would  find  that  his  sword  could  not  help 
him,  and  that  only  a  patient  unknotting  the  knot  was  the 
only  method  possible.  And  if  I  had  only  one  teacher  giving 
me  instruction  for  one  hour  daily,  I  could  not  have  made  any 
progress;  but  it  was  my  great  good  fortune  that  in  the 
house  I  had  at  any  time  of  the  day  some  one  whom  I  could 
ask  how  this  word  ought  to  be  pronounced  and  how  that 
one,  and  often  for  the  one  and  the  same  word  asking  enlight- 
enment from  several  persons.  The  old  mother  of  my  teacher, 
his  wife,  his  sister,  brother,  sister-in-law,  and  whosoever 
came  from  the  neighbourhood  on  a  visit  to  the  house,  all 
these  were  my  dear  and  kind  teachers,  and  heartily  I  wish 


_^ ^   ^^«mii    very   well,    but 

pronouncing  it  correctly,  an 

hood.     lie  also  helped  nie  nui 

often  invited  me  to  lunch  or  t 

I  made  the  acquaintance  of  a 

Cyprus,  and  was  descended  f 

nany  which  at  one  time  reigned 

ance  was  very  advantageous  t 

don  several  years  already. 

**In  that  way  day  by  day  wt 

to  the  end  of  the  third  month, 

end  too.     In  the  last  week  of 

leave  of  Mr.  Lusignan.    I  told  1 

enough  the  pronunciation  of  th 

remains  I  could  ^eam  somewhe 

tions  to  leave  for  Calais,     ^g 

to  me,  *a  friend  of  mine,  to  wh< 

occasions,  wished  me  to  bring 

to  dinner,  as  he  would  much  lik< 

He  is  a  merchant,  dealing  in  ] 

same  time  he  is  really  a  learncc 

Greek  language  and  books,  an< 

you  will  not  refuse  to  go  to  din 
vou  conlH  iTn«'-J--  xi^    •  "^ 


Appendices  815 

first  without,  and  afterwards  with,  the  punch,  talking  about 
Greece  and  her  history.  It  was  already  dark  when  I  took 
leave  of  him,  he  repeatedly  assuring  me  that  to-morrow's 
acquaintance  will  be  pleasant  for  me.  To  my  lodging  it  was 
far  enough,  but  I  knew  my  way  and  innumerable  lamps 
gave  good  light. 

*'Since  London  exists  on  the  spot  on  which  it  is,  I  do  not 
think  that  ever  there  was  a  person  within  its  walls  who  was 
so  lucky  as  not  to  have  any  money,  as  the  case  was  with  me ! 
*What  nonsense  you  talk!*  will  probably  say  to  me  a  stiff- 
nosed  critic.  Wait  a  moment,  and  let  us  consider  the  matter, 
and  you  will  see  that  it  was  no  ^nonsense,'  but  true  and 
intelligible  words.  If  I  had  my  own  money  to  subsist  yet 
another  quarter  in  London,  I  would  probably  still  have  made 
tlie  acquaintance  of  the  people,  of  whom  I  will  write  a  little 
later,  but  that  acquaintance  would  have  been  only  accidental 
and  superficial,  because  having  no  need  of  their  help  I  could 
not  have  an  opportunity  of  being  acquainted  with  the  great 
kindness  of  their  heart  and  generosity  and  nobleness  of 
their  soul.  I  would  have  continued  to  remain  living  and 
boarding  with  my  teacher,  learned  a  little  more,  finished  my 
work,  and  then  returned  on  my  journey  home.  But  my  soul 
would  have  then  remained  for  ever  deprived  of  the  sweetest 
acquaintance  which  I  ever  had  in  my  life,  and  of  the  precious 
treasure  of  honesty,  virtue  and  friendliness  of  these  good 
and  really  divine  people  in  England. 

"Mr.  Lusignan  came  to  my  lodging  the  next  morning, 
about  11  o'clock  a.m.  ^Shall  we  go?  Are  you  ready?'  he 
asked.  ^I  am  ready  long  ago,  and  only  feared  that  you 
should  go  without  me!'  I  answered.  He  laughed  and  said: 
*We  are  in  good  time.  It  is  true  we  will  have  to  walk  a  full 
hour,  but  still  we  will  arrive  there  early  enough.  You  know 
that  the  English  dine  generally  at  2  o'clock,  sometimes  even 
at  8  o'clock !' 

"We  passed,  walking,  the  Tower  of  London,  walked  on 


wncn  1  saw  that  none  of  them 
say.  In  short,  this  was  really 
for  me. 

"After  the  dinner  they  asked 
that  I  am  leaving  England  so 
loved  their  language?     It  scei 
straightforward  and  sincere  witl 
amount  almost  to  a  sacrilege.    *j 
sons,'  I  answered,  ^are  these:  firs 
secondly,  because  there  is  no  oi 
I  had  right  to  expect  a  remitta 
Mr.  Levie,  Hhen  there  is  no  nee 
gladly  give  you  every  day  after  tl 
and  every  day  you  can  take  yo 
with  us !'    After  a  few  days  they 
immediate  neighbourhood. 

''As  I  said  a  little  earlier,  jus 
had  not  money  enough  brought 
people  of  indescribable  kindness 
kindness  consists  just  therein  tha 
kindness  to  another  man,  he  gen< 
the  more  each  time  he  does  him  a 
cnts  love  their  child  the  more  the 


Appendices  810 

would  translate  one  or  two  of  iEsop's  fables  from  the  Greek 
into  English.  She  also  would  spend  every  day  in  reading 
Greek  books  for  an  hour,  as  she,  just  as  did  her  husband, 
loved  that  language  very  much«  In  such  studies  we  two 
would  spend  our  time  up  to  the  dinner  hour,  viz.,  up  to  It 
o'clock  p.m.  After  the  dinner  Mr,  Levie  would  give  me  les- 
sons till  the  evening,  excepting  the  days  on  which  his  liusi« 
ness  detained  him.  About  a  month  after  such  a  profit* 
able  and  agreeable  occupation  for  me,  my  hosts  went  to  Har- 
wich on  a  visit  to  Mrs.  Levie's  father,  as  they  used  to  do 
every  year  about  this  time,  where  they  wished  to  remain  for 
fifteen  days.  On  leaving  they  recommended  me  to  their 
shop  assistant,  a  good  and  well-educated  young  man.  We 
dined  together  in  the  house.  After  the  dinner  till  the  time 
of  the  supper  he  would  give  me  lessons,  just  as  his  master 
did,  and  indeed  he  was  so  kind  and  so  heartily  well  disposed 
towards  me  that  he  would  carry  me  in  his  arms  if  he  could. 
The  dinner  was  always  prepared  and  served  as  if  the  master 
and  his  wife  had  been  at  home.  Still  both  I  and  Mr.  Clarke 
— the  young  assistant — ^were  longing  to  see  our  dear  and 
kind  hosts  return  home.  And  just  for  my  sake  they  asked 
permission  from  the  old  gentleman  to  return  home  five  days 
earlier  than  they  were  accustomed  to  do.  I  do  not  know 
that  I  have  ever  in  my  life — except  perhaps  while  I  was  yet  a 
child — ^been  simply  longing  for  the  return  of  my  friends  as 
I  did  on  this  occasion. 

"A  few  weeks  later  Mr.  Levie's  sister,  Mrs.  Tellar,  and  her 
brother,  Mr.  Cook,  came  to  stay  with  their  sister  for  some 
time.  Then  every  day  we  had  dinners  and  other  entertain- 
ments either  at  the  house  of  my  hosts  or  at  the  houses  of 
their  friends,  and  excursions  to  the  most  interesting  parts 
of  the  town  and  neighbourhood,  on  which  excursions  I  had 
to  accompany  them  almost  always.  This  made  me  in  a  cer- 
tain measure  lose  my  lessons,  but  on  the  other  side  it  was  so 
pleasant  and  so  useful  for  me  inasmuch  as  I  obtained  excel- 


r 


8S0  Appendices 


lent  opportunities  to  acquaint  myself  with  the  lovable  fear 
tures  of  English  character,  and  with  their  unaffected^  sim- 
ple and  hearty  manners. 

^^Besides  these  guests,  Mr.  Leyie  would  give  every  Tues- 
day a  dinner  to  his  learned  friends.  Every  Friday  we  would 
be  in  sufficiently  numerous  company  at  dinner  with  Mr.  Wil- 
liam Fordyce,  a  physician  and  Knight  of  the  Golden  Fleece, 
which  dignity  he  obtained  from  the  King  for  his  distin- 
guished services  to  the  medical  science.  This  most  dignified 
gentleman  was  a  hearty  friend  to  my  benefactor,  Levie,  and, 
having  through  him  learned  to  know  me,  he  took  me  under 
his  kind  patronage  and  instructed  his  friends  to  give  me  for 
his  account  all  the  money  of  which  I  might  have  need  for 
books,  clothes,  and  other  minor  expenses,  during  my  stay 
in  London.  I  say  again:  all  this  noble  generosity  of  En^ 
lish  people  and  their  kindness,  worthy  to  be  gratefully  re- 
membered for  ever,  I  would  not  have  experienced  if  I  had  not 
been  in  need ! 

^^It  really  depended  only  on  me  if  I  chose  to  remain  for 
the  remainder  of  my  life  in  England.  As  I  was  fond  of  giv- 
ing lessons,  and  would  have  learned  their  language  per- 
fectly, I  could  live  very  well  here.  But  every  man,  from 
the  cradle  to  the  grave,  must  have  one  or  other  dominant 
wish.  Such  a  wish  of  mine  was  that  I  may  publish  yet  a 
few  pages  in  my  mother's  language.  I  experienced  person- 
ally how  it  would  have  been  useful  and  agreeable  for  me  if  in 
my  young  days  I  had  to  read  something  good  and  wise  in 
our  own  language !  How  I  should  feel  grateful  to  that  man 
of  my  people  who  would  have  taken  care  to  do  that,  and 
what  he  had  acquired  with  hard  work  and  loss  of  time  to 
transmit  to  my  mind  and  soul  without  much  work  on  my 
part  and  in  a  short  time!  This,  that  I  am  thinking  and 
feeling  of  others,  other  people  would  eventually  think  of 
me !  Oh,  what  a  flattering  foreboding !  What  a  sweet  hope 
in  an  immortal  life !    Good-bye,  therefore,  not  only  London 


Appendices  821 

and  Paris,  but  every  other  place  in  the  world  in  which  I 
could  not  accomplish  this  highest  desire  of  my  life ! 

"Therefore,  when  the  second  quarter  expired  and  I  felt 
sure  that  I  could  make  further  progress  for  myself,  I  in- 
formed my  benefactors  and  friends  that  I  must  leave  Eng>- 
land. 

"God  only  knows  how  sorry  I  «fas  to  leave  these  delightful 
people!  I  made  a  vow  that  in  future  I  shall  watch  very 
carefully  not  to  enter  into  fast  friendship  with  any  one,  with 
whom  not  to  be  always  and  till  my  death  together  would  fill 
me  with  sadness.  Mr.  William  Fordyce  instructed  Mr.  Levie 
to  buy  for  me  fine  books,  and  to  give  me  all  the  money  nec- 
essary to  cover  the  expenses  of  travelling  from  here  to  Ham- 
burg, and  from  thence  to  Leipsic.  He  gave  me  also  as  a 
souvenir  one  of  his  works,  written  in  Latin  and  entitled 
^Fragmenta  Chirurgica  et  Medical  in  which  he  described  his 
own  experiments  and  which  he  published  while  I  was  in 
London.  Both  he  and  Mr.  Levie  inscribed  themselves  in  that 
book  in  this  manner:  ^Dositeo  Obradovics,  Serbiano,  viro 
linguis  variis  erudito,  sanctissimis  moribus  morato,  Anglis, 
apud  quos  sex  menses  diversatus  est,  perquam  dilecto,  Frag- 
menta  haecce,  parvulum  quidem  et  amoris  sincerissimi  et 
amicitiae  pignus,  libentissime  merito  obtulerunt. — ^London!, 
VIII  Kal.  Junu  MDCCLXXXV,— GuUehnus  Fordyce; 
Joannes  Levie.' 

"Two  young  gentlemen,  Henry  Tumbull  and  William 
Yalliott,  made  me  also  presents  of  very  valuable  books.  A 
great  commercial  sailing  ship  was  preparing  to  leave  for 
Hamburg.  I  embarked  on  it  the  27th  of  May  (old  style), 
and  we  sailed  by  the  river  for  the  «ea.  At  Gravesend,  where 
there  is  a  great  harbour,  the  captain  of  our  ship  joined  us, 
coming  down  the  river  in  a  small  boat,  and  as  the  wind  was 
favourable  our  ship  came  out  into  the  open  sea.  The  cap- 
tain came  into  the  general  room  where  I  was  sitting  and 
handed  me  over  a  somewhat  heavy  letter,  which  when  I  opened 


"Tk.  V  """"'"*■ 


APPENDIX  e.    THE  SERBIAN  BALLADS 

1.  The  Wife  of  Hasan  Aga 

(Taken  from:  6.  R.  Noyes  &  L.  Bacon,  Heroic  BaUadi  of 
Serbia,  Boston,  Sherman  &  French,  1918,  pp.  271-5.) 

What  shows  white  in  the  wood?    A  flock  of  swans  or  a  bank 

of  snow? 
Swans  would  have  flown  and  snow  bank  would  have  melted 

long  ago. 
It  is  not  snow,  nor  a  milk-white  swan,  but  Hasan  Aga's  tent; 
Sore  wounded  was  he.    His  mother  and  sister  to  him  went; 
For  very  shame  his  wife  came  not.^    When  his  wounds  were 

healed  aright, 

^  **The  wife  could  not  even  in  this  case  overcome  her  dread  of  meeting 
a  man.  A  girl  is  praised  In  folksong  as  having  never  seen  a  male  being* 
(Miklosich).  In  the  Serbian  households  it  was  not  usual  for  a  wife  to 
enter  her  husband's  presence  unless  summoned  by  himself.  However* 
Hasan  Aga  seemed  to  have  expected  that,  under  present  dreumstancei, 
his  wife  would  have  broken  through  all  conventional  etiquette  in  order 
to  tend  him,  and  to  have  unjustly  regarded  her  failure  to  do  as  denoting 
a  grievous  lack  of  love  for  him.  Milgge  rightly  points  out  that  this  poem 
has  Serbo-Turldsh  (or  better  to  say  Serbo-Mohammedan)  milieu.  The 
difficulty  of  the  reader  has  perhaps  been  best  stated  and  met  by  the 
words  of  Professor  Cur^n  of  Belgrade  University.  He  says:  'flhe 
difficulty  which  perplexes  the  Western  European  educated  residing  pub- 
lic when  judging  the  line  of  conduct  in  the  poem  and  at  the  same  time 
tlie  tins  qud  non  of  the  whole  of  the  conflict  consists  in  the  relationship 
existing  between  married  people  amongst  Orientals,  especially  the  Mo- 
hammedans, in  the  low  status  and  almost  slavish  submissiveness  of  the 
Oriental  woman  towards  her  husband.  The  most  important  item,  the 
one  on  which  the  greatest  emphasis  should  be  laid,  is  the  sense  of  shame 
itself — quite  incomprehensible  for  us  in  such  a  degree — shown  by  the 
married  woman  towards  her  husband."  Mtigge  thinks  that  this  poem 
may  be  called  a  r^  tragedy  (defining  tragedy  as  an  conflict  not  between 
good  and  evU,  not  between  right  and  wrong,  but  between  right  and 
right)  and  agrees  with  Professor  Curdin  who^  therefore,  appropriately 
rails  this  poem  "a  drama,  the  tragic  fate  of  a  loving  wife  and  mother, 
her  soul's  struggle  with  the  brute  force  of  drcumstanoes.** 

323 


To  the  window  ,|,e  m, 

from  ll,e  lower; 

But  tI,o  daughter,  of] 

Ketura  to  us,  dear 

they; 

■**.  brother,  f„n„' 
flbamel** 
N.i.^1  ,„d  the  k„ 
'"nd  he  Omut ' 

PoraMofdivoKea 
tmsl, 

*«lM.hergotoherr 
'he  wisl, 

And  on  their  ro.j  cheeks. 

Her  brother  tool  Ih,  lad 

W.l;|T,tehed,„„.„,ron 

steed; 
»»bro„8htk.r„„,^,^^^ 


Appendices  825 

Good  is  the  matron's  parentage,  men  seek  her  in  marriage 

withal ; 
But  the  great  Cadi  of  Imoski  desires  her  most  of  alL 
"So  should  I  not  desire  it,"  imploringly  she  said. 
"Brother,  I  prithee,  give  me  not  to  any  to  be  wed. 
That  my  heart  break  not  with  looking  on  mj  children 

motherless," 
But  the  bey  no  whit  he  cared  at  all  because  of  her  distress ; 
To  the  great  Cadi  of  Imoski  he  will  give  her  to  be  wed« 
Still  the  matron  with  her  brother  most  miserably  she  pled. 
That  he  a  milk-white  letter  to  the  cadi  should  prepare. 
And  send  it  to  the  cadi :    "The  matron  ^  greets  thee  fair. 
And  implores  thee :  when  that  thou  hast  brought  the  wooers 

from  every  side. 
And  when  thou  comest  to  her  white  house,^  do  thou  bring  a 

veil  for  the  bride. 
That  she  see  not  by  the  aga's  house  her  children  motherless.'* 
When  the  letter  came  to  the  cadi,  with  pomp  and  lordliness 
He  gathered  many  wooers ;  ah,  nobly  did  they  come ! 
And  splendidly  the  wooers  they  brought  the  fair  bride  home ! 
But  even  they  were  by  the  aga's  house,  forth  looked  her 

daughters  fair. 
And  her  two  sons  came  before  her,  and  spoke  to  their  mother 

there : 
^'Return  with  us,  dear  mother,  to  eat  with  us  again." 
When  the  wife  of  Hasan  Aga  heard,  she  spake  to  the 

groomsman  then: 
"Brother  in  God,  my  groomsman,  stop  the  steeds,  of 

gentleness, 
By  my  house,  that  I  may  give  fair  gifts  to  my  children 

motherless." 
They  checked  the  steeds  at  the  house  for  her; 
She  gave  her  children  gifts ; 

» •'Maiden"  In  the  original! 

•This  phrase  was  inserted  by;  V,  St  Karadslcb% 


Appendices  S27 

Much  less  raise  up  the  wall  thereof,  until  upon  a  day 
Come  news  of  Stoya  and  Stoyan/  for  like  names  have  the 

twain ; 
Sister  they  are  and  brother.    Into  the  wall  amain 
Shalt  thou  wall  them.    And  the  fortress  shall  be  stablished 

in  the  land." 
Vuk&shin  heard.    To  D^simir  he  issued  his  command: 
^^Desimir,  thou  wast  ever  a  faithful  knave  to  me, 
And  from  this  hour  onward  mine  own  son  shalt  thou  be. 
Harness,  my  son,  the  horses  to  the  wains  in  the  yard  below. 
And  take  six  packs  of  money,  and  over  the  white  world  go. 
Do  thou  seek  for  Stoya  and  Stoyan,  for  like  names  have  the 

twain; 
Brother  they  are  and  sister.    Buy  them  or  seize  them  amain. 
Thou   shalt   bring   them   unto   Skadar   on   the   B6yana^ 

straightway. 
That  the  twain  in  the  foundation  of  the  tower  we  may  lay, 
To  see  if  the  foundation  at  last  will  stay  or  stand. 
And  finally  the  fortress  be  stablished  in  the  land." 

D^simir  heard,  and  harnessed  the  steeds  to  the  wains 

below. 
And  with  six  packs  of  money  o'er  the  white  world  did  he  go. 
He  sought  for  Stoya  and  Stoyan,  for  like  names  had  the 

twain ; 
For  three  full  years  he  sought  them,  smd  aye  he  sought  in 

vain. 
To  Skadar  on  the  B6yana  at  last  he  took  the  track ; 
To  the  king  he  gave  the  horses  and  the  wains  and  money 

back. 
*^Here,  king,  are  thy  wains  and  horses,  and  thy  money- 
bags again, 

*  Stoyan  is  a  common  Serbian  name,  of  which  Stoya  (or  Stdycma) 
is  the  feminine  diminutive.  But  stoyan  is  also  an  adjective  meaning 
stable,  enduring;  and  »toya  a  noun  meaning  a  standing,  a  position;  both 
are  from  the  same  root  as  itdyati,  to  stand. 

'Boyana  is  the  name  of  the  river  washing  the  wall  of  Skadar. 


8S8  Appendica 

Since  I  found  not  Stoya  and  Stoyan — ^for  like  names  ha^e 

the  twain.'* 
Vukishin  heard  it,  and  summoned  Rado  the  builder  in. 
And  Rado  bade  three  hundred  men  their  labor  to  begin. 
What  the  king  built,  wrecked  the  vila ;  no  foundation  could 

he  lay, 
Much  less  raise  up  the  wall  thereof.    To  the  king  then  did 

he  say : 
^Tlague  not  thyself,  Vukdshin,  and  squander  not  thy  gold; 
Thou  canst  not  rear  a  single  pier,  much  less  the  wall  of  the 

hold, 
A  faithful  wife  hath  each  of  you,  ye  kingly  brothers  bom : 
Whose  wife  with  the  masons'  dinner  comes  to  B6yana  tomom. 
Into  the  tower's  foundation  wall  her  then,  that  it  may  stand ; 
And  finally  the  fortress  shalt  thou  stablish  in  the  land." 
When  King  Vukishin  heard  it,  he  called  his  brethren  there : 
"Hear  ye  what  from  the  mountain  the  vila  doth  declare ! 
In  no  way  get  we  vantage  by  squandering  the  gold ; 
She  will  not  let  rear  a  single  pier,  much  less  the  wall  of  the 

hold. 
She  saith  that  we  have  faithful  wives,  all  we  three  brothers 

born: 
Whose  wife  with  masons'  dinner  comes  to  B6yana  tomom. 
Into  the  tower's  foundation  we  must  build  her,  that  it  stand ; 
And  finally  the  fortress  shall  we  stablish  in  the  land. 
Before  God  shall  we  not  pledge  it,  not  to  tell  our  wives  at 

home. 
And  leave  to  chance  whose  wife  tomom  to  B6yana  shall 

come?" 
While  the  three  lords  were  pledging,  upon  them  came  the 

might, 
-^And  straightway  they  departed  unto  their  houses  white. 
They  spent  the  lordly  evening,  and  went  each  man  to  bed ; 
And — a  marvel — ^Vukdshin  brake  the  pledge,  and  told  the 

wife  he  wed: 


T 


Appendices  3S9 

^^earest  thou,  my  dear  love  now,  that  troth  to  me  last 
sworn! 
Go  not  thou  to  the  Bdyana  with  the  masons'  dinner  tomom. 
Thou  wilt  perish;  they  will  wall  thee  into  the  wall  of  the 
tower/' 
Uglyesha  brake  it  also,  and  told  his  wife  in  that  hour: 
^^Be  not  deceived,  my  darling  wife,  that  troth  to  me  last 
sworn! 
Go  not  with  the  masons'  dinner  unto  B6yana  tomom. 
Girl,  thou  wilt  die;  they  will  wall  thee  into  the  wall  of  the 
tower," 
But  Goyko  did  not  break  the  pledge,  nor  tell  his  wife  in 
that  hour. 
On  the  fair  morrow  early,  when  first  the  daybreak  shone. 
The  children  of  Mamydva  to  the  B6yana  were  gone. 
Time  came  the  dinner  to  carry,  and  the  turn  of  the  queen 

to  bear; 
She  went  to  ^e  wife  of  tTglyesha,  and  spake  unto  her  there: 
^^Hear,  and  good  health  to  thee,  sister!    My  head  begin- 
neth  to  ache ; 
I  cannot  conquer  it.    Prithee  the  meal  to  the  masons  take.'* 
*^6ood  health  to  thee,  queen,"  she  answered,  ^^y  sister 
that  is  so  dear ! 
I  cannot  master  this  aching  arm.    Speak  thou  to  our  sister 
here." 
She  went  to  the  youngest  sister,  and  unto  her  said  she: 
^^O  thou  young  wife  of  Goyko,  do  thou  harken  now  to  me ! 
It  is  this — ^good  health  to  thee,  sister! — my  head  beginneth 

to  ache; 
I  cannot  conquer  the  pain.    Do  thou  the  meal  to  the  masons 
take." 
Goyko's  young  wife  gave  answer :    *^I  would  do  it  gladly, 
O  queen ; 
But  all  unbathed  is  my  little  child,  and  the  linen  not  washed 
clean." 


The,le„J,       ,„ 

""'■'  *  »«.  co™, 

song; 

"'Vi.t  «ile(i  „j^ 

'Mr.  fcaw  K 

""  «iuweiKi:    "I 

"V  ma*  to  Rado  ,h, 
S*.  Uugt.  al  U.  n  ™ 

^^r  ""O"**!  her  ,nj  . 


Appendices  831 

With  stone  and  wood  they  walled  her  to  the  knees  east  and 

west, 
And  the  slender  girl  laughs  lightly,  deeming  haply  they  jest. 
They  built  unto  her  girdle  with  the  heavy  wood  and  stone; 
She  saw  what  was  to  come  on  her ;  with  a  very  bitter  groan. 
And  writhing  like  a  serpent,  she  prayed  her  brethren  there : 
^^And  you  trust  in  God,  wall  me  not  up,  so  tender  and  so 
fair.'' 
So  prayed  she.    They  looked  not  on  her ;  no  way  her  prayer 

did  aid. 
But  she  overcame  disgrace  and  shame,  and  to  her  lord  she 
said : 
^^Let  me  not  now,  my  dearest  lord,  be  walled  up  in  the  hold. 
But  send  unto  my  mother,  that  hath  a  treasure  of  gold, 
^Vnd  purchase  thou  a  slave  girl  with  her  money  in  that  hour. 
And  wall  the  slave  girl  into  the  foundations  of  the  tower." 

So  spake  the  slender  girl  in  vain ;  the  prayer  could  not  aid. 
When  she  found  no  help,  to  Rado,  the  master  builder,  she 
prayed: 
**FoT  my  bosom,  builder  Rado,  leave  a  space  at  my  behest. 
That  Yovo  when  he  cometh  may  be  suckled  at  my  breast." 

Rado,  the  master  builder,  was  well-pleased  with  her  prayer, 
And  for  her  milk-white  bosom  he  left  a  window  there. 
With  the  white  bosom  outward.    He  did  her  whoL-  behest. 
That  Yovo  might  be  suckled  when  he  came  unto  her  breast. 
And  again  she  called  on  Rado,  the  builder,  in  this  wise: 

^^I  prithee,  brother  Rado,  leave  a  window  for  mine  eyes, 
That  I  may  look  to  the  white  house,  and  easily  may  see 
When  they  bring  Yovo  hither,  or  bear  him  back  from  me." 

Rado,  the  master  builder,  was  well  pleased  with  her  prayer; 
That  she  might  look  to  the  milk-white  house  he  left  a  win- 
dow there. 
And  see  the  child  when  they  brought  him  or  bore  him  back 
again. 


'"•"St","'""' 


'Appendices  S86 

And  he  laughs  in  his  sleeve  at  the  viziers. 
The  Sultan's  mighty  army  he  values 
No  more  than  the  black  ants  on  the  sandhills! 
Oh,  a  strong  man,  they  say,  is  Vlah-Ali! 
Without  working  mischief  he  could  not  pass^ 
Not  even  with  Murat,  to  Kosovo. 

'Oh,  my  son!  he  assaulted  our  castle; 
Going  round  by  the  left  to  Banyska, 
He  burned  down  our  fort,  little  Banyska, 
Tore  up  and  scattered  far  its  foundations ; 
Thy  faithful  servants  drove  to  the  four  winds; 
Thy  mother  trampled  under  his  charger. 
And  thy  wife  he  has  carried  off  with  him. 
Thy  faithful  wife  carried  to  Kosovo; 
In  his  green  tent  he  keeps  her  to  serve  him. 

'Oh,  my  son  I    I  wail  here  amid  ruins. 
And  thou  sittest  feasting  in  Krushevatz ! 
Curs'd  be  the  red  wine  that  thou  drinkest !'' 

When  Strahinya  had  read  through  the  missive. 
Stem  and  wrathful  look'd  he  in  his  sadness; 
On  his  shoulders  drooped  down  his  moustachios. 
And  tears  gleam'd  in  his  eyes,  but  they  fell  not; 
Fierce  wrath  check'd  the  wild  sorrow  within  him. 

Flamed  up  sudden  fiery  Yoog  Bogdan; 
'Oh,  my  son-in-law,  may  God  be  with  thee ! 
Why  hast  thou  this  mom  waken'd  so  early? 
Is  it  lack  of  slumber  that  saddens  thee  ? 
Where  is  all  thy  accustom'd  good-humour?^ 
My  son-in-law,  with  whom  art  thou  angjry?^ 
With  jests  have  the  nine  brothers  Yoogovich, 
My  nine  sons,  perhaps  anger'd  and  pain'd  thee? — 
Have  their  ladies  been  lacking  in  service? — 
Or,  perchance,  in  my  house  something  fails  thee?— 
Say,  son-in-law,  what  is  it?    How  is  it?'' 

Up  started  Strahinya  and  answered  him: 
'Be  at  peace,  oh,  my  father,  Yoog  Bogdan !— - 
My  brothers,  too,  are  my  wife's  nine  brethren; 
With  them  and  with  their  wives  I  live  kindly; 


^''s  true  V 
Ti  "?'  ™' 
If?- 


Appendices  887 

"Whoever  of  the  soldiers  of  Mnrat 
May  desire  to  stop  or  to  question  us^ 
To  that  man  I  alone  will  give  answer. 
No  fear  do  I  feel  of  their  questioning! 
The  Turkish  I  can  speak^  and  the  Manu^ 
Of  Arabian  I  also  know  something; 
The  Albanian  tongue  does  not  affright  me. 
Trust  me^  I  will  lead  safely  thy  children 
Through  the  Turkish  army  on  Kosovo; 
Through  the  whole  Turkish  army  I'll  lead  them 
Till  I  find  out  the  mighty  Vlah-Ali— 
Vlah-Ali !  the  vile  robber  who  bore  off 
My  true  wif  e^  and  who  burnt  down  my  castle ! 
Oh^  Yoog^  let  my  nine  brothers  go  with  me! 
Alone,  little^  indeed^  are  my  chances; 
But  if  they  may  go  with  me  I  fear  not. 
For  if  wounded  I  shall  not  be  captured." 

Like  a  fire  flamed  up  fiercely  Yoog  Bogdan: 
"Ohy  son-in-law^  Banovich  Strahinya^ 
To-day  it  is  quite  clear  thou  art  foolish ! 
Oh !  to  ask  me  to  lend  thee  my  nine  sons^ 
To  lead  forth  my  children  to  Kosovo^ 
That  their  throats  may  be  cut  by  the  Moslim ! 


«< 


Now  I  pray  thee^  my  son^  speak  no  folly ! — 

My  nine  sons  shidl  not  go  to  Kosovo^ 

Though  I  see  nevermore  my  lost  daughter. 

Besides,  Ban,  all  this  grieving  is  foolish. 

From  the  Turks  would'st  thou  take  back  a  woman  ? 

So  defiled,  curs'd  by  God,  could'st  thou  love  her? 

To  her  now,  too,  the  Turk  will  be  dearer. 
Let  her  be.    May  the  evil  one  take  her  I 
Another  wife  will  I  find  thee,  a  fairer; 
And  thou  shalt  remain  here  with  me  always. 
I  am  always  thy  friend — I,  Yoog  Bogdan — 
But  my  nine  sons  go  not  to  Kosovo." 

Ban  Strahinya  blazed  up  like  a  live  flame^ 
Mad  at  once  with  great  anger  and  sorrow. 
Then  disdaining  to  call  for  the  servants. 
He  descended  himself  to  the  stables, 


"ut  young  > 
-w"^  one  of 
„  '  '«>•»  Ihce, 
^    *■«.  to 

"«  «'MceJ  oft 
"  rwend  ready 


Appendices  389 

And  rode 'straight  through  the  camps  without  stopping. 
Ban  Strahinya  rode  over  Kosovo- 
He  rode  westward,  and  southward,  and  eastward^ 
Rode  northward,  searching  still  for  Vlah-Ali^ 
But  Vlah-Ali  the  mighty  he  saw  not. 
Then  he  turned  to  the  river  Sitnitza, 
And  a  wonderful  sight  did  he  see  there! 
On  the  bank  of  the  streamlet  Sitnitza 
A  widely  spreading  green  tent  was  standing. 
On  the  tent's  summit  gleamed  a  gold  apple; 
Before  the  tent  a  war  steed  stood  pawing. 
By  a  tall  spear  struck  deep  in  the  black  earth. 
The  horse  stood  there  still  stamping  and  pawing. 
With  his  hard  hoofs  sharp  striking  the  black  earth. 
Though  a  sack  full  of  oats  hung  before  him. 
When  Strahinya  Ban  rode  up  and  saw  this, 
He  said,  "  Tis  the  green  tent  of  Vlah-Ali!" 
And  he  spurred  his  steed  sooner  to  reach  it. 
Arrived  there  he  laid  hand  on  his  war  spear 
And  lifted  up  bold  with  it  the  curtains 
To  see  whom  the  great  tent  held  within  it. 
But  not  there  was  the  mighty  Vlah-All. 
Strahinya  only  saw  an  old  Dervish 
Whose  white  beard  reached  down  to  his  girdle. 
In  the  tent  there  was  no  one  besides  him — 
WeU  for  him:  the  false  Turk!  the  wine-drinker  I 
Drinking  wine  by  himself  out  of  full  bowls  I 
So  sitting  and  drinking  by  himself  there 
The  Dervish  was  flushed  red  to  the  eyebrows. 
Ban  Strahinya  gazed  on  him  with  wonder. 
Then  greeted  him  calm,  Turk-like,  with  "Selam !'' 

The  wine-drunken  old  Dervish  looked  at  him, 
Looked  sharply,  and  then  answered  him  boldly: 
"Hail  to  thee,  O  Banovich  Strahinya ! 
Lord  of  Little  Banyska,  near  Kosovo!" 

Then  Strahinya  was  startled;  fear  seized  him; 
But  still  he  spoke  out  bold  to  the  Dervish; 
In  the  Turkish  tongue  Strahinya  answered: 
"Shame,  O  Dervish!  thou  son  of  a  cursed  mother! 
Why  drinkest  thou  here  wine  like  a  drunkard? 
Wherefore,  wine-besotten,  speak'st  thou  hard  words? 


S40  Appem£ee9 

Vfhj  insult  a  Toxk  Ij  ealliiig  liim  Giaour? 

Who  is  be  bj  whose  name  thoa  hast  call'd  me? 

What  know  I  of  Banorich  Strahinya? 

To  onr  Tsar  am  I  loyal  and  faithful — 

Tlie  Tsar's  charges  have  broken  their  halters 

And  nm  wildlj  now  tliroogh  the  eneampments, 

AU  onr  nobles  ride  hither  and  tliither. 

And  are  trying  their  ntmost  to  catch  them. 

Should  I  speak  to  the  Tsar  or  his  Visiers 

Of  thy  strange  words,  what  woe  would  befall  theef 

Long  and  loud  laughed  the  drunlLcn  old  Dervish: 
''O  Strahinya!  yaliant  Ban  Strahinya! — 
Know^  O  Ban  (may  no  eril  come  near  thee !) 
If  I  were  on  the  sununit  of  Golesh. 
And  thence  saw  thee  'mid  the  Sultan's  soldiers, 
I  should  know  thee  at  once  and  thy  grey  horse ! — 
Should  know  thee  and  thy  greyhound  Karaman, — 
Him  whom  thou  lov'st  still  more  than  thy  charger. 
Strahinya!   Lord  of  Little  Banyska! 
I  knew  thee  Ban,  at  once,  by  thy  forehead; 
Knew  thee,  too,  by  thy  two  eyes  beneath  it; 
I  knew  thee.  Ban.  by  thy  dark  moustachios. 
Forgettest  thou  (all  trouble  flee  from  thee !) 
That  I  was,  years  agone  now,  thy  prisoner? 
On  Suhara  thy  pandours  had  caught  me. 
And  carried  to  thy  castle  a  captive; 
Thou  didst  cast  me,  then,  into  a  dungeon. 
And  didst  keep  me  there  during  nine  long  years; 
But  at  last,  the  tenth  year,  thou  hadst  pity. 
Thou  didst  call  to  thee  then  Rad,  thy  jailer. 
And  bade  him  bring  me  into  the  courtyard. 
O,  Strahinya  Ban!     Hast  thou  forgotten 
The  questions  that  thou  didst  put  to  me? — 
'My  captive !    O,  thou  snake  amongst  the  Turks ! 
Dost  thou  wish  then  to  die  in  thy  dungeon  ? 
Could'st  thou  not  find  thee  somewhere  a  ransom?' 
To  thy  questions  I  answered  thee  truly. 
That  I  could,  perchance,  find  me  a  ransom 
If  I  could  but  go  home  to  my  own  place. 
Because  there  I  had  lands  and  some  treasures; 
I  could  sell  them  and  bring  thee  the  ransom; 


Appendices  841 

But  for  that  it  were  need  thou  could'st  trust  me^— - 
That  thou  trustest  my  word  and  my  promise^ 
I  would  swear  by  my  life  and  the  true  God 
To  come  back  or  to  send  thee  the  ransom. 
Thou  hadst  faith  in  my  oath.  Ban  Strahinya ! 
Thou  lett'st  me  go  back  free  to  my  country; 
But  when  I  arrived  there,  O  Banovich, 
Nothing  found  I  but  black  desolation! 
The  pestilence  had  been  there  before  me. 
And  not  one  soul  remained  of  my  household. 
Through  the  walls  of  my  desolate  dwelling 
The  green  grasses  and  wild  weeds  were  growing; 
All  my  lands  by  the  Turks  had  been  t€^en 
And  giv'n  away  to  their  daughters  as  dowry; 
They  believed  that  no  owner  was  living. 
Or  why  went  thus  the  buildings  to  ruin? — 

Of  what  had  been  mine  nothing  was  left  me ! 

How,  therefore,  could  I  seek  thee  a  ransom? 

After  thinking,  and  planning,  and  dreaming, 

I  borrowed  me  post  horses  for  Yedron, 

And  to  Yedren*  rode  I,  to  the  Sultan. 

The  Vizier  saw  me  and  said  to  the  Sultan 

I  look'd  likely  enough  for  a  soldier. 

And  strong  soldiers  were  needed  for  battle. 

So  good  clothes  and  good  weapons  were  given  me. 

And  a  tent  to  hold  me  and  my  weapons; 

In  a  book  my  name  wrote  down  the  Vizier 

As  one  sworn  to  serve  lifelong  the  Sultan. 

Now  to-day.  Ban  Strahinya!    thou  comest 

To  say  to  me,  'Now  give  me  thy  ransom !' 

But  I  tell  thee  I  have  not  one  penny ! — 

'Tis  a  pity,  O  Ban,  that  thou  camest 

To  Kosovo,  amidst  this  great  army, 

To  lose  thy  life  and  for  it  gain  nothing.'' 

Strahinya  Ban  knew  then  the  old  Dervish, 
And  quickly  from  his  war  steed  dismounted. 
To  embrace  him,  and  speak  to  him  friendly: 
"Henceforth  thou  art  my  brother  in  God's  name! 
I  forgave  thee,  O  Dervish,  thy  ransom, 

ALdrianople. 


842  Appendices 


I  come  not  now  to  ask  for  one  penny; 

I  am  looking  for  mighty  Vlah-Ali, 

Who  has  pillaged  and  burnt  down  my  castle^ 

And  my  wife  carried  off  as  his  captive. 

Tell  me,  O  Dervish,  where  shall  I  find  him? 

Where  shall  I  find  the  robber,  Vlah-Ali? 

I  have  called  thee  in  God's  name  my  brother^ 

Do  not  suffer  the  Turks  to  surround  me; 

Do  not  tell  them  I  am  amongst  them." 

Then  the  old  Dervish  swore  by  the  true  God^ 
"I  give  thee  now — O  falcon  Strahinya! — 
I  give  thee  my  faith,  steadfast  as  granite, 
That  if  thou  should'st  kill  half  the  Tzar's  soldiers 
I  should  not  and  I  would  not  betray  thee; 
The  bread  thou  hast  given  me  is  sacred. 
Thou  didst  keep  me  nine  full  years  a  captive. 
But  red  wine  didst  thou  give  me  and  white  bread; 
Thou  hast  brought  me  oft  forth  to  the  sunshine; 
To  thee,  then,  I  shall  never  be  traitor. 
It  is  true  that  I  brought  thee  no  ransom, 
That  I  kept  not  my  word;  but  how  could  I? 
I  found  nothing  was  left  me  but  bare  earth ! 
But  thou  hast  now  no  reason  to  fear  me. 
As  for  him  whom  thou  seekcst,  Vlah-Ali, 
His  tent  he  has  pitched  high  on  the  mountain. 
His  white  tent  stands  high  up  on  Mount  Golesh. 
But,  Strahinya!     I  pray  thee  now,  hear  me! 
Mount  quickly  and  ride  away  from  Kosovo, 
If  thou  stay'st  here  thy  life  is  worth  nothing; 
Thy  trust  in  thy  true  heart  will  not  save  thee, 
Neither  will  thy  strong  hand  nor  swift  sabre; 
Still  less,  O  Ban!  will  thy  poison 'd  war  spear. 
And  if  thou  could'st  come  near  to  Vlah-Ali, 
What  good.  Ban  Strahinya,  would  it  do  thee? 
Not  thy  sharp  sword  nor  swift  steed  will  save  thee ! 
He  will  seize  thee  alive  in  his  strong  arms. 
He  will  break  into  pieces  thy  weapons! 
He  will  pluck  thee  thy  two  eyes  out  living !" 

But  aloud  laughed  Ban  Strahinya  gaily : 
"My  brother  in  God,  O  my  old  Dervish! 


Appendices  S43 

Against  one  man  thon  need'st  not  to  warn  me^ 
But  don't  to  the  whole  army  betray  me." 

Then  answered  him  again  the  old  Dervish: 
"But  hear  me^  O  Banovich  Strahinya! 
My  faith  to  thee  as  firm  is  as  granite 
And  should'st  thou  spur  on  thy  swift  war  steed 
And  cut  down  even  half  the  Tzar's  army^ 
I  would  never^  I  swear  it!  betray  thee! 
Would  not  say  to  the  Tnrks  'tis  Strahinya !" 

Yet  a  little  while  the  two  held  converse; 
But^  with  the  first  glow  of  morn,  Strahinya 
Mounted  quick  and  spoke  thus  from  his  saddle: 
"My  brother  in  God !  hear  me^  old  Dervish ! 
Thou  lead'st  thy  steed  to  drink  in  Sitnitza, — 
Each  morn  and  each  even  dost  thou  lead  him>— 
Tell  me  where  are  the  fords  of  the  river, 
That  I  ride  not  my  horse  in  deep  waters." 

Then  the  old  Dervish  answer'd  him  truly: 
"Ban  Strahinya,  thou  proud  Serbian  falcon! 
With  thy  stout  heart  and  with  thy  strong  war  horse. 
Everywhere  shalt  thou  find  a  safe  passage.'*  * 

Strahinya  cross'd  the  river  Sitnitza, 

And  rode  slow  to  the  foot  of  Mount  Golesh; 

He  was  still  at  the  base  of  the  mountain. 

When  the  sun  shone  out  over  Kosovo 

On  the  soldiers  and  camps  of  the  Sultan. 

But  what  did  He  at  this  hour,  Vlah-Ali? — 
Truly  the  Turk  had  an  evil  custom ! 
For  he  liked  most  to  sleep  at  the  sunrise: 
Never  closed  he  his  eyes  till  the  sun  rose. 
Very  dear  to  him  was  she — ^his  new  slave; 
Dear  to  him  was  the  wife  of  Strahinya ! 
With  his  head  on  her  white  shoulder  resting, 

*  These  three  italicized  lines  are  considered  to  be  the  finest  composed 
by  any  Serbian  bard.    In  Serbian  they  sound  as  follows: 

"Strahin — Bane,  ti  sokole  Srpskil 
Tvome  Dyogu  i  tvome  junashtvu 
Svud  su  brodi,  dyegody  dodyesh  vodiT 


4 


^ 


844  Appendices 

She  held  him,  looking  straight  through  the  tent-door. 

Looking  down  to  the  field  of  Kosovo; 

She  looked  down  on  the  horses  and  soldiers^ 


»  Glancing  carelessly  o'er  the  great  army. 


But  what  sees  she  now?    Why  does  she  tremble? 
[    1  One  lonely  knight  rides  slow  up  Mount  Golesh ! 

One  man  riding  alone  amid  thousands ! 

When  she  saw  him,  she  touched  with  her  white  hand 
The  right  cheek  of  the  sleeper,  to  wake  him. 
"Wake,  my  Lord !    Wake  up,  mighty  Mah-Ali ! 
Rise  up  quick,  for  thy  head  is  in  danger! 
Gird  on  thee  thy  right  sword !    Take  thy  war  spear ! 
For  he  comes  now !    He  comes !    Ban  Strahinya ! 
Thy  head  he  will  cut  off,  and — ^woe  to  me! 
He  will  put  to  me  liring  the  eyes  out" 


Vlah-Ali  leapt  up  quick,  then  laugh'd  loudly: 
**Mt  darling!   O  sweet  wife  of  Strahinya, 
It  is  wonderful  how  much  thou  fear'st  him! 
I  think  cVn  in  the  citr  of  Yedrcn, 
Wlien  I  take  thee  there^  still  wilt  thou  see  him ! 
In  visions  he  will  follow  and  fright  thee. — 
Yonder  rider  is  not  Ban  Strahinva! 
It  is  but  one  of  the  Sultan*s  soldiers. 
He  must  bring  me  some  message  from  Mura^ 
From  Tiar  Murat  or  Mehemed  VLtier." 

Still  persisted  the  wife  of  Strahinra; 
"O  my  Lord !     O  thou  mighty  VUh-Ali ! 
S^fe'st  thou  not  then  ^does  thy  eyesight  fail  tbee?) 
He  who  comes  brins^  no  icessajre  from  Marat ! 
Mt  husKtod  it  is!    the  Ban  Strahinra: — 
I  knew  him  all  at  once  bv  Lis  forehead; 
I  knew  cnder  his  forehead  his  dark  eyes; 
I  knew  them.  Ji!so»  his  dark  c^ocstachio* : 
Knew  bis  horse  and  bis  crevho-.ind.  Kanman. — 
Take  care,  my  Lord!     Thy  bead  is  in  danger." 


Hearing  this,  the  snake,  miihty  \1ahr  Ali, 
To  his  feet  leapt  up  lightly  asd 
He  gilded  on  a  kag  silken 


7, 
J » 


Appendices  345 

And  placed  safely  within  it  sharp  daggers. 
His  bright  sabre  he  belted  on  swiftly^ 
Keeping  both  his  eyes  fixed  on  his  black  steed. 

Rode  slowly  ap  to  him  Ban  Strahinya^ 

But  the  Ban  spoke  not  one  word  of  greeting; 

To  the  Turk  said  he  sharply  and  roughly: 

'Thou  poltroon!    Even  false  to  thy  own  Tzar! 

Whose  cattle  and  whose  flocks  hast  thou  stolen? 

Whose  castle  hast  thou  ransacked  and  pillaged? 

Whose  wife  sits  at  thy  feet  now  to  serve  thee  ? 

Come^  coward !    With  thy  sword  shalt  thou  answer.** 

Then  the  Turk  sprang  aloft  as  if  snake-stung^ 

With  one  stride  he  laid  hand  on  his  black  steed^ 

With  one  bound  he  sat  firm  in  his  saddle^ 

And  gather'd  the  silk  bridles  together. 

But  for  this  did  not  wait  Ban  Strahinya ! 

He  spurr'd  sudden  his  stout  horse  against  him 

And  cast  his  war  spear  swiftly  and  surely^ 

Mad  with  vengeance  attacked  he  Vlah-Ali! 

The  mighty  Vlah^  quick  stretching  his  long  arm^ 

Caught  and  broke  the  Ban's  spear  ere  it  struck  him; 

Then  he  spoke  to  him  laughing  and  taunting: 

'O  Strahinya!  'tis  thou  art  the  poltroon! 

Say  of  what  and  of  whom  art  thou  thinking? 

Here  are  none  of  thy  Shumadia's  women^ 

To  be  frightened  away  with  thy  shouting! 

Here  is  only  the  mighty  Vlah-Ali ! 

He  who  fears  neither  the  Sultan  nor  Vizier ! 

As  for  the  myriad  soldiers  of  Murat 

To  me  they  seem  but  ants  in  the  green  grass  !'* 

Speaking  thus  he  flung  swiftly  his  stout  spear  :^ 
Little  failed  it  to  strike  Ban  Strahinya! — 
But  the  just  God  was  with  Ban  Strahinya!  — 
His  brave  horse  was  well  trained  for  the  battle; 
As  the  spear  flew  the  charger  knelt  quickly^ 
The  spear  whizz'd  o'er  the  head  of  his  rider; 
It  struck  hard  on  a  rock^  and  was  shattered; 
It  was  shatter'd  and  fell  in  three  pieces. 

The  spears  lost^  the  fierce  fighters  took  maces. 
And  so  hard  hit  Strahinya  Vlah-Ali 


in 

1 

n'  ""  ' 
l«  'oot  n. 

^^ 

Will,  „,"""''  on 


Appendices  S47 

'O  my  wife!   May  God  curse  thee  and  kill  thee! 

Why  standest  thou  still  to  regard  as? 

Take  rather  a  sharp  piece  of  my  sabre^ 

And  strike  either  me  or  Vlah-Ali ! 

Strike  whom  e'er  thou  wilt^  but  strike  swiftly!'* 

But  the  Turk^  hearing  this^  spoke  out  quickly: 

'My  darling!    Oh^  thou  wife  of  Strahinya! 

Do  not  strike  me^  but  strike  Ban  Strahinya. 

No  more  dear  can'st  thou  ever  be  to  him^ 

He  will  blame  thee  for  ever  and  ever ! 

Blame  thee  mornings  and  mid-day  and  evenings 

Because  thou  hast  been  with  me  and  served  me! 

But  to  me  thou  shalt  always  be  dearest! 

To  the  white  city,  Yedren,  111  take  thee; 

Thirty  slaves  shalt  thou  have  there  to  serve  thee^ 

To  carry  thy  long  train  and  thy  wide  sleeves. 

With  honey  and  sugar  I  will  feed  thee. 

And  cover  thee  with  ducats  of  pure  gold; 

From  thy  head  to  thy  feet  with  gold  ducats; 

Only  strike  now  at  once  Ban  Strahinya!" 

('Tis  easy  to  cheat  women  with  fair  words!) 

Then  the  wife  of  the  Ban  sprang  up  lightly; 

She  sought  out  a  sharjX  piece  of  his  sabre. 

And  she  wrapped  it  well  round  in  her  worked  veil^ 

For  she  feared  it  might  cut  her  white  fingers. 

Swift  she  sprang  round  the  still  struggling  fighters: 

She  cared  well  for  the  head  of  Vlah-Ali, 

But  she  struck  sharp  at  her  Lord,  Strahinya! 

She  struck  him  on  his  helmet  and  gold  crest; 

The  gold  crest  and  white  helmet  she  cut  through; 

She  slashed  slightly  the  head  of  Strahinya; 

The  red  blood  ran  o'er  forehead  and  eyelids; 

It  drizzled  in  and  darkened  his  two  eyes. — 

Then  fear  came  over  the  Ban  Strahinya! — 

He  saw  he  had  been  reckless  and  foolish. 

But  suddenly  a  good  thought  came  to  him^ 

And  he  called  on  his  greyhound,  Karaman, 

On  Karaman,  well-trained  for  all  hunting. 

The  Ban  caUed  him — ^twice  loudly  he  called  him; 

Then  the  true  hound  sprung  swift  to  his  master^ 

Swifter  still  on  the  wife  of  Strahinya. 

He  rushed  at  her  and  held  her  quite  firmly. 


„'°  ■»«  name  of  ( 
^"  1>.«I-.  j.„„u„ 


es  351 


And  the  brother  doubted  not  his  sister. 

Which  when  Paul's  yonng  wife  perceived,  at  even 

To  the  garden  secretly  she  hasten'd, 

Wrung  file  neck  of  Paul's  grey  noble  falcon, — 

To  her  husband  sped  she  then  and  told  him: 

"Evil  is  the  love  thou  bear'st  thy  sister, 

And  thy  gifts  to  her  are  worse  than  wasted; 

Lo!  she  has  destroy'd  thy  favorite  falcon." 


Paul  inquired  of  Yelitza,  his  sister, 

"Tell  me  why,  and  so  may  God  reward  thee!' 


But  his  sister  swore  both  high  and  loudly: 

"  'Twas  not  I,  upon  my  life,  my  brother; 

On  my  life,  and  thine,  I  did  not  do  it!" 

And  the  brother  still  believed  his  sister. 

When  the  youthful  bride  of  Paul  discover'd 

This,  she  slunk  at  evening,— evening's  meal-time. 

Stole  the  golden  knife,  and  with  it  murder'd, 

Murder'd  her  poor  infant  in  the  cradle! 

And  when  morning's  dawning  brought  the  morning. 

She  aroused  her  husband  by  her  screaming 

Shrieking  woe;  she  tore  her  cheeks,  exclaiming: 

"Evil  is  the  love  thou  bear'st  thy  sister. 

And  thy  gifts  to  her  are  worse  than  wasted; 

She  has  stabb'd  our  infant  in  the  cradle! 

Will  thine  incredulity  now  doubt  me? 

Lo!  the  knife  is  in  thy  sister's  girdle." 

Up  sprang  Paul,  like  one  possess'd  by  madness; 

To  the  upper  floor  he  hastened  wildly; 

There  his  sister  on  her  mats  was  sleeping. 

And  the  golden  knife  beneath  her  pillow. 

Swift  he  seized  the  golden  knife, — and  drew  tt— * 

Drew  it,  panting,  from  its  silver  scabbard; — 

It  was  damp  with  blood — ^"twas  red  and  gory ! 

When  the  noble  Paul  saw  this,  he  seized  her, — 

Seized  her  by  her  own  white  hand  and  cursed  ber: 

"Let  the  curse  of  God  be  on  thee,  sister! 

Thou  didst  murder,  too,  my  favorite  courser; 

Thou  didst  murder,  too,  my  noble  falcon; 

But  thou  should'st  have  spared  the  helpless  baby." 


S5S  Appendi^i 

Higber  yet  Us  sister  swore^  and  longer — 

"  'Twas  not  I^  npon  my  life^  my  brother; 

On  my  life  and  on  thy  life^  I  swear  it! 

But  if  thou  wilt  disregard  my  swearings 

Take  me  to  the  open  fields — ^the  desert^ 

Bind  thy  sister  to  the  tails  of  horses; 

Let  four  horses  tear  my  limbs  asunder/' 

But  the  brother  trusted  not  his  sister: 

Furiously  he  seized  her  white  hand — bore  her 

To  the  distant  fields — the  open  desert: 

To  the  tails  of  four  fierce  steeds  he  bound  her^ 

And  he  drove  them  forth  across  the  desert; — 

But^  where'er  a  drop  of  blood  fell  from  her. 

There  a  flower  sprung  up, — ^a  fragrant  fiow'ret; 

Where  her  body  fell  when  dead  and  mangled^ 

There  a  church  arose  from  out  the  desert! 

Little  time  was  spent,  ere  fatal  sickness 

Fell  upon  Paul's  youthful  wife; — the  sickness 

Nine  long  years  lay  on  her, — heavy  sickness! 

'Midst  her  bones  the  matted  dog-grass  sprouted. 

And  amidst  it  nestled  angry  serpents, 

Which,  though  hidden,  drank  her  eyelight's  brightn 

Then  she  mourn'd  her  misery — mourn'd  despairing; 

Thus  she  spoke  unto  her  lord  and  husband: 

"O  convey  me,  Paul,  my  lord  and  husband! 

To  thy  sister's  church  convey  me  swiftly; 

For  that  church,  perchance,  may  heal  and  save  me.*' 

So,  when  Paul  had  heard  his  wife's  petition. 
To  his  sister's  church  he  swiftly  bore  her. 
Hardly  had  they  reach'd  the  church  portal. 
When  a  most  mysterious  voice  address'd  them: 
"Come  not  here,  young  woman !  come  not  hither ! 
For  this  church  can  neither  heal  nor  save  thee/* 
Bitter  was  her  anguish  when  she  heard  it; 
And  her  lord  the  woman  thus  entreated: 
"In  the  name  of  God!  my  lord!  my  husband! 
Never,  never  bear  me  out  to  our  dwelling. 
Bind  me  to  the  wild  steeds'  tails,  and  drive  them; 
Drive  them  in  the  immeasurable  desert; 
Let  them  tear  my  wretched  limbs  asunder." 
Paul  then  listened  to  his  wife's  entreaties: 


Appendices  85S 

To  tKe  tails  of  four  wild  steeds  be  bound  ber; 
Drove  tbem  fortb  across  tbe  migbty  desert. 
Wheresoe'er  a  drop  of  blood  fell  from  ber^ 
There  sprang  up  the  rankest  thorns  and  nettles. 
Where  her  body  fell^  when  dead^  the  waters 
Rush'd  and  formed^  a  lake  both  still  and  stagnant. 
O'er  the  lake  there  swam  a  small  black  courser: 
By  his  side  a  golden  cradle  floated: 
On  the  cradle  sat  a  young  grey  falcon: 
In  the  cradle^  slumbering^  lay  an  infant: 
On  its  throat  the  white  hand  of  its  mother: 
And  that  hand  a  golden  knife  was  holding." 


5.   The  Emperor  Diocletian  and  John  the  Baptist 
(Translated  by  Isabel  F.  Hapgood) 

Two  foster  brothers  were  drinking  wine^ 

On  a  sunny  slope  by  the  salt  seaside^ 

One  was  the  Emperor  Diodetian^ 

The  other^  John  the  Baptist. 

Then  up  spake  John  the  Baptist 

As  they  did  drink  the  wine: 

"Foster  brother^  come  now^  let  us  play. 

Use  thou  thy  crown ;  but  I  will  take  an  apple.** 

Then  up  they  jumped^  began  to  play^ 

And  St  John  flung  his  apple. 

Down  in  the  depths  of  the  sea  it  fell 

And  his  warm  tears  trickled  down. 

But  the  emperor  held  his  speech  to  him: 

"Now  weep  not^  dear  my  brother^ 

Only  carry  thou  not  my  crown  away 

And  I  will  fetch  thy  people." 

Then  did  John  swear  to  him  by  God 

That  he  would  not  steal  the  crown. 

The  emperor  swam  out  into  the  sea. 

But  John  flew  up  to  heaven^ 

Presented  himself  before  the  Lord, 

And  held  this  speech  to  him: 

"Eternal  God,  and  All-Holy  Father! 

May  I  swear  falsely  by  thee? 


;Jn<l  I  will  f,,,,, 
ij"  did  Jol,„  „ 
Tlnoe  did  le  .„ 
J'«4<.o«Id.<,i 

^d  plMged  toto  I 

W'a  .  l»elre-f„Jd 
S'-edth.goMj", 
*«d  «■«  bird  of  ill  , 

««<«l  up,  .,  f„  ,  , 

Tfen  bad  i„„,j  J 

?J"  nnfolded  be  bi 

&i!S  I.-''  "*»  "■"  • 
r?  ""  "»  S".ped 

And  t"?'"  ""  """"S 
£°d  Jobn  comDl.i».j 


APPENDIX  3.     THE  SLAVIC  NATIONAL  HYMNS 


1.  Poliih  National  Hymn 

By  Alojzy  Felinski  (1771-1820).    Translated  by  Rev.  J.  P. 

Wachowski 

God^  who  on  Poland  didst  through  ages  shower 
The  choicest  favors  of  prowess  and  glory; 
Thou,  who  didst  shield  her  with  Thy  heavenly  power 
From  threatening  dangers  and  impending  worry; 
O  Lord  in  heaven  hear  our  supplication: 
Restore  to  freedom  our  unhappy  nation! 

Thou,  who  didst  aid  us  in  our  combats  later. 
When  we  were  struggling  for  our  freedom  vainly, 
Who  didst  shed  luster  on  our  deeds,  still  greater 
Proving  our  valor  to  the  world  most  plainly. 
O  Lord,  etc 

Restore  our  country  to  its  pristine  splendor. 
Make  our  soil  fertile,  and  our  wasted  meadows; 
Peace  and  good  fortime  to  our  faint  hearts  render, 
O  stay  Thine  anger  which  our  land  overshadows! 
O  Lord,  etc« 

It  is  but  lately  since  our  freedom  vanished 
And  lo,  already  streams  of  blood  are  flowing, 
How  wretched  are  they  from  whose  hearts  is  banished 
All  hope  of  freedom's  blessings  ever  knowing! 
O  Lord,  etc. 

O  God  of  justice  by  whose  mighty  power 
Thrones  of  proud  rulers  crumble,  when  convicted. 
Make  tyrants  tremble  and  before  Thee  cower. 
Enkindle  new  hope  in  our  hearts  afliicted! 
O  Lord,  etc. 

355 


358  Appendkes 


Tbraagh  fire  hundred  yean  of  durance 
We  have  knelt  before  Thy  face, 

All  our  kin^  O  God!  deliver^ 
Thus  entreats  the  Serbian  race. 


4.  Hymn  of  Free 

(By  Constantine  Balmont) 

Hail  Russia,  hail  forever. 

Our  land  of  Liberty! 
Life  free  and  trammelled  never. 

Great  land,  is  fated  thee! 

A  nation,  mighty  glorious. 
An  ocean  free  of  shore — 

Fame  to  thy  sons  victorious. 
Who  shrouds  of  darkness  tore. 

Hail  Russia,  hail  forever, 

Our  land  of  Liberty! 
Life  free  and  trammelled  never. 

Great  land,  is  fated  thee! 

O  woods,  fields^  rivers  flowing. 
And  mighty  seas  that  roll! 

With  joy  and  freedom  glowing 
The  dawn  burns  bright  for  all! 

Hail  Russia,  hail  forever, 

Our  land  of  Liberty! 
Life  free  and  trammelled  never. 

Great  land,  is  fated  thee! 

•  Sec  A.  T.  Grechaninov's  The  Hymn  of  Free  Rwtia  ("Gimn  svobod- 
nol  Rossi!" ),  the  first  musical  manifestation  of  the  Russian  revolution. 
English  version  by  Vera  and  Kurt  Schindler,  N.  Y.,  Schirmer,  1917»  p.  6. 


NOTES  TO  VOLUME  TWO 


CHAPTER  XVII 

*erun  is  apparentiy  the  Sanskrit  Parjanya  or  Parganye  Cthe 
ne  creator^),  and  the  old  Prussian  Perkuno,  a  god  of  storm  and 
er.  In  Vedas  Par j  any  a  is  the  brother  of  Aditi  ('*thc  boundless** )» 
'  of  Soma  (the  moon,  and  the  dew),  and  husband  of  Perkuna 
s  the  same  as  Perun;  they  hold  that  men  would  be  reborn  in 
!:r  world  much  like  this,  but  are  said  to  have  had  no  belief  in  any 
r  future  retribution.  The  chief  of  the  Russian  pagan  idols,  Perun 
hunder)  was  scourged  at  Kiev  and  thrown  into  the  river  when  the 
in  Slavs  have  been  converted  to  Christianity  by  Greek  missionaries 
th  century. 
*herc  is  a  Serbo-Croatian  village  Perun  near  Spalato  (Dalmatia) 

small  number  of  persons  in  Montenegro  bear  the  name  (one  of 
lain  characters  in  King  Nicholas*  drama  The  Empress  of  the 
ns  is  a  warrior  called  Perun). 

^ila  belongs  to  the  family  of  the  nymphs  and  is  even  honored  with 
•ithet,  "the  cloud-gatherer.'*    She  is  as  beautiful  as  the  Perl,  though 

more  wicked  and  malicious  at  times.  V.  S.  Karadzich  in  his 
m  Dictionary  (Vienna,  1818)  describes  Vila  as  follows i  **A  sort 
mph.     The  vilas  live  in  great  wooded  mountains  and  In  craggy 

around  lakes  and  rivers.  A  vila  is  always  young  and  beautiful, 
d  in  a  thin  white  garment,  and  with  long  hair  flowing  over  her 
ind  breast.  The  vilas  will  harm  no  one  so  long  as  no  one  injures 
as  for  instance  by  intruding  on  tiieir  dances  or  feasts;  but  when 
ne  injures  them  then  they  will  punish  him  in  various  ways,  as  by 
ng  him  in  the  hand  or  foot,  or  in  both  hands  or  both  fee^  or  in 
art,  in  which  case  he  at  once  dies."  V.  M.  Petrovidi  in  his  above 
work  says:  **The  Serbian  bards  or  troubadours  from  the  early 
enth  century  to  our  day  have  ever  glorified  and  snng  of  the  Vile, 
bing  them  as  very  beautiful  and  eternally  young,  robed  in  the 
t  and  finest  gauze,  with  shimmery  golden  hair  fining  down  over 
white  bosoms.  Vile  were  said  to  have  very  sweet  voices,  and  some- 
to  be  armed  with  bows  and  arrows.  Their  melodious  songs  were 
heard  on  the  borders  of  the  lakes  or  in  the  meadows  hidden  deep 

forests,  or  on  high  mountain-peaks.** 
>t.  George  is  another  type  of  Warrior  Saint.  Of  this  steel-clad 
)r,  lance  in  hand,  mounted  on  his  great  charger,  the  Slavic  people 
a  useful  auxiliary  in  their  laborioos  life.  They  have  given  St. 
e  the  care  of  the  village  pasture.  So  for  instance,  in  the  spring 
2h  year,  on  the  33rd  of  April  according  to  the  Greek  Orthodox 

359 


860  Noie$  to  Vclwme  Two 

Church,  which  is  St  George's  Day,  the  muzhiks  of  all  Russia  lead  fnl 
Uie  fields  their  lierds  of  cows,  thdr  horses,  their  sheep,  ezliausted  b 
their  long  winter's  stay  in  the  '^k^'re."  Early  in  the  morning  of  thi 
day  the  muzhilcs  and  their  womenfollc  make  tlie  rounds  of  tlie  sow 
fields,  begging  St.  George  **to  rise  early  in  the  mornings  to  open  tlie  so: 
and  to  sprinkle  dew  on  the  clover  and  grass."  Then  they  take  out  tfaei 
flocks  and  herds,  which  they  drive  witti  branches  of  willow  blessed  i 
the  church,  and  pray  to  the  ''kindly  George  to  guard  their  herds  in  tfa 
fields  and  the  woods  from  the  greedy  wolves,  the  cruel  bears  and  ever 
ill  beasL**  St  George  is  the  house-patron  of  many  Serbs  belonging  t 
the  Greek  Eastern  Orthodox  Church.  (St  George  is  the  house-patron  o 
the  writer  of  these  lines). 

5.  See:  Anitchkov:  (1)  Old  Russian  Cults  (in  'Transaction  of  th 
Third  Intern.  Congress  of  Religion,"  Oxford,  1910,  voL  II);  (3)  Sprini 
Songs  and  Customs,  Petrograd,  190i-5;  A,  BrOekner,  Slavische  Re 
ligion  (in  "Die  Religion  in  Geschichte  und  Gegenwart,"  Tubingen,  \ 
1913) ;  /.  Cwrtin,  Myths  and  folk-tales  of  the  Russians,  Western  Slav 
and  Magyars,  Boston,  1890,  XXV+555;  Dragomanov,  M.,  Slavic  FoU 
Tales  about  the  Sacrifice  of  One's  Own  Children  (J.  Anthrop.  Institute 
XXI,  1899,  456-69);  7.  /.  Hanuth,  Die  Wissenschaft  des  slawische 
Mythos,  Berlin,  1890;  P.  8,  Kraut:  (1)  South-Slavic  moon-myths  (Pop 
Science  Mo.,  March,  1889,  615-8);  (9)  Sitte  und  Branch  bd  dei 
Siidslawen,  Wien,  1885;  (3)  Haarschurgodschaft  bei  den  Siidslawei 
(Inter.  Arch.  f.  Ethnologic,  VII,  1894,  161-98);  (4)  Serbische  Zaube 
und  Branch  Kinder  (Am  Ur-Quell,  III,  1899,  160-1,  976-9);  (5 
Volksglaube  und  rellgidser  Brauch  der  Siidslawen,  Miinster,  1890,  XV 
-4-176;  A.  Lefivr§,  La  Mythologie  des  Slaves  et  des  Finnois  (Rev.  d 
rficole  d'  Anthrop.,  VII,  1897);  L,  P.  M.  L4ger:  (1)  Esquise  sommair 
de  la  mythologie  Slave  (in  his  "Nouvelle  £tudes  Slave,**  9e  series 
Paris,  Leroux,  1886);  (9)  La  mythologie  slave,  Paris,  1901;  /.  M^hal 
Outline  of  Slavic  Mythology,  Prague,  1891;  /.  A,  MacCulloch,  Slavii 
(in  •*The  Mythology  of  All  Races,^  Boston,  vol.  Ill,  1915) ;  F.  Mikhcn 
lovtky.  Shamanism  in  Siberia  and  European  Russia  (J.  Anthr.  Inst 
XXIV,  1894-5,  69-110);  Fr.  Miklothich,  Die  Blutrache  bei  den  Slavei 
(Denksch.  d.  K.  K.  Akad.  d.  Wiss.,  Phil.-hist.  CI.,  XXXVI,  1887) 
F.  Schsrer,  Bilder  aus  dem  serbischen  Volks-  und  Familienleben,  Neusab 
Jocich,  1889;  Str$iheicikij,  Untersuchungen  tiber  die  Gottesdienst  de; 
alten  Slaven  (Arch.  f.  wiss.  Kunde  von  Russland,  v.  80,  1850,  p.  90). 

6.  Religiously  the  Slavs  are  divided  as  follows:  Czechs — Roman  Cath 
olics,  95%,  Protestant  (Calvinistic),  5%;  Slovaks — Roman  Catholica 
60%,  Eastern  Orthodox,  10%,  Uniat,  5%,  Lutheran,  90%,  Calvinistic 
5%;  Lusatian  Serbs — Roman  Catholic,  80%,  Protestant,  90%;  Poles— 
Roman  Catholic,  98%,  Old  Catholic,  9%;  Slovenes— RomRn  Catholic 
100%;  Russians— Eastern  Orthodox,  89%,  Uniat  (in  Austria),  3%,  Ras 
kolnik,  8%;  fl^6r6#— Eastern  Orthodox,  99.97%;  Uniat,  0.03%,  Catholics 
0.01%;  Bu/^ariaiw— Eastern  Orthodox,  100%.  The  Ruthenians  of  Ga 
licia  are  nearly  all  Uniats,  i.  e.,  members  of  that  portion  of  the  Greel 
Church  which  in  1595  became  united  with  the  See  of  Rome.  (See:  Lega 
lionet  Alexandrina  et  Rothenica  ad  Clementam  VIII  .  .  .  pro  unions  § 
eommunione  cum  tede  Apottolica,  anno  1595,  Roma,  1598.)  A  ver; 
small  proportion  (0.03  per  cent.)  belong  to  the  independent  Greek  com 
munion,  or  Eastern  Church,  which  must  not  be  confounded  with  the  Rus 


Notet  to  Volwm  Two  861 

■tan  Ortbodox  Church.  The  two  millions  Uniati  nre  declared  by  on 
Ukase  (1B39)  fDcorporated  with  the  Riusian  Greek  Eastern  Church.  A 
few  Uniat  Churches  continue  to  eidst  In  Galida,  South  HungBry  and 
Transylvania. 

T.  In  the  following  poetical  terms  does  the  old  chronicler  picture  the 
signiflcHDce  of  Princess  Olga's  baptism:  "She  was  the  forerunner  of 
Christianity  in  Russia,  as  the  morning  star  is  tlw  precursor  of  the  son, 
and  Ute  dawn  the  precursor  of  the  day.  As  the  moon  shines  at  mid- 
night, bIw  shone  in  the  midst  of  a  pagan  people.  She  was  like  a  pearl 
amid  dirt,  for  the  people  were  In  the  mire  of  their  sins  and  not  purified 
by  baptism.  She  purified  herself  in  a  holy  bath  and  removed  tbe  garb 
of  sin  of  the  old  man  Adam." 

8.  See  also:  A,  Falmi«n,  La  Chlesa  russa,  Firenie,  1908)  fotMord,  L. 
Sglise  de  Russie,  Paris,  1666,  3  vols,  (first  edition,  1861);  W,  P.  Adamt, 
The  Greek  and  Eastern  Churches,  N.  Y.,  Scribner,  1908,  634;  A.  B\ii- 
gakoff.  The  Question  of  Anglican  Orders  (translated  by  Birbeck  for 
the  Church  History  Society},  1899;  A.  PotImcm,  The  Orthodox  Eastern 
Church,  London,  CathoUc  Truth  Co.,  3rd  ed.,  1911,  Ul;  A.  L.  Hiekmaim, 
Karte  der  Verbreitungsgebiete  der  Religionen  In  Europe,  Wien,  Frcy- 
tag;  <?.  B.  Hoinard,  llie  Schism  between  tbe  Oriental  and  Western 
Churches,  London,  Longman,  ]999|  if.  MHa*,  Dos  Klrchenrecht  der 
Morgenlfindischeu  Kirche,  Mostar,  1908;  P.  MogUa,  Exposition  of  tbe 
Orthodox  Faith,  London,  ITfO;  N»aie,  History  of  the  Holy  Eastern 
Churi^h,  London,  18S0;  Nordm,  Das  Papstum  und  BfEani,  Berlin, 
190T;  Paivter,  Dissertations  on  tbe  Orthodox  or  Eastern  Communion, 
1W3;  A.  Pickler,  Geschichte  der  kircMiehen  Trennung  twischen  dem 
Orient  und  Occident,  MUnchen,  1864-5,  S  vols.;  T.  Silbemagl,  Verfassung 
und  gegenwiirtiger  Bestand  s^mtlicher  Kirche  des  Orients,  Regensburf^ 
Main,  1004,  2nd  edit;  Stanlay,  History  of  the  Eastern  Church,  London, 
1S69. 

9.  He  was  the  most  celebrated  Serbian  writer  of  the  twelfth  century. 
He  wrote  several  works  dealing  with  the  Church  discipline  and  Church 
rules  and  regulations,  but  his  most  famous  work  was  his  Life  of  8t, 
Simeon  (the  life  of  his  own  royal  father,  who  on  making  him  a  monk 
took  the  name  of  Simeon).  It  might  be  remarked  here  that  Stephan 
Kemnnya  never  took  for  h[mself  the  title  of  King  (in  Serbian  Kralj/), 
hut  his  son  Stephan  was  formally  crowned  as  the  first  Serbian  King,  In 
tbe  Church  Zlcha  Hn  1222). 

10.  Ruzitieh:  (1)  Zur  Entwicklung  der  kirchlieh-nationalen  Lebens  bel 
den  Serben  (Inter,  theolog.  Zeltschrlft,  Bern,  1895-6) ;  (9)  Das  klrchllch- 
religiOse  Leben  bei  den  Serben,  GOttlnKcn,  1896;  Von  Radich,  B.,  Die 
Verfassung  der  orthodoX'ScrbEschen  und  rumttnlschen  Portikularidrchen, 
Neusati,  1880;  N.  Vtlimirovich,  Two  Churches  In  One  Nation,  New 
York,  1915-16;  OHeve,  The  Church  and  People  of  Servla,  London,  1SS4. 

IL    The  Russi        .■■."■■■■  .- 

Jerusalem"  (llOt 
Roman  Church. 

19.  The  Moravian  and  Slovak  people  were  among  those  irtio  first  beard 
the  story  of  Christ  from  Cyril  and  Methodius  and  at  one  time  their 
tribes  must  have  extended  down  to  the  Danube  and  the  South-Slavs.  Hie 
Magyars  came  in  from  AsEa  and  the  East,  and  like  a  wedge  divided  thli 
group  of  northern  Slavs  from  those  on  tbe  south. 


S6S  Noie$  to  VoUme  Two 

IS.  He  was  a  priest,  the  lOnrarian  of  the  Fatriardiatey  and  a jnofeasfl 
of  philosopbf  in  the  Unirenihr  of  the  Imperial  Palace  at  Constant] 
nople.  He  was  nmcfa  esteemed  for  his  ecclesiastical  leaming.  See:  L»  I 
M.  Liger,  Cyrille  et  Methode:  fitude  Historique  sur  la  convertion  dc 
Slavs  au  Christianism,  Paris,  1866,  XXV-f 330;  Gimxsl,  Gescfaidite  de 
SlaTcnapostel  Cyrill  ond  Method,  and  der  slarisdien  Lithorgie,  Wki 
1861 ;  /.  Dobrovikg,  Cyril  and  Method,  der  Slaven  Apostel,  Prag,  18fl 
NUUs,  Kakndarium  Manoale,  I,  Innsbmck,  1896;  Ecbos  d^Orient,  VII] 
Paris,  1905;  lY.  Milath,  Gli  apostoli  slari  Cirillo  et  Metodio,  Triest,  1881 

14.  Before  Cyril  inTented  his  alphabet  for  the  Slavic  langoage  (tb 
pyriilic  letters  used  in  writing  Slavic  language  are  adaptations  of  tb 
uncial  Greek  alphabet,  with  Uie  addition  of  a  number  of  new  letter 
to  express  sounos  not  found  in  the  Greek  tongue)  there  existed  certaii 
runes  (or  native  characters)  in  which  the  southern  ^vic  dialect  wa 
committed  to  writing.  There  is  a  tradition  alluded  to  by  the  Pope  lano 
cent  the  Eleventh,  that  they  were  invented  by  St  Jerome  as  ear^  a 
the  fourth  century;  Professor  V.  Jagich  thinks  that  they  were  really  th 
original  letters  invented  by  CyriUo  and  afterwards  abandoned  in  favo; 
of  an  imitation  of  Greek  diaracters  by  his  disciples  and  successors.  Thi 
older  alphabet,  which  still  survives,  is  called  the  Glagolitic  The  Slavl 
which  is  written  in  these  characters  is  also  the  ancient  tongue^  hot  it  dif 
fers  considerably  from  the  Slavic  written  in  the  Cyrillic  letters.  In  fac 
it  may  be  roughly  compared  to  the  difference  between  the  Gaelic  of  Ire 
land  and  the  Gaelic  of  Scotland.  The  Roman  Mass  was  translated  inti 
this  Slavic  shortly  after  the  Greek  liturgy  had  been  translated  by  Cyri 
and  his  brother,  so  that  in  the  course  of  time  among  the  Slavic  tribes  ttn 
south  Slavic  written  in  Glagolitic  characters  became  the  language  of  ih 
Roman  Rite,  while  the  north  Slavic  written  in  Cyrillic  letters  was  th< 
tongue  of  the  Greek  Rite.  The  prevailing  use  of  the  Latin  tongue  an( 
the  adoption  of  the  Roman  alphabet  by  many  Slavic  tribes  caused  th< 
use  of  the  Glaffolitic  to  diminish  and  Latin  to  gradually  take  its  place 
The  northern  Slavs  (Cscchs,  Poles,  and  Slovaks),  who  were  converted  b] 
Latin  missionaries,  used  the  Latin  in  their  rite  from  the  very  first.  A 
present  the  Glagolitic  is  only  used  in  Dalmatia,  Istria  and  Croatia.  Th< 
Pope  Urban  the  Eighth  in  1631  definitely  settled  the  use  of  the  Glago 
litic-Slavic  missal  and  office-books  in  the  Roman  Rite,  and  laid  dowi 
rules  where  the  clergy  of  each  language  came  in  contact  with  each  othe: 
in  regard  to  church  services.  The  Pope  Leo  XIII  (1878-1903)  pub 
lished  two  editions  of  the  Glagolitic  Missal. 

15.  See:  Baton,  Delle  relazioni  fra  la  chiessa  Catolica  e  gli  Slavi,  Roma 
1880;  C.  Bojan,  Les  Bulgares  et  les  patriarche  oecum^nique,  Paris,  1905 
C  Fermendzi,  Acta  Bulgariae  ecclesiastica  ab  anno  1565  usque  ad  annun 
1799,  Agram,  1887,  XXII+409;  JR.  von  Mach,  The  Bulgarian  Exarchtc 
London,  1907,  105;  Rattinff$r,  Die  Bulgaren  und  die  griechisch-schismat 
Kirchen  ("Stimraen  aus  Maria  Laach,"  IV,  1873,  45-7,  252-655) ;  Istru 
sione  della  sagra  congregazione  de  propaganda  fide  per  i  missionarj  delli 
Bulgaria,  intomo  alia  prattica  do'  Kurbani,  Roma,  1760,  pp.  15;  Les 
coeur,  R,  P.,  Du  Tour  des  Bulgares  au  Catholicisme,  Paris,  1860;  D'Avrii 
Adolphe:  (1)  Le  Bulgarie  chr^tienne,  Paris,  1861;  (2)  Actes  relatifs  i 
I'Eglise  Bulgare,  Paris,  1864;  (3)  Documents  relatifs  aut  £glises  d< 
rOrient,  Paris,  3rd  1885;  H,  Oelzer:  (1)  Geistliches  und  WeltUches  au 
dem  Tttrkisch-griechischen  Orient^  Leipzig,  Teubner,  1900;    (2)   Vqd 


Notes  to  Volume  Two  3G3 

-  -  hciligcn  Bergc  iind  aus  Makcdonien,  Loipzigr,  Teubncr,  1904. 

16.  Sec:  V.  Jiujich  (Ed.),  Qucttuor  evangeliorum  codex  glagolitic  oliin 

-  zographensis    nunc    petropolitanus.      Characteubus    cyrillis    transcriptuni 

_  notis  critica  prolegomenis  appendicibus  auctum  Berolini:  A.  Weidman- 

■,  BOS.  1879,  XLV-l-174;  JeUch,  Foutes  historici  liturgiae  glag. — romanae 

■c^Mec,  XV,  No.  192;  saec.  XIX,  No.  58,  Veglae,  1906;  W.  Vondrak,  Zur 

»  Frage  nach  dem  Verhftltnisse  des  Friesinffer  Denkmals  ku  einer  Homilie 

:k  von  Klemens  ( Archiv.  f .  slavische  PhUologie,  XXVIII,  1906,  256-61 ) ; 

^O.  A,  Thai,  Textkritische  Studlen  su  Homilieii  des  Glagolita  Clozianus 

^  (Ibid.,  V.  24,  1902,  514-55) ;  V.  Jagio,  Kritiscbe  Nachlese  zuin  Texte  der 

^^  altserbischen  Vita  SymeoniB  (Stefan  Nemanja's)  gescbrieben  von  seinem 

j^  Sohne,  dem  erstgekrdnten  K5nig  Stefan  (Ibid.,  y.  24,  1902,  556-67) ;  M. 

^  Besetar,  Eine  altbosnische  slawisch-griechische  Inschrift  (Ibid.,  vol.  27, 

1905,  258-64);  Frances,  P,:  (1)  Einlge  Bemerkungen  fiur  Geschicbte  des 
^  Schrifttums  in  Kroatia  (Ibid.,  voL  S5,  1914,  379-412;  (2)  Ein  Beitrag 
^  sur  Geschicbte  des  Schrifttums  in  Kroatia  (Ibid.,  vol.  34,  1913,  464-82); 
^  Bozidar  Prokich,  Die  Zus&tze  in  der  Handschrift  des  Johannes  Skylitzes 
'  Codex  Vindobonensis  hist  graec.  LXXIV.  Ein  Beitrag  sur  Gescliichte 
"*   des  sog.  westbulgarischen  Reiches,  Miinchen,  Kutzner,  1906,  54  (Disserta- 

tion);  Z,  Prohoika,  Das  kroatisch-serbische  Schrifttum  in  Bosnien  und 
^  Herzegovina  von  d^  Anfftngen  im  XI.  bis  sur  nationalen  Wiedergeburt 
■    im  XIX.    Jahrhundert,  Zagreb,  Meyer,  1906,  VIII+202;  P.  /.  SehafaHk, 

*  Cbersicfat  der  &ltesten  kirchenslawischen  Literatur,  Leipsig,  1848;  V. 
^  Jagic,  Die  Albanesischen  und  Slawischen  Schriften,  Wien,  1883;  L.  Geit- 
'  ler.  Die  albanesischen  und  slavischen  Schriften  (fascimiles),  Wien, 
'  1883.  See  also  other  articles  in  V.  Jagich's  Archw  fUr  slawiiehe  PhUo- 
'     logie  (published  in  Berlin,  since  1875). 

*  17.  The  teacher  of  the  Tsar  Alexander  the  First,  J.  F.  La  Harpe,  1739- 
^  1779),  introduced  the  French  influence  which  contained  the  germ  of  a 
;      bitter  scepticism  with  regard  to  Russian  life,  combined  with  a  decided 

leaning  to  Catholicism.  This  influence  had  impressed  its  mark  on  that 
Tzar's  youthful  liberalism,  as  well  as  on  Speransky's  plans  for  reform. 
The  Catholic  propaganda,  which  dates  from  the  reign  of  Peter  the 
Second,  in  the  persons  of  Abb6  Jubet,  Princes  Dolgorukaya,  and  the 
Duke  of  Liria,  had  its  hour  of  brilliant  triumph  under  Paul  the  First, 
for  it  had  succeeded  in  planting  the  influence  of  Jesuits  in  the  Tzar's 
own  circle.  The  Catholic  propaganda  has  been  also  favored  both  by 
the  split  between  the  upper  class  of  society  and  the  clergy,  engendered 
by  the  reforms  of  Peter  the  Great  and  the  works  of  De  Maistre,  Bonald 
and  ChAteaubriand.  See:  Father  Pierling,  Papes  et  Tears,  Paris,  1887; 
F,  C,  Laharpe:  (1)  Mdmoires,  Bern,  1864;  (2)  Le  Gouvemeur  d'un 
Prince  (F.  D.  Laharpe  et  Alexander  I^,  Lausanne,  1902. 

18.  See  Solovyev*s  works  in  Englisn,  French,  and  Germans  (1)  La 
Russie  et  T^glise  universelle,  Paris,  1906,  2.  ed.;  (2)  War,  progress,  and 
history,  London,  1915;  (3)  Religidse  Grundlagen  des  Lebens,  Leip- 
zig, 1899;  (4)  Geschicbte  und  Zukunft  der  Theokratie,  I^ipzig,  1902;  (5) 
Judentum  und  Christentum,  Dresden,  Tiets,  1911,  XVI-|-103.  See  also 
3f.  d'Herbigny,  Vladimir  Soloviev  d'  apr^  le  prince  Eugene  Troubets- 
koi  (**£tudes  par  de  p^res  de  la  Campagne  de  Jesus,"  Paris,  1913,  vol. 
130,  637-57) ;  F,  Lannes,  Philosophle  russes  contemporalns  Vladimir  Sol- 
oviev ("Rev.  philos.,"  vol.  54,  1902,  596-611) ;  L.  M.  Lopatin,  The  philoso- 
phy of  Vladimir  Soloviev  ("Mind,"  No.  100,  Oct.,  1916,  425-60) ;  OsHp- 


864  NoU9  to  VoUme  Two 

LaurU,  Un  mjritkrae  nmt,  VL  golaryef  (Nour.  Ber^  XII.  IMIt  VMQi 
F.  ^.  Palmkri,  vladliiiir  SoloTfer  and  Us  theoiy  on  Uk  vdUow  '^ 
«on  between  the  Bast  and  the  Wert  (*<Catholle  UnHwittf  1 
Washington,  D.  C^  XX,  1914^  MM8)  |  E.  L.  Mtadkm,  YlmOlub  fli 
St.  Petersburg,  191S,  M6|  /.  B.  iSTaMiM,  Vladiaiir  Solafiert  ~ 
lion  et  cboiz  de  testes  tradalta  poor  la  pTCmifere  Mi^  Pula^ 
1910,  318 1  P,  Stepp^n,  Wladfanir  SflolowXew  (Z.  f.  FUL  nujML 


▼ol.  1S8,  1910,  1-79,  999-91)1  PfteM  B.  2Vm6«I«M,  Tbe 

ung^  of  Vladimir  Solonrer  (*'Rafrian  Rerieir,"  II,  191S»  «6-ll)|  IK  % 

U»nadi§l,  Die  metophvitsche  Welianaehanimg  Wladfmir  SaukmlPWB  aft 

orientierenden  t)beildldc  einer  Erkeuitnirtlieorle.    Bin  B«ltniip  mr  G^ 

schichte  der  nissiflchen  PhikMophla^  Halle  a.  &,  I909»  197  (DtoiuitatlM)i 

M.  ZdzUchowtki,  Wladimir  Sokmlewi  Ein  Blick  In  daf 

leben  der  Gegenwart  (^'Kultnr^,  VII,  1908, 80M9)  |  TmmmMt^^  W. 

yev  al8  Philosoph,  Berlin,  190ft. 

19.  Strossmayer  was  known  fagr  his  world-famous  ^»eech  In  ttw 
oil  of  the  Vatican— 1871,  onder  Pope  Pins  IX— where  he  spoke  In  Lidli 
for  sixteen  consecutive  hoius  againrt  the  doctrine  of  Pi^mu  inftJUfalBii; 
(The  Poitor  Astemm*  buIL  of  July  18,  1809,  defined  fkm  do|pna  •£  !»> 
fallibility  thus:  mie  Pope,  when  he  speaks  fhNn  Urn  thrane,  «•  eatli 
dra,  that  is,  when,  in  exercising  the  offlce  of  pastor  and  tmclirr  of  al 
Christians,  by  virtue  of  his  apostolic  authority,  he  defines  a  doctrine  m. 
faith  or  morals  which  must  he  adhered  to  by  uie  whole  Chnrelw  poneneik 
by  virtue  of  the  divine  aid  promised  him  In  the  person  of  SL  F^ter,  that 
infallibility,  with  which  the  Divine  Savior  wished  to  invest  his  Cfanxdi  fai 
the  definition  of  doctrine  of  faith  and  morals;  consequently  the  Popcfli 
definitions  under  these  conditions  are  in  themselves  incapabJe  of  amoid- 
ment,  even  by  the  consent  of  the  Church").  In  the  miost  of  this  i^est 
speech  he  was  interrupted  by  the  Archbishop  of  Paris,  who  embraced 
and  kissed  him,  and  assured  him  that  what  he  had  already  said  wit 
amply  convincing.  Strossmayer*s  mother  was  the  daughter  of  a  Slarie 
peasant  and  his  grandfather  was  a  German  settler  in  Slavonla.  He  did 
not  love  Germans,  and  was  a  great  South-Slavic  patriot.  See :  OradUraUh 
Kroch,  Geschlchte  des  vatlkanischen  Konzils,  Freiburg,  1903-6,  vols.  U 
&  III. 

20.  The  principle  according  to  which  subjects  follow  the  rellsion  of 
their  ruler — cuius  reaio,  eivs  religio — a  principle  still  recognued  in 
the  Treaty  of  Westphalia  (1648),  has  practically  fallen  into  disose  la 
central  and  western  Europe.  With  Stoicism  and  Christianity  God  has 
been  internationalized,  and  the  present  nationalisation  of  God  as  In^ 
cated  by  some  national  hymns  (Dieu  proiige  la  Prance  or  Oott  mil  «af 
or  Oott  erhalte,  Oott  beichUtze,  unser  Kaxner,  or  Ood  Save  ths  Kimg  or 
Boz0  Tzarya  KhraiU)  is  a  retardation  rather  than  acceleration  In  tUf 
matter. 

91,  The  best  work  on  Hus  is  F.  Palacky's  Hiitoria  ei  monmm^nia  Doc^ 
wnenti  Magiitiri  Joanni»  Hus  (Prafoic,  1869).  The  works  of  Hus  In  the 
Czech  language  were  published  by  K.  J.  Erben  (Prague,  1805-1868).  E. 
de  Bonnechosa  published  a  French  translation  of  his  letters  (Paris,  1849), 
from  which  an  English  translation  was  made  (Ix)ndon,  1846);  P.  B. 
Mikovcc  prepared  one  in  German  (liCipzifr,  1869).  Novotny  began  • 
German  translation  of  his  sermons  (Gorlitz,  1855).  See  also:  J.  Bak$r, 
Pictures  from  Bohemia  (Religious  Tract  Society,  Society  Press,  1905); 


Votes  to  Volume  Two  366 

W,  Berger,  J.  Huss  iind  K9nig  Sigismund,  Augsburg,  1811;  E.  Denis, 
Jean  Hus  et  la  guerre  de  Hussites,  Paris,  1876;  /.  Friedrich,  Die  Lehre 
des  J.  Huss,  Regensburg,  1862;  E.  H.  OUUit,  The  Life  and  times  of 
John  Hus,  Boston,  1863-1864,  9  vols.;  J,  A.v,  Hslfert,  Huss  und  HierO' 
nimus,  Prag,  1853;  E,  L,  T,  Hanka,  J.  Huss  und  die  Synode  von  Con- 
stanz,  Berlin,  1866;  G.  L.  Hsrman,  J.  Huss,  Dublin,  1854;  HdfUr,  Mag- 
ister  J.  Huss  und  der  Abzug  der  deutschen  Professoren  und  Studenten 
aus  Prag,  1405,  Prag,  1864;  Jspp-Oerson,  A,,  Wiclifus  und  Huss,  G5t- 
tingen,  1857;  L,  KrumrM,  J.  Huss,  Heidelberg,  1870;  W.  v,  Langsdorf, 
Ausgewahlte  Predigten  des  J.  Huss,  Leipzig,  1894;  O.  V.  LschUr:  (1) 
J.  Huss,  Halle,  1889;  (9)  John  Wiellf  and  his  English  Prosecutors,  Lon- 
don, 1884;  Loserth,  wiclif  and  Hus,  London,  1884;  K.  Miiller,  Kdnig 
Sigismund's  Gelert  fiir  Huss,  Leipzig,  1898;  Count  v.  Lutzow,  The  Life 
and  Time  of  Master  John  Hus,  N.  Y.,  1909;  D.  8.  Schaf,  John  Hxis: 
his  life,  teachings  and  death,  after  five  hundred  years,  N.  Y.,  1915;  W,N. 
Schwarze,  John  Hus — ^the  Martyr  of  Bohemia,  N.  Y.,  Revell,  1915,  159; 
//.  E,  Worman  i  A.  M.  Pops,  The  Letters  of  John  Hus,  London,  1904; 
Wralislaw,  A,  H.,  John  Hus,  London,  1889. 

99.  When  the  chain  was  placed  around  the  neck  of  Hus  he  exclaimed 
with  a  smile,  '*Welcome  this  chain  for  Christ's  sake."  The  faggots  hav- 
ing been  piled  up  to  his  neck,  the  Duke  of  Bavaria,  in  a  brut^  manner, 
called  on  him  to  recant  "No,"  cried  the  martjrr,  "I  take  God  to  witness 
I  preached  none  but  his  own  pure  doctrines  and  what  I  tau^^t  I  am 
ready  to  seal  with  my  blood." 

93.  After  the  death  of  Jan  Hus  the  Moravian  Brethren  assiduously 
cultivated  the  spirit  of  nationalism  and  directed  their  energies  to  de- 
veloping their  native  idiom  and  religious  spirit.  Only  Boguslav  of 
I^bkovich  (1469-1510)  and  Rehor  Hruby  of  Jeleni  (1450-1514)  were  op- 
posed to  the  doctrines  of  Hus.  The  followers  of  Jan  Hus  are  called 
Husites.  Honoring  him  as  a  martjrr,  about  450  Czech  nobles  formed  a 
lea^ie,  protesting  against  the  action  of  the  Council  of  Constance  which 
had  condemned  Hus  to  be  burned,  and  bidding  defiance  to  decrees  of 
bishops  and  the  Pope.  The  symbol  of  their  confederacy  was  the  cup, 
the  use  of  which  in  the  Lord's  Supper  they  extended  to  the  laity,  as  had 
already  been  done  with  the  approbation  of  Hus.  King  Wenceslaw  of 
Bohemia  was  constrained  to  grant  them  the  use  of  many  churches.  After 
his  death  (August,  1419)  the  majority  refused  to  recognize  as  King  his 
brother,  the  Emperor  Siglsmund,  who  had  broken  his  safe-conduct  ^ven 
to  Jan  Hus.  The  so-called  Hussite  wars  followed.  For  dght  years 
(1420-1497)  the  Husites,  led  by  their  generals,  Zizka  and  Andrew  Proco- 
pius  (c.  1380-1434),  were  victorious  against  the  forces  sent  against  them 
by  the  Emperor  and  the  Pope,  and  in  1499  and  1430  they  carried  terror 
into  the  countries  of  Germany  bordering  on  Bohemia.  Convents  and 
churches  were  reduced  to  ashes,  and  priests  and  monks  were  slain.  From 
the  beginning  the  Husites  had  incluaed  two  main  parties, — (1)  the  more 
conservative,  called  Callsxttnss  or  UtmquUts,  more  in  sympathy  with  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church  and  hoping  for  an  ultimate  reconciliation, 
and  (9)  the  radical,  called  Tahonats,  who  went  much  further  in  rejecting 
doctrines  and  practices  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church.  (A  third  fac- 
tion, intermediate  between  them,  was  called  Orphans,)  Professor  Paly- 
mov,  an  orthodox  Russian  theologian,  calls  the  Hus  doctrine  the  real 
spirit  of  the   Eastern   Orthodox   Church.     A   Serbian  theologian.  Pro- 


366  Notes  to  Volume  Two 

f  essor  Dr.  Nikolay  VeUmiroricli  of  Belmde  Unlrentty  secmt  to  meotplt 
this  view.  See  also:  P.  v.  B§zold:  (1)  Kttnig  Sigismimd  and  die  Rcicfa*- 
kriege  gegen  die  Hussiten,  Munich^  1879-5;  (9)  Zar  Getchidite  det 
Hussitenthums,  Munich,  1874;  F.  P,  E.  BaUnornumd  de  Banmedkaee,  Lei 
Rdfonnateurs  avant  le  i^fonne,  PaiiSy  1845  (EngL  trandatioii,  N.  T^ 
1849) ;  E,  DenU,  Les  Hussites  et  la  guerre  (La  Nation  Tch^e»  II,  1917. 
259-63);  Hofler,  Geschichtsschrdber  der  Hussitischen  Bewegnng  in  BOh- 
men  (in:  Pontes  Rev.  Austriacarum,  S.  S.  I,  VI,  K.  K.  Alnd.  d.  WIm., 
Wien,  1856-65);  C.  F.  Luttow:  (1)  Bohemia;  a  historical  sketdi,  in 
Eyeryman's  Library,  London;  (9)  Prague,  London,  Dent  &  Sons*  I9I0; 
E.  /.  Whately,  Sketches  of  Bohemian  Religious  History,  London,  1870; 
The  Reformation  and  Anti-Reformation  in  Bohemia,  London,  1840^  i 
vols,  (translated  from  German).  See  also  Urkundliche  Beitrdpe  wnr 
Oeichichte  der  H%i$nl9nkri$g€,  Frag,  1869. 

34.  Prague  (Praha,  in  Ciech)  is  a  dty  which  has  a  flavor  of  its  own, 
a  distinction  well  conveyed  in  a  passage  by  the  French  writer  and  Us- 
torian,  to  whom  the  western  world  owes  much  of  its  knowledge  about 
Slavic  history,  Ernest  Denis:  '^Florence,  like  a  painting  of  Botticelli,  is 
elegant  and  delicate.  Venice  is  voluptuous  and  magnificent  as  a  painting 
of  Titian.  Paris  is  charming^  and  pleases  the  stranger  because  there 
everybody  breathes  a  smiling  charm  and  the  desircL  to  please.  Vienna  is 
joyous  and  sparkling  like  an  operette  of  Offenbadi.  .  .  .  Bruges  and 
Ratisbon  have  the  melancholy  grandeur  of  ruins — Prague  Is  tragicaL 
Every  one  of  its  stones  recalls  an  heroic  drama." 

35.  Jan  Blahoslav  (1533-1571)  wrote  an  excellent  history  of  the  Mora- 
vian Brethren,  of  whom  he  was  a  bishop.  He  is  also  famous  for  his 
supervision  of  the  Czech  translation  of  the  Bible  from  the  original 
tongues,  which  is  for  the  Csech  what  the  King  James  Version  of  the 
Bible  is  for  the  English.  Blahoslav  did  not  live  to  see  his  work  printed; 
it  was  published  in  6  vols,  in  1579-93,  at  the  expense  of  Jan  of  Zherotin, 
a  Moravian  patron  of  letters,  and  is  known  as  the  "Kralitz  Bible.** 

26.  See  also  English  edition  under  the  title:  HUtorical  Sketch  of  the 
Rise,  Progreti  and  Decline  of  the  Be  formation  in  Poland,  and  of  the 
Influence  which  the  Scriptural  Doctrines  have  exercised  on  the 
Country  in  literary,  moral  and  political  respects,  London,  1838,  9  vols. 
(9.  ed.  1851,  Edinburgh).  See  also  his:  Lectures  on  Slavonia,  or  Re- 
ligious History  of  the  Slavonic  Nations,  I^ndon,  1869. 

97.  Only  few  facts  about  the  Polish  Church;  In  1733  Non-Catholics  are 
excluded  from  office.  In  1774  the  Protestants  who  have  attacked  the 
Jesuit  College  are  massacred  at  the  "Blood-bath  of  Thorn."  In  1638  the 
School  of  Racov  is  closed  by  the  Jesuits.     In  1660  Unitarians  are  ex- 

gelled  from  Poland,  and  settle  in  large  numbers  in  Holland.  In  1606  the 
[acaronic  Period,  dominated  by  the  Jesuits  begins  and  continues  for  a 
century  and  a  half.  In  1605  tne  Racovian  catechism,  (compiled  by  So- 
cinus,  Crell  and  others)  becomes  the  recognized  creed  of  the  Unitarians. 
In  1603  Socinus  rallies  the  Unitarian  parties  to  his  own  views  at  the 
Synod  of  Racau.  In  1595  at  the  Synod  of  Brzec,  the  Polish  Church  at- 
taches itself  to  the  Western  Church.  In  1570  by  the  consensus  of  Sen- 
domir,  on  the  lines  of  Melanchton*s  later  ideas,  the  Calvinists,  Lutherans, 
and  Bohemian  Brothers  are  united.  At  the  same  moment,  the  Jesuits 
enter  the  kingdom.  In  1568  the  Unitarians  of  Transylvania  separate 
from  the  Protestants.     In  1565  the  Unitarians  are  excluded  from  the 


Notes  to  Volwme  Two  867 

sjmods  of  the  Refonnation  Church.  In  1557  Calvinism  having  spread 
among  the  nobles  and  Lutheranism  among  the  citizens,  owing  to  the  tol- 
erance of  the  King,  a  Synod  permits  all  to  worship  freely  in  their  own 
houses.  In  1526,  despite  the  efforts  of  the  King,  and  the  Church,  Protes- 
tantism gains  a  hold  through  boolcs,  through  education  of  youths  at  Wit- 
tenberg, and  through  commerce  with  German  towns,  and  loses  its  earliest 
martyrs. 

98.  See:  Nikolay  Velimirovich:  (1)  The  Religious  Spirit  of  the  Slav, 
London,  Macmillan  &  Co.,  1916;  (2)  Christianity  and  War,  New  York, 
1915,  31  pp.;  Tk.  O,  Mcuaryk,  Zur  russischen  Geschichts-und  Religions- 
phiiosophie,  Jena,  Fischer,  1913;  O.  A.  Scheusing,  Religion  der  Mos- 
cowiter,  Franlcfurt,  1714;  8.  Bulgakov,  Heroism  and  Service:  Thoughts 
on  the  Religious  Character  of  the  Russian  Intelligentsia  ("Russian 
Rev.,"  Ill,  1914,  13-20). 

29.  Under  Russia  the  official  estimates  reckoned  the  adherents  of  the 
Russian  National  Church  at  about  90  millions,  or  70  per  cent,  of  the 
Russian  population.  In  this  reckoning,  however,  are  included  the  vari- 
ous sects  Raskolniks.  Only  the  Russian  National  Church  is  the  es- 
tnhlivshed  Church  and  the  budget  of  its  synod  comes  before  the  Duma. 
'I'he  Holy  Synod  of  the  Russian  Church,  subsidized  by  the  Government, 
entered  the  educational  field,  and  to-day  the  clergy  have  40,000  "safe" 
schools  in  opposition  to  the  60,000  under  public  authority. 

30.  See:  H,  Dalton,  Evangellsche  Kirche  in  Russland,  Leipzig,  1900; 
C  K.  Orusi,  Die  russische  Sekten,  Leipzig,  1907,  2  vols.;  Heard,  A.  F,, 
llie  Russian  Church  and  Russian  dissent,  London,  1887;  2V.  Tidkni, 
Russie  Sectaire,  Paris,  1888. 

31.  They  rejected  the  mass,  purgatory,  transubstantiation,  prayers  for 
the  dead,  and  the  adoration  of  images,  and  contended  the  communion 
in  both  kinds.  See:  C.  Becker,  Die  beiden  bohmischen  Reformatoren  und 
Martyrer,  Nordlingen,  1858;  D,  Benham,  Notes  on  the  Origin  and  Epis- 
copate of  the  Bohemian  Brethren,  London,  1867;  A.  Borst,  Histoire 
oncienne  et  moderne  de  ^glise  dcs  Fr^res  de  Boh^e  et  de  Moravie, 
Geneve,  1831,  9  vols.  (Engl&h  translation:  History  of  the  Bohemian  and 
Moravian  Brethren,  London,  1867);  /.  CamerarUu,  Historica  narratio  de 
f ratrum  orthodoxorum  ecclesics  in  Bohemia,  Moravia,  et  Polonla,  Hei- 
delberg, 1605;  Cranz,  D.;  (1)  Alte  und  neue  Brilder  Historic,  Barby, 
1771  (Engl,  translation,  London,  1780);  (3)  Die  Reformation  und  Anti- 
Reformation  in  Bohmen,  London,  1845;  E.  W,  Croger,  Geschichte  der 
alten  Briiderkirche,  Gnadan,  1865;  B.  Czerwenka,  Gescliichte  der  evan- 
gelischen  Kirche  in  Bohmen,  Bielfleld,  1870,  3  vols.;  /.  Dobneck  (Coch" 
laeus).  Hist  Hussitarium,  Mainz,  1549;  /.  O,  Ehwalt,  Die  alte  una  neue 
Lehre  der  bdhmischen  Briider,  Danzig,  1756;  A.  Qindely:  (1)  Geschichte 
der  bahmischen  Brtlder,  Prag,  1857,  S  vols.;  (2)  Quellcn  zur  Geschichte 
der  bohmischen  Brtlder,  Wien,  1861;  (3)  History  of  the  Thir^  Years 
War,  N.  Y.,  1884,  2  volumes;  /.  T.  Hamilton,  History  of  the  Moravian 
Church  during  the  Eighteentn  and  Nineteenth  Centuries,  Bethlehem, 
Pa.,  1900;  E.  J.  Hutton,  Short  History  of  the  Moravian  Church,  Lon- 
don, Moravian  Publ.  Office,  1895;  /.  C.  Koecher,  Die  drei  letzte  und 
vomahmste  Glaubensbekentnisse  der  bShmischen  Briider,  Leipzig,  1741; 
/.  LcuicUis:  (1)  De  origine  et  institutis  Fratrum  libri  vivi  (only  the 
eighth  book  was  published,  edited  bv  J.  A.  Comenius,  1649);  (2)  His- 
toria  persecutiorum  ecdescica  Bohemicae,  Amsterdam,  1648  (Engl,  transl.. 


868  NoUb  to  Vobmm  Two 

London,  IC50);  O,  C.  Bmf0r,  Die  altr 

dcm  Hlftonr,  ZuIUdiHi,  ITU-lfl^  S  voIl;  ff.  il.  !>• 

of  tbr  Chnrcli  Known  as  VmUm  Frmirmm,  Londoi^  IflSS;  JT.  ^.  Sii^ 

L'^giiae  de  V  Unite  da  Frfens,  NcMUtcl,  18»;  Wt         ~ 

of  the  Brethren's  Cbnrvfa  in  Rngtand,  Bafldon,  1901. 

32.  See  also:  Uftr,  L*faertiie  ds  Bonniks  C^Rcr.  da 
VIII,  1970.  479^17);  A.  Lomtbrnrd,  PaaUdcm.  Balgaics  ct 
Genera,  1879;  if.  OomUt,  Greko-Sbvooie  Utentnr.  LMdo^  UBT;  /.  C 
Wolf,  Historia  BogODiiloram,  Wittenberg  lili;  B,  ZfmmdmmM,  Smrwwm 
de  Bogomilis  (ed.  Giader),  GOttingcn,  IM2;  Kmkmijww  ffmktmtki, 
SIoTo  swatago  Koanyana  jeretika.  in  ArMets  for  the  Soatl»-Slnvfie  Hii- 
tonr,  Zagreb,  toL  I\%  1859,  pp.  09-07). 

2B.  BomrtUck,  Raskirfikm  (Herwis^Hamk's  Realencjidop,  SL  cd.,  190^ 
XVI,  p.  436):  W.  /.  Birkb€ck:  (1)  Visit  to  a  Settlement  of  Old  Be- 
lierers  (''Riissian  ReHev,"  III,  1914^  74-03) ;  (2)  Russia  and  the  Ba^fUk 
ChLfch  During  the  Last  Fiftj  Years,  London,  1895;  P.  Binakof,  /. 
Tre^mhof  ^  W.  Ttekmikof,  Ciiristenf cf  folgnng  der  nudscben  KLdHb 
Leipzig,  1898;  Paimugri,  II  ristaUfanento  del  patriarcato  in  Rnasim  (Bct- 
sariome,  X,  pp.  4i  seq.).  See  also:  The  Patriarch  and  the  Iters  Tbt 
Replies  of  N'ikon  (translated  by  W.  Pafaner,  London,  1871) ;  Lcs  Raaeols 
Essai  sur  les  Sectes  religiense  en  Rossie,  Paris,  1878;  Les  iUsknl:  B«b1 
hi^torique  et  critique  sur  les  scrtes  religiense  en  Russie,  Paris,  1859. 

3».  /.  Elkimtom:  (1)  The  Donkbobors:  their  historr  In  Rnasia;  tiieir 
migration  to  Canada,  Philadelphia,  1903;  (2)  The  Doukhobors  (Charitiei^ 
XIII,  1901;  ^53-6);  V.  Tckertkof,  Christian  Martjrdom  in  Russia  (Ihs 
Free  Ajgc  Press  Christchurch,  Hants). 

35.  Ihi5  is  closely  related  with  Kalpa  nioasurnnent  of  time,  which  in 
Sanskrit  means  ''mieasure**  or  '^rule,'*  as  in  the  Kalpasutra  (one  of  the 
Veclnnp-v*)  which  is  a  string  of  precepts  or  "ceremonial  mbric."  As  a 
measure  of  time  Kalpa  is  a  **day  of  Brahma*",  which  is  1,000  Tears, 
or  a  divine  year  of  360  human  years.  There  are  four  Kalpas,  at  the 
end  of  w!iirh  the  world  is  destroyed  by  water,  wind,  earthquake,  and 
fire.  (Peruvians  had  two  such  ages  with  destruction  by  plague,  one  by 
hurricane,  and  a  fourth  by  flood.)  T!.c  Aztecs  knew  of  four  such  ages 
before  the  present  one,  when  the  world  was  destroyed  by  water,  wind, 
fire  and  famine.  Each  Kalpa  is  worse  than  the  preceding  one,  and 
shorter  in  its  duration.  The  Krita  age  was  4,800  divine  years;  the 
Treta  was  3,600;  the  Dvapara  ^,400;  and  the  present  Kalpa,  or  KeU- 
yunga,  is  to  be  1,200  divine  years  to  the  coming  of  Kalkl.  The  total 
Hindu  astronomical  c\'cles  consist  of  4,320,000  human  years,  based  on 
multiples  of  the  Babylonian  unit  of  60,  and  on  the  coincidence  of  lunar 
and  solar  vears.  The  lunation  Is  thus  made  to  be  99  dnvs,  1?  hours,  44' 
S%  47%  30'"';  and  the  solar  year  365  days,  5  hours,  31'',  3",  24'".  The 
four  Kalpas,  being  in  the  proportion  of  4,  3,  2,  and  1,  constitute  this 
Maha-\'unga  ("great  age"),  each  divine  vear  being  360  human  years: 
for  (4800-1-3600-*.  2400  4- 1200)  300=44-^,000. 

36.  In  1582  the  Metropolitan  of  Moscow  is  made  a  Patriarch,  and  the 
Russian  Church  becomes  the  autocephalous.  In  1613,  Michael,  son  of  Phil- 
aret.  Patriarch  of  Moscow,  becomes  Tfcar  and  founder  of  the  house  of 
Komanov.  In  1658,  Patriarch  Nicon  quarrels  with  the  Tzar,  and  retires. 
In  1667,  a  council  of  the  Eastern  Patriarchs  meets  in  Moscow  and  con- 
demns Nicon  and  elects  a  new  Patriarch.    In  1702,  the  Patriarchate  of 


Notes  to  Volume  Two  869 

Moscow  is  abolished.  In  place  of  the  Patriarchate  of  Moscow,  the  Holy 
Sjrnod  is  appointed  to  rule  the  Russian  Church  and  the  Tsar,  who  chooses 
its  members,  and  may  veto  its  decisions  (1731).  In  176S,  Platon,  after- 
wards Metropolitan  of  Moscow,  compiles  a  Catechism  (he  rapidly  gains 
an  unrivalled  reputation  as  a  preacher).  In  1776  Catherine  the  Second  per- 
mits liberty  of  worship,  and  allows  Mohammedans  to  buUd  mosques.  In 
1813,  the  Tzar  founds  a  Bible  Society,  which,  however,  is  suppressed  by 
his  successor.  In  1839,  Philaret,  Metropolitan  of  Moscow,  composes  a 
Catechism,  which  is  authorized  by  the  Holy  Synod,  and  is  used  in 
the  schools  and  churches.  In  1860,  Russia  builds  a  monastery  and  a 
house  for  pilgrims  at  Jerusalem.  In  1881,  Pobyedonostzev  becomes  the 
Procurator  of  the  Holy  Synod  and  in  his  Reflections  (1898)  criticises  lib- 
erals in  politics  and  religion  and  defends  the  principle  of  authority  as 
it  appeared  in  the  institutions  of  Russia. 

37.  See  also  his  BuiHa  and  Engkmd  in  ''Daily  News  and  Leader^ 
(Feb.  14,  1914). 

38.  See  his  writings:  (I)  With  the  Russian  Pilgrims  to  Jerusalem,  Lon- 
don, Macmillan,  1913;  (3)  On  the  Banks  of  the  Jordan  (Harper's,  Aug., 
1913);  (3)  On  the  PUgrim  Boat  (Ibid.,  July,  1913);  (4)  With  Russian 
peasants  at  the  Sepulchre  in  Jerusalem  ("Russ.  Rev.,  II,  1913,  130-6); 
(5)  With  poor  Russian  immigrants  to  America,  New  York,  Macmillan, 
1914,  306;  (6)  One  of  the  Higher  Intelligentsia  C'Russ.  Rev.,"  I,  I9I3, 
120-30);  (7)  A  Tramp's  Sketches,  London,  Macmillan,  1913,  XIII-|-339; 
(8)  A  vagabond  in  the  Caucasus  with  some  notes  of  his  experiences 
among  the  Russians,  London,  Lane,  1911,  311;  (9)  Russia  and  the  World, 
New  York,  Macmillan,  1916,  305;  (10)  Changing  Russia,  London,  1913, 
IX+309;  (11)  Russia  in  1916,  N.  Y.,  Macmillan,  1917,  191;  (13) 
Through  Russian  Central  Asia,  N.  Y.,  Macmillan,  1916,  XIH-398;  (13) 
The  Way  of  Martha  and  The  Way  of  Mary,  N.  Y.,  Macmillan,  1917,  etc. 

39.  See  also:  O.  Balat,  Une  vislte  k  quelques  ^glises  de  Serble,  Bucarest, 
1911,  44;  W.  /.  Bierbeek,  Russia  and  the  English  Church  during  the  last 
fifty  years,  London,  1895;  M,  P,  Boulgdkov,  Choix  de  sermons  et  de  dis- 
cours  de  Son  Eminence  Macaire,  Paris,  Cherbuliez,  1869,  XI-|-508;  8, 
Bulgakov,  The  Russian  Public  and  Religion  (Russian  Review,  I,  1913, 
11-37);  8.  Dabovich,  Orthodox  Church,  Wilkesbarre,  Pa.,  1898,  85;  H. 
Dalton:  (1)  Offenes  Sendschreiben  an  den  Oberprokureur  des  russischen 
Synods,  Herrn  KirkL  Geheimrat  Konstantin  Pobedonoszeff,  Berlin,  1889; 
(3)  Die  russische  Kirche  (Leipzig,  1893;  (3)  Geschichte  der  reformier- 
ten  Kirche  in  Russland,  Gotha,  1865;  (4)  Beitrage  zur  Geschichte  der 
evangelischer  Kirche  in  Russland,  Gotha,  1887-1905,  4  vols. ;  M.  O,  Damth- 
ner,  History  of  the  Orthodox  Church  in  Austria-Hungary,  Hermannstadt, 
1890;  7).  ParlatuM  S[  Others,  Illyricum  sacrum,  Venice,  1751-1819;  /. 
Fiedler,  Ein  Versuch  der  Vereinigung  der  russischer  mit  der  rdmischer 
Kirche  im  16.  Jahrhunderte  ("Kais.  Akad.  der  Wiss.,  Phil.-hist.  Classe," 
Wien,  vol.  40,  1863,  37-133) ;  D.  Filozofov,  Der  Zar  als  Papst,  Miinchen, 
1900,  56;  L.  K.  Goetz:  (1)  Staat  und  Kirche  in  Alt-Russland ;  Kiever 
Periode  988-1340,  Berlin,  1908;  (3)  Kirchenrechtliche  und  kulturgeschicht- 
liche  Denkmfiler  Altrusslands,  Stuttgart,  Enke,  1905,  VIII+403;  (3)  Das 
Kiewer  Hohlenkloster  als  Kulturzentrum  des  vormongolischen  Russland, 
Passau,  1904;  7,  P.  Hapgood,  (Transl.)  Service  book  of  the  Holy  Ortho- 
dox Catholic  Church,  Boston,  Houghton,  1906,  XXXVIII-U615;  7.  N,  W. 
Irvine,  An  open  letter  to  the  prelates  of  the  Holy  Ortnodox  Catholic 


370  Notet  to  Volume  Two 

Aptwtoltc  Cbnrcfa  In  North  America,  Brook^  Bsgle  Press,  1910,  11  pp.i 
F.  O.  Klmekeeiky,  SL  Sereiiu  ("Rowlan  HeTiew,*'  II,  1913,  W-M):  /. 
Knknjaei,  Zur  Idstorla  SaWutaoB  des  Thomas  Archiadiacon  von  Spc- 
lato,  Agram,  1900,  W;  B.  Laairut,  Russian  Christisnltf  varnu  modem 
Judaism  (The  Cent.  Mag,  Oct  1889,  48-&6;  thU  Is  an  answer  to  an 
article  of  Mme.  RaptaiD  published  In  the  some  magaslne,  April,  1S89)  i 
D.  B.  MaegmDon,  The  Russian  Lourdes  (Cent  Mag.,  M^-Oct.,  1904, 
665-79);  J.  W,  Tkompton,  The  German  Oiurch  and  the  donversion  of 
the  Baltic  Slavs  (Amer.  Joum.  of  Tbeolog]',  April  &  July,  191G)[ 
Leicoear,  L'^glise  catoUque  en  Pologne  sou  le  gouvemement  rusae, 
Paris,  Franson,  ISSO,  XIV+US]  O.  F.  Maettar,  Conversion  of 
the  Wcsti  the  Slavs,  London,  S.  P.  C.  K.,  1879)  Marocich,  GU 
SlsTi  ed  i  papl,  Agram,  1997;  Potapttiko,  I.  N.,  A  Russian  Priest, 
London,  Unwin,  1916,  330|  Arehbithoh  Platon,  On  the  question  of  the 
union  of  the  chnrches,  Philadelphia,  1911,  51;  Phitareth:  (1)  Geschichte 
der  Kirche  Russlands,  Franlcfurt,  a  H^  1879,  3  vols.,  Leipslg,  1906,  i 
vols.;  (8)  Patriarch  and  the  Tsar,  London,  1671-1873.  3  toIs.;  A.  J. 
Shipman,  Our  Russian  Catholicsi  the  Greek  Ruthenlan  Church  In  Amer- 
ica ("The  Messenger,"  XIII,  190*,  September  &  December) ;  E.  Smimojf, 
Russian  Orthodox  Missionst  a  short  account  of  the  historical  develop- 
ment and  present  position  of,  London,  1910,  99;  R.  K.  Smith,  Report  on 
the  Slavs  ("The  People  of  the  Eastern  Orthodox  Church,  the  separated 
churches  of  the  East,  and  other  Slavs,  Springfield,  Mass.,  1913,  37-77) ; 
Dtan  BtanUy,  Lectures  on  the  Eastern  Church,  London,  ieS9;  B.  L.  8t»- 
vetuoTi,  Russian  Church  ("Liberty",  Oakland,  Cal.,  Sep.  2(t,  1917); 
A.  Theiaer:  (1)  L'figlUe  Catolique  en  Pologne  ct  en  Russie,  Paris,  ia9+j 
(2)  Die  StaatsUrche  Russlnnds  Im  Jahre  1839,  SchafTliausen,  Ift«i 
Wilboit,  L'Avenir  de  I'ftglise  Riisse,  PnrJs,  1907  (translated  Into 
English  by  Rev.  C.  R.  D.  Bipgs,  under  the  title  Biiisia  and 
Btuiuon,  1908);  A.  Takovltv,  Missionary  work  in  Siberia  ("East  and 
West",  July,  1913);  The  Russian  Catechism  with  explanatory  notes, 
London,  E.  Wilson,  no  date,  pp.  9S;  /.  Lipperl,  Die  lleligionen  euro- 

Saischen  Kulturvolker  der  Litnucr,  SInven,  Germanen,  Gricclicn  und 
Omer,  in  ihrem  geschicbtlkhen  Ursprungc,  Berlin,  1R81,  XVI-|-496;  A, 
Maltxevi:  (1)  Litur^kon,  Berlin,  190S;  (3)  Menologinn,  Berlin,  19U0-0I, 
9  Tola.t  C.  K.  Oratt,  Geschichte  der  Dogmntik  in  russischer  Darstellung, 
Giltcrsloh,  190S;  Batarovi,  Die  russisch-orthodoxe  Kirche,  Stuttg'irt, 
1873;  fi.  Prank,  Russische  Selbstseugnisse,  Paderborn,  1889;  KatteHbutrh, 
Lehrbuch  der  vergleichenden  Kanfessionskunde,  Freiburg,  1H92,  1  vol.; 
Knie,  Die  russlch-schlsmBtische  Kirche,  Graz,  1R99;  Milukow,  P.  S., 
Skizsen  russischer  Kulturgeschichte,  Lelpiig,  189fi-1901,  9  vols.;  Makarij, 
Geschichte  der  russischen  Kirche,  Petrogrnd,  1868;  A.  N.  UurairijeiB: 
(1)  Geschichte  der  russischen  Kirche,  Karlsruhe,  1857;  (3)  History  of 
the  Russian  Church,  London,  1849;  SokoloiD,  Darstellung  des  Gottcs- 
dienstes  der  orthodox-ketholischen  Kirche,  Berlin,  189:t;  Silbpmaijtl, 
Vcrfnssung  und  gegenwtttiger  Bestand  slimtlicber  Kirche  des  Orients, 
Regensburg,  1901  (S.  ed.) ;  D.  Dan,  Die  I.ippowaner  in  der  Rukowina, 
Csernowlts,  1890;  Dimitry  (Archbishop  of  Rostov),  History  of  Russian 
Sects,  1889;  If,  c.  Oerbel-Bmbaeh,  Russische  Seklierer  (Zeitfragcn  der 
ChrlsUichen  Volksleben,  HeUbronn,  VIII,  part  4^  ]HH;l);  Orftjoire,  His- 
toire  des  Sectes  Religieuses,  Paris,  1814;  B.  Margaritov!,  Geschichte  der 
russifichen  rntionnllstischcn  und  mysttschcn  Scktcn,  Kitcl'incv,  IfM)-?-  J.n. 


Notet  to  Volume  Two  871 

Bivtrae,  La  Secte  msse  des  homines  de  DIen,  Paris,  1906;  W.  Bonwttek, 
Russian  Church  (The  New  Schsff-Henog  Relig.  Inc^  X,  llT-34);  Oon- 
dal,  U&gi\ae  rusM,  Paris,  Bloud,  1905;  A.  Malny,  La  Rffonne  de  I'fglise 
russe,  Paris,  1906;  Platan,  Present  State  of  the  Greek  Church  in  Russia, 
EdinhuTgb,  1814  (N.  Y^  ISId) ;  Count  Leo  Tolttoy,  Russische  Chrfsten- 
verfolgimgen  In  Kaukasus,  Dresden  &  Leipsic,  1896;  P.  Sirahi:  (1)  Bel- 
trHge  Eur  nissiseben  Kirchengeschtchte,  Berlin,  1897;  (9)  Geschichte  der 
russiscben  Kirche,  Leipif^  1830;  O.  Semeria,  La  Chiesa  greco-mssa, 
Genera,  1904;  Hartiack,  Der  Geist  der  morgenlSndischen  Kirche  im 
Unterschled  von  der  abendl^ndlichen,  Berlin,  190S;  A.  C.  Htadlam,  The 
teaching  of  the  Russian  Church,  Rivington  (puhlished  for  Easter  Church 
Association),  1897;  W.  Palmar,  Notes  of  a  Visit  to  the  Russian  Church 
in  the  fears  1S40-1841,  London,  Longmans  &  Co.,  180S;  H.  J.  Schmitt; 
(1)  Die  morgenlJindisch-grlechisch-ruSBlsche  Kirche,  Leipdg,  1836;  (9) 
Kritische  Gescliichle  der  neugriecliisch  und  nissischen  Kiri^e,  Maints, 
1854;  A.  RUey  (fid.).  Bierbeck  and  the  Russian  Church,  N.  Y.,  Mac- 
miUan,  191T;  J.  J.  Belltrmaim,  Kurrer  Abriss  der  nissischen  Kirche, 
etc.,  Erfurt,  1788,  947.  See  alsot  Dissertatlo  de  origine  ChrisUanae  Re- 
Ilglonis  in  Russia,  1836;  L'ftgllse  russe  a-t-elle  fait  quelque  chose  pour 
raffrancbissement  des  pajsans  en  Russie,  Geneve,  1861,  78;  Mfmolre 
ro^dit  sur  la  Reform  de  I'figlise  rusee,  envoyf  par  Catherine  II  a  Vol- 
taire, Leipiig,  1803;  La  Russe  est-elle  achismatique?  Auz  hommes  de 
bone  foi  par  un  Ru see-Orthodox,  Paris,  1859;  The  Russo-Greek  Church, 
N.  C  1965;  Die  PflSniung  dea  Christenthums  unter  den  Saven,  Lelptig, 
1853;  The  Russian  Catechism,  composed  and  published  by  order  of  the 
Tiar  Peter  I,  London,  Downing,  1793,  VIlI-t-106;  Misslonair  and  re- 
ligious progress  in  Russia,  Lond.,  186^  S. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

1.  See  his  works:  What  U  Art?  (1898);  Jfy  Religion  (1884);  3fj 
Confeniim  (1879-1889);  CrUicitm  of  Oretk  Orthodox  Thtohgy  (1880- 
1881) :  What'i  to  bt  Done  (1984) ;  The  Kingdom  of  God  ii  -within  Yov; 
or,  Chriitianity  not  a  myttieal  doctrine  hut  a  nete  life-coneeption  (1893) ; 
The  Qoipelt  Traaiialed,  Compared,  and  Harmomzed  (1880-1889) ;  Work 
While  You  Have  the  Light"  (1888);  The  Ooipel  in  Brief  (1880),  What 
Shall  We  Do  Then  (188S),  On  Life  (1887). 

9.  Nikolai  Vasilyevlch  Gogol,  in  his  "Excerpts  from  tlie  Correspondence 
with  My  Priends"  (1847)  presented  the  painful  spEctacIe  of  recantation 
and  negation  of  his  artistic  work,  in  a  manner  anticipating  Count  Tol' 
stoy's  utterances. 

3.  See  his  B**ay*  on  Btuften  novtlittt.  New  York,  MocmiUan,  1911, 
393. 

4.  In  a.  recent  numt>er  of  the  Wational  Oeographie  SoeUlv  Btilblte 
(1916),  we  read  the  following  dilemma  of  Prince  Marko,  an  old  Serbian 
legend  of  a  prophecy  and  Its  fullUment: 

Prtlep,  in  Serbia,  is  dear  to  tbe  hearts  of  all  SerUan  peuants,  for 
around  it  cluster  countless  stories  of  one  of  the  nation's  most  popular 
leecndary  superman— Marko  Kraljevich,  otherwise  King's  Son  Harka 

The  ruins  of  the  castle  of  King's  Son  Marko  overloirii  the  town,  and  If 


tfotn  to  VolMme  Two 


(tronghold  the  indelible  boot  printi  of  the  ouster's  favorite  itced,  Shar- 
atx.  And  If  jmi  (hooLd  happen  to  be  in  Prilep  on  the  annirerEuy  of 
Marko's  festival,  or  "lUva,  70a  can  prore  to  rour  own  satiifaction 
wliether  there  ii  anf  trath  In  the  widelT  credited  peasant  Irgrnd  that 

■t  midnlf^t  the  doorsof  theci  ■■     ■       <■       -  

armed,  ride*  In  od  bis  piebald 
has  been  dead  for  £00  years. 

In  an  old  Serbian  ballad  called  "Varko's  Judgment"  there  is  redted 
this  propbety:  Krali  (King}  Vokaahln,  MarLo's  father,  whose  chief  for- 
tifled  city  was  Prilep,  speaks  Ant:  "Son  Marlco,  may  God  slay  theel 
Thou  Shalt  hare  neither  tnoaument  nor  posterity,  and  ere  thy  spirit 
leaves  thy  body  the  Tarldsb  sultan  thou  stialt  serve."  Then  spealu  tlie 
Tmr,  Stephen  Duahani  "Friend  Marko,  may  God  help  tbcc!  Bright  be 
thy  fa<-e  In  the  senate  (harp  thy  sword  in  battle.  Nerer  shall  hero  sur- 
pass thee.    And  thy  name  ibaU  be  remonbered  so  long  ai  lun  and  moon 

And  here,  according  to  peasant  fidklore,  is  how  that  propliecy  was 
fnlfllled:  Upon  the  death  of  Vnkaridn,  Lazar  Hreblianovich,  Count  of 
Sirmium,  was  dected  Tiar.  Bltterlv  disappointed  at  tlie  failure  of  bis 
own  candidacy,  Marko  threatened  tbe  life  of  Laxar  and  was  forthwith 
depriiJcd  of  his  fief.  Penniless  and  disheartened,  Marko  turned  to  the 
court  of  the  hated  sultan  and  enlisted  in  his  army  to  fight  the  Moslems 
of  Asia  Minor.  (It  should  be  remembered  thnt  it  whs  no  disgrace  for 
a  Serbian  to  fight  with  the  Turks  provided  the  opposing  forces  were 
other  Turks,  for  a  Turk  less.  In  whatever  cause  slaii^  was  a  blessing  la 
the  eyes  of  the  Serbians.) 

In  time,  however,  Marko's  command  was  brought  west  to  wage  war 
against  the  orthodoK  prince  of  the  Rumans.  Loyal  to  his  Mohara- 
DKdan  sovereign),  when  he  came  upon  the  field  of  battle,  Marko's  heart 
failed  hiro  when  he  saw  tlic  men  of  his  own  faith  drawn  up  against  him, 
and,  faring  the  dilemma  of  choosing  between  proving  traitor  to  his  chief 
or  lifting  his  sword  against  those  of  bis  own  faith,  he  cried  out,  "Oh, 
Ood,  do  thou  tkit  day  detlroy  all  thoit  teho  fight  a^atiut  Chrialendotn 
a»d  foremotl  Mario!"  Saying  this,  he  threw  his  body  on  the  Christian 
spears  and  died  without  striking  a  blow. 

5,  Chedo  Miyatovlch  in  hU  Preface  to  W;  M.  Petrovkh's  /7fro  Talet 
and  L4gendi 
out  a  rclatioi 

representative!  a  certain  Prince  John  Mussachi, 
Stated  that  Marko's  father.  King  Vukashin,  was  the  descendant  of  « 
certain  nobleman  named  Britanius  or  Britanicus.  See  Mussnclii's  mem- 
oir in  the  Chroniquet  Qraeco-Romainet,  inedite*  ou  poJ  conauei,  (Berlin, 
1873),  of  Karl  Hopf  (1933-JB73). 

6.  Chedo  MIyatovich  says  the  following  about  Prince  Marko:  "Marko 
ti  a  historical  personality.  But  what  history  has  to  say  about  him  is  not 
much,  and  certainly  not  of  the  nature  to  explain  how  he  became  tlie 
favourite  hero  of  the  Serbian  people.  He  was  a  loyal  and  faithful  vassal 
of  the  Sultan,  a  fart  hardly  likely  to  win  him  the  respect  and  adtnirntion 
of  the  Serbians.  Yet  the  Serbians  throughout  the  last  five  centuries  have 
respected,  admired,  loved  their  Royal  Prince  Marko,  and  were,  and  are 


Notet  to  VoUme  Two  873 

now  and  will  ever  be  proud  of  Mm.  This  psycholo^cBl  puule  has  stirred 
up  the  beat  Serbian  and  some  other  historical  students  and  authors  to 
investigate  the  matter.  It  is  evident  to  oil  that  most  of  the  songs  on 
Marko  must  have  been  composed  under  the  mighty  Influeoce  of  his  per- 
sonality upon  his  contemporary  eountrymen.  Dr.  Yagich,  Dr.  Mareticb, 
Professor  Staykovich  and  St.  Novakovlch  all  lielieve  that  liis  athletic 
strength  and  personal  appearance  were  responsible  for  much  of  the  im- 
pression he  made.  All  agree  that  his  conduct  in  everyday  life  and  on  alt 
occasions  was  that  of  a  true  knight, — a  cavaliert  lemnt*,  a  ehevalitr 
tan*  p»ttr  «t  tatit  nprocAa,  Even  his  attachment  and  unfailing  readi- 
ness to  serve  tlie  Sultan  was  counted  in  his  favour,  as  proof  of  his  abso- 
lute loyally  of  character.  Probably  that  very  loyalty  was  appreciated 
by  the  Sultan  and  enabled  Marko  not  rarely  to  appeal  to  the  Sultan  In 
favour  of  his  people,  espcciaily  when  some  prisoners  or  slaves  were  to 
be  liberated  and  saved.  He  was  certainly  the  protector  of  poor  and  suf- 
fering men  and  women,  and  went  to  their  rescue  at  all  and  every  personal 
ristc  and  cost.  He  must  have  given  real  proofs  of  his  devotion  to  the 
Pause  of  justice;  that  is  what  endeared  him  to  his  generation  as  well  as 
to  the  generations  which  fallowed.  Tlie  Serbians  painted  iiim  from  the 
model  which  his  own  personality  and  his  actual  deeds  offered  to  tlie  na- 
tion. One  of  the  most  lieautiful  features  of  his  knightly  character  as 
described  by  the  national  bards  Is  his  love  of  and  pity  for  suffering 
animals.  ...  By  far  the  best  study  on  the  Serbian  national  hero  has 
been  written  by  the  Russian  professor  M.  Khalanskl,  wlio  explains  the 

Euzile  by  the  natural  sympathy  of  the  people  for  a  'tragic  hero.'  The 
istorical  Marko  was  certainly  a  tra^^c  hero'.  Nothing  proves  that  bet- 
ter than  his  last  words  before  tlie  battle  of  Rovina  began  (1399)."  (See 
his  Preface  to  W.  M.  Petrovicb's  Hero  Talat  and  Legendt  of  the  Btv 
biant,  pp.  X-XXII.)  No  doubt,  the  Serbian  Natlanal  Muse  la  so  fond 
of  Prince  Marko  that  it  raised  him  to  the  proud  place  of  Serbia's  symbol 
of  freedom,  the  embodiment  of  her  ineradicable  hatred  of  the  Turks. 

7.  Kesedilya  means  fighter  or  bully.  It  Is  the  nickname  of  an  Albanian 
chevalier-brigand  Musa,  a  quarrelsome  Moslem  chief,  who  defied  for 
years  the  distant  power  of  the  Sultan.  The  incident  descrilied  in  this 
poem  ("Prince  Marko  and  Musa  Kesedziya")  refers  to  and  recounts 
(according  to  some  Serbian  historians)  an  event  which  actually  took 
place  In  the  beginning  of  the  fourteenth  century. 

8.  When  Achilles  flnetly  met  his  rival.  Hector,  he  engaged  him  In 
battle,  and  killed  him  with  a  thrust  of  his  mighty  spear.  Then,  fasten- 
ing the  corpse  of  the  Trojan  hero  to  chariot  wheels,  he  dragged  It  furi- 
ously over  the  blood-soaked  plain  and  around  the  city  walls,  and  twelve 
youths  were  sacrificed  to  the  spirit  of  Patrocles. 

9.  It  was  on  St  Vitus'  Day,  or  Vldov  Dan,  June  38,  1399,  that  100,000 
Serbs  and  300,000  Turks  met  in  battle  on  the  Kosovo  Plain.  The  Serba 
lost  their  Tsar  La^ar,  and  all  their  nobility;  the  Turks  the  greater  part 
of  their  army.  It  is  interesting  to  note  how  in  Europe  the  report  spread 
that  the  Serbs  had  been  victorious,  and  in  Florence  and  Paris  all  the 
bells  were  rung  for  joy,  and  a  service  of  thanksgiving  was  held  In  NAtre 
Dame,  whicli  was  attended  by  Charles  the  Sixth  with  bU  hla 
Court— P.R.R. 

10.  Leonidas,  the  king  of  Sparta,  resisted  every  attempt  of  the  Per- 
sians—even  the  flower  of  their  army,  the  lO/WO  'immortals"— to  force 


S71  Notet  to  Volume  Two 

the  Thermopylae  (Hot  Gates)  a  narrow  defile  between  Uie  momitalni 
and  the  sea,  until  a  path  over  the  mountaiDS,  rerealed  bj  Inaebetj,  en- 
abled them  to  attack  the  Grc^i  ficni  the  rear,  and  tfae  300  Spartaaa 
with  their  king  were  tlten  overwhelmed,  and  all  perished  save  cxie.  A 
monument  afterwards  erected  on  the  spot  bore  tms  inserlpUoiit  "Stran- 
ger, tell  the  LacedaenwDiaiis  that  we  lie  here  obCTing  thdr  laws." — 
P.R.R. 


!.  Published  in  S.  Tndch's  Tk»  81m  JTotioM  (London.  Hodder  &  Co, 
lOlS,  VIIl+193),  pp.  17B-1«9. 


CHAPTER  XIX 

1.  Zemstro  (country  coundl)  was  created  bf  an  imperial  decree  in 
1S64.  It  Is  s  sort  of  local  goremment  board  dected  by  landlords.  Zeroa- 
tVDS  and  local  dumas  send  their  delegates  to  tite  Russian  coundl  or  as- 
sembly called  Duma  {dumat,  to  think  over,  reflect  upon).  The  name 
duma  was  first  suggested  by  Speranskl,  under  Tsar  Alexander  tlie  First, 
for  the  suggested  porlianient  of  delegates  from  the  semitvo*  and  load 
danKM.— P.R.R. 

3.  On  Feb.  19,  IS61,  Ciar  Alexander  the  Second,  signed  the  famous 
Act  of  Bmaneipation  whereby  S3,000,000  serfs  were  freed;  the  serfs  be- 
come owners  of  parts  of  their  land  (Immediately  after  the  issue  of  this 
Edict  Milulin,  Its  principal  author,  falls  from  power).  Bcfnrc  this  Act 
only  1.7%  of  all  lands  were  in  the  hand  of  small  landowners,  the  bulk 
of  61%  was  claimed  by  the  Government,  and  the  rest  by  the  gentry  and 
by  syndicates.  After  more  than  40  years  of  appropriation  (1900)  the 
peasants  own  only  S4.1%,  or  3.5  acres  per  Individual  allotment  of  all  pri- 
Talely-owncd  lands.  The  DoblUty's  share  is  57.3%.  The  most  recent 
statistics  show  that  after  the  enactment  of  the  law  permitling  with- 
drawal of  land  from  the  commune  (1906),  out  of  90,099,000  communal 
members  17,874,000,  or  only  about  19%,  withdrew  by  May  I.  1906.  The 
area  of  land  held  by  the  communes  was  (in  1906)  997,343,000  desyatlnesg 
by  1913,  of  this  land  was  withdrawn  191fif>8flOO  desyatines,  or  ooljr 
about  11%. 

3.  It  Is  a  fact  that  the  great  mass  of  the  Russian  people,  SI. 6%,  belong 
to  the  peasant  order,  the  others  being  nobility,  1.3%,  clergy,  0.9%,  the 
burgliers  and  merchants,  9.3%,  and  military,  0.1%.  Russia  is  a  land  of 
peasantry,  for  In  it  something  like  ST%  live  in  (he  country  as  against 
13%  in  the  towns.  (In  the  United  Stales  almost  46%  live  in  ciUes.)  Rus- 
sia Is,  in  fact,  145,000,000  peasants  ploughing  and  praying.  The  five 
largest  cities  in  Russia — in  1913 — with  their  population  in  even  hun- 
dred thousands,  are  Petrograd,  9,100,000,  Moscow  1,800,000,  Warsaw 
700,000,  Odessa  600,000,  Kiev  600,000.  Of  Russia's  1,331  cities,  1,068  have 
their  streets  lighted  at  night,  169  having  electric  light,  13S  gas,  and  tlie 
others  kerasenc;  54  cities  have  street  cars;  there  are  over  1,500  moving 
pictures  in  Russian  cities. 

4.  The  Russian  Peasaiitryi  Thdr  Agrarian  Condition,  Social  Life  and 


Notei  to  Vohime  Two  376 

Rellg^oD,  Ltmdon,  IBSS.  He  also  wrote:  Russia  under  the  Tun,  Lon- 
don, 1886  (French  edition:  La  Russle  sous  les  Tsars,  Paris,  1885,  9  vols.) ; 
Underground  Russia,  London,  1683;  King  Stork  and  King  Log:  a  Study 
of  Modem  Russia,  London,  19QS  (French  edition:  La  Russie  Souter- 
raine,  Paris,  18SA);  Tlie  Russian  Storm-CIoud  or  Russia  In  ber  relations 
to  nelgfatx>ring  countries,  New  Yorlc,  Harper,  1881-13. 

5.  Vohit  is  the  administratlTe  unit  composed  of  several  vDIogc  com- 
munes.— P.R.  R. 

6.  Dr.  Thomas  M.  Balliet  (Dean  of  New  York  UolTersity  School  of 
Pedagosy)  called  my  attention  to  this  particnlar  statement  of  J<^ 
Fiske,  for  which  I  am  tiionkfuL 

T.  See  tiie  works  Of  Maktim  Maktimovich  KovaUvtky:  (1)  Tablean 
des  origlnes  ct  de  I'evolution  des  origlnes  ct  de  la  properi^tf,  Stoclcholm, 
1900;  (S)  The  Origin  of  Modem  Democracy,  Loudon,  1900;  (3)  La 
regime  £conomique  de  la  Russle,  Paris,  1698;  (4)  Les  questions  soclales 
nu  moyen-Age,  Paris,  1903;  (5)  La  Russie  A  la  fln  du  XIX  tme  sttde, 
Paris,  1900;  (6)  Modem  Customs  and  Ancient  Laws  at  Russia:  lilchester 
Lectures  for  1689-90;  London,  1891,  X+3eO;  (T)  L'Agriculture  en  Rns- 
sie,  Paris,  1897;  (8)  Die  Produktronskr^fte  Russlands,  Leipdg,  1S9S, 


Home  Life  of  Russia,  London,  1854,  9  vols.;  L.  TikhomiTOV,  Russiat  , 
litical  and  Social,  London,  1893,  e  vols.;  /.  Engetmaim,  Die  Ldbdgen- 
schHftin  Russlnnd,  Leipsig.  1881;  Eioart,  Das  aiteate  Recht  der  Russen, 
'Dorpa.t,'ii26;IIoUlmn,A.decatdD.B.M<mUp>n,  Serf  Life  in  RossIb, 
London,  1906;  I.  A.  Hotirwick,  The  Economics  of  the  Russian  Village,  New 
York  Columbia  University  Publications,  1899;  J.  Hub«,  Geschichtlldie 
Darstellungder  ErbfoIgerechtederSlaven,  Fosen,  IB36;  ttehohanim,  B., 
Die  Quslfindlsche  Bleroente  In  der  russischen  Volkswirtschafti  Gesehlcht^ 
Ausbreitung,  Berufsgrupplerung,  Interessen  und  ekonomisch-kulturdle 
Bedeutung  der  AueUnder  In  Rnssland,  Berlin,  19I3t  L»»tr»Un,  Le 
paysans  russes,  leurs  usages,  moenrs,  caractire,  Paris,  1861 ;  L.  LUo- 
$htnko.  Landed  Property  in  Russia  ("Russian  Review,"  IT,  1913,  1S&. 
SOT) ;  If.  Lvov,  Tbe  Place  of  Local  Government  under  the  Cbnstitutltai 
(Ibid.,  IH,  1914,  133-33) ;  A.  Kdufmana:  (1)  Die  bSucrlichen  Gemeinde 
in  Sibirien,  St.  Petersburg,  1907;  (3)  Kompliilerte  Formen  des  slWr- 
ischen  Gemelndebesittes,  Irkutsk,  1896;  K.  Kautilcy,  Die  Bauera  und  die 
Revolution  in  Russland  ("Neue  Zctt,"  XXVII,  1904-6,  pp.  670-7) ;  tl.  P. 
Kennard,  The  Russian  peasant,  Loudon,  W.  Laurie,  1907,  303;  /.  b. 
Kfuitler,  Zur  Geschirhte  und  Kritik  des  bauerllchcn  Gemeindelteslties  in 
Russland,  Riga  and  St.  Petersburg,  3  vols,  1876-87;  A.  Ko«foed,  Die 
gcgenwiirlige  russische  Agregargesetigebung  und  ihre  Durchfiihrung 
in  die  Prnxls,  St.  Petersburg,  1912;  B.  Lebtdov,  The  Abolition  of  the 
Russian  "Mir"  (Contemporary  Rev.,  Jan^  1913);  Z.«rcA«,  H.,  State 
Credit  for  Town  and  County  Communities  (Russ.  Rev.,  I,  1913,  No.  3, 
[.ondon,  45-8);  /.  St.  Lmsintki,  The  Origin  of  Property,  London,  Con- 
stable, 1913  (rites  many  Russian  authors  on  Russia);  Machit,  J.,  Le  De- 
veioppcment    ^conomique    de    la    Russie,    Paris,    1903;    A.    jkoMiUov, 


876  ^otes  to  Volume  Two 

Agrarian  Reform  in  Russia  ("Russian  Review,**  I,  1913,  131-40)  ;  P.  IT. 
Maslov,  Die  Agrarfrage  in  Russland,  Stuttgart,  1899;  Nikokd  (pseud,  of 
Danielson),  Histoire  des  d^veloppcment  d'economlque  de  la  Russie 
dcpuis  Tabolition  du  servage,  Paris,  1899;  Ch,  Marchal,  Le  SociaUsme 
en  Russie^  Paris,  1860;  MiUoukof,  Essai  sur  I'histoire  de  la  civiljui- 
tion  russe,  Paris,  1901;  Nottbeck,  Die  betridi)stechnischen  Nachteile 
der  russischen  Feldgemeinschaft,  Konigsberg,  1901;  J.  Ozerov,  The 
Economic  Situation  in  Russia  ("Russian  Review,"  II,  1916,  7-13) ;  J.  /. 
Petrunkewich,  A,  A,  ManuUav  and  B.  Brands,  Zur  Agrarbewegung  in 
Russland,  Leipzig,  Teutonia,  1907,  96  pp.;  F,  de  Rocca,  Les  Assembles 
dans  la  Russie  ancienne:  Semskie  SobDrs,  1899;  H»  Roshoichny,  Russ- 
land: Land  und  Leute,  Leipzig,  9  vols.,  1889-3;  O.  v.  Schultz$-Oti$V€miiz, 
Volkswirtschaftliche  Studien  aus  Russland,  Leipzig,  1899;  M.  SerUf 
(edit.),  Russlands  Kultur-und  Volicswirtschaft,  Berlin,  Gdschen,  191^ 
VI II -f  ^3;  Semenav,  The  Emancipation  of  Peasants,  Petrograd,  1889; 
W,  G.  SimkhovUch,  Die  Feldgemeinschaft  in  Russland,  Jena,  1898;  /. 
Ph,  Simon,  Russisches  Leben,  Berlin,  1858,  3  vols.;  Stem,  Geschichte  der 
offentlichen  Sittlichkeit  in  Russland,  Berlin,  1908,  S  vols.;  F.  Totomiamt, 
The  Co-operative  Movement  in  Russia  ("Russian  Review,"  II,  1916,  191- 
4);  Tugan^Baranowsky,  Geschichte  der  russischen  Fabrik,  Berlin,  1900; 
Turner,  Slavisches  Familienrecht,  Strassburg,  1874;  B.  Veeeloviky,  His- 
tory of  the  Zemstva  for  40  years  (1864-1904),  St  Petersburg,  Polovayi, 
4  vols.,  1909-11;  P.  Vinogradoff:  (1)  Self-Government,  N.  Y.,  Dutton  & 
Co.,  1915;  (2)  The  Russian  Problem,  London,  1914;  Vorchardt,  Die 
bauerliche  Verhilltnisse  im  siidwestlichen  und  zentrnlen  Russland,  Ber^ 
lin,  1902;  K.  A.  Wieth-Kmidsen,  Bauernfrap^e  und  Agrarrcform  in  Russ« 
land,  Leipzig,  Duncker,  1914;  N,  Zvornik,  La  crise  agraire  en  Russie  et 
sa  solution  6ventiielle,  Paris,  1909,  36;  A,  v,  Ilaxthausen,  Landliche 
Verfassung  Russlands,  Leipzig,  1866;  English  edition:  The  Russian 
Empire:  its  people,  institutions  and  resources,  London,  1856,  9  vols.; 
French  edition  of  it  is  published  under  the  title:  £tudes  sur  la  situa-> 
tion  int^rieure  la  vie  nationale,  et  les  institutions  rurales  de  la  Russie, 
Hanover,  1847-48,  Berlin,  1853,  3  vols.  See  also:  Eine  russische  Stimme 
(iber  Gewissen-freiheit,   Eisenach,  1871,  2nd  edition. 

10.  As  a  boy  of  10-19  years  I  remember  a  Serbian  zadruga  of  50-60 
souls.  It  was  the  Zadruga  of  the  family  Voykich  at  Shimanovtzi  (Syrm- 
ium,  Slavonia)  where  my  sister  Draga  was  married.  It  was  a  pleasure 
for  me  to  spend  a  few  weeks  with  my  sister  whose  Zadruga  included 
about  20  children.  Austro-Hungarian  Government  used  all  possible 
means  to  destroy  the  moral,  national,  religious  and  economic-social  spirit 
of  the  Zadruga  of  Serbian  provinces  in  Austro-Hungarian  monarchy. 

11.  The  Statesman's  Year-Book  for  1914  (Ixindon,  Macmillan  &  Co., 
p.  1283)  says:  "There  is  no  pauperism  in  Serbia  in  the  sense  in  which 
it  is  understood  in  the  West;  the  poorest  have  some  sort  of  free-hold 
I)roperty.  Inhere  are  a  few  poor  people  in  Belgrade,  but  neither  their 
poverty  nor  tlieir  nunil)er  has  necessitated  an  institution  like  a  workhouse. 
There  is  a  free  town  hospital."  According  to  the  census  of  1897,  there 
were  293,428  country  proprietors  in  Serbia  who  are  divided  as  follows: 

Possessing  Proprietors  ^ 

less  than  3  hectars  98^53 33.490 

from   3-5  62,629 91.160 


Notet  to  Volume  Two 


877 


Possessing  Proprietors  % 

from    5-10  w 80,822 27.650 

from  10-20  40,782 13.920 

from  20-60  10,962 3.200 

from  60-100  397 0.130 

from  100-300 83 0.041 

more  than  300 8 0.001 

12.  See  also:  Fr.  8e$bohn:  (1)  English  Village  Community,  (Am. 
Jour.  Arch.,  June,  1880,  424-36);  (2)  The  English  Village  Commu- 
nity examined  in  its  relations  to  the  manorial  and  tribal  systems,  Lon- 
don, Longmans,  1883»  XXI-|-464;  Baden-Powell,  Japanese  Village  Com- 
munities (Quarterly  Rev.,  1, 1896) ;  O.  L,  v.  Maurer,  Einleitung  zur  Ges- 
chichte  der  Mark,  Hof-,  Dorf-  und  Stadtyerfassung,  Berlin,  1854);  P. 
Violett,  Biblioth^que  de  Tficole  des  Chartes,  Paris,  1872;  Ch,  Letaumeau, 
Property  and  Its  Origin  and  Development,  London,  1892;  Fueiel  de  Coul- 
anges.  The  Origin  of  Property  in  Law,  London,  1891  (the  original  is 
published  in  Revuei  des  Questions  Historiques,  April,  1889);  Babeau,  Le 
Village  sous  Tanclent  regime,  Paris,  1887,  3rd  edition  (the  mir  In  the 
eighteenth  century) ;  O.  L.  Oofnme,  The  Village  Community  with  special 
refernce  to  the  origin  and  form  of  its  survivals  in  Britain,  London, 
Scott,  1890,  299;  J,  Ch.  Gosh,  The  Village  Community  of  Bengal  and 
Upper  India  (Calcutta  Review,  LXXXIV,  1882). 

13.  His  valuable  works  on  the  house-communities  of  the  South-Slavs 
and  South-Slavic  law  generally  are  well-known.  His  labors  have  been 
made  use  of  by  Sir  Henry  J.  Maine. 

14.  See  also  two  important  Serbian  works  on  Serbia  and  her  people: 
V.  Karich,  Serbia,  description  of  the  land,  people  and  state,  Belgrade, 
1888;  M.  G.  Milichevich,  The  Life  of  the  Serbian  Peasants,  Belgrade, 
1894. 

15.  See  his  Servia:  the  poor  man's  paradise,  New  York,  Longmans  & 
Co.,  1897,  300.  Compare  also:  5.  GopSevich,  Serbien  und  die  Serben, 
Leipzig,  Etischer,  1888,  2.  ed.,  1891,  492.  Russian  books  on  Serbia  (S. 
Cerikover,  E.  P.  Semenkov,  Janko  Lavrin,  P.  A.  Lavrov,  M.  P.  Cemovich, 
etc.)  and  the  works  of  Barr^  Hron,  Kallay,  Loisseau,  Marcsal,  Presso- 
lini,  Vellay,  etc.  are  also  good. 

16.  Jean  Dornis,  in  his  book  on  Les  Frhret  dPElection  (Paris,  1896) 
gives  very  pretty  stories,  illustrating  pobratimetvo,  vUae  and  other 
Slavic  customs  and  legends,  but  by  no  means  accurate, 

17.  It  is  a  derisive  name  for  '*uerman."  P.R.R. 

18.  Meaning  German  peasants. — P.R.R. 

19.  P,  Demelic:  De  la  forme  dite  Inokoina  de  la  Famille  Rurale  ches 
les  Serbes  et  les  Croates,  Paris,  1884;  (2)  Le  Droit  Coutumier  des 
Slavs  Mdridionaux  d'  apres  les  recherches  de  M.  V.  Bogisitsch,  Paris, 
1877;  M,  7).  Novakovitch,  La  Zadrouga,  Paris,  1905  (a  thesis  for  D.  J.); 
P.  Dillon,  Serbia  and  its  peasant  properties  (*^Irish  EccL  Rec"  Ser.  4, 
vol.  14,  Dublin  1903,  213-37) ;  Dopsch,  Die  altere  Sowal-Wirtschaftsver- 
fassung  der  Alplenslawen,  Weimar,  1909;  3f.  Glouchtchevitch,  Le  self- 
gouvemment  local  en  Serbie,  Paris,  Laros  &  Tenln,  1911,  244  (a  thesis  for 
D.  J.);  Ivich,  Die  Hauscommunionen,  Semlin,  1874;  Jamtch,  L.  A,,  La 
Serbie  au  point  de  vue  economique,  Paris,  1910;  L,  B.  Tovanovieh, 
L'  Agriculture  en  Serbie,  Paris,  1900;  Laceleye,  Propri^te  Primitive, 


S78  NoUa  to  Volmne  Two 

Paris,  1880;  M.  Markovh,  Die  Mrblache  Mauslmmmnnloii  and  fhie 
Bcdeutung  in  der  Vergsngenbeit  and  Gegenwart,  LeJpdg,  Daacktt  ft 
Humbolt,  1903;  R.  MiUtt,  La.  Serble  ^conomlque  et  commerdale,  Parli, 
13B9;  J.  Ptrilchj  Des  communauUs  de  families  (Zadrougas)  en  droit 
serbc,  ParU,  1913;  Ptitktrt,  /,  Die  serblsche  Zadrugs  (Z.  t.  Sodal-imd 
Wlrtschaftsiehre.  VII,  1S&»,  911-a96)t  Vlju^iun^,  Die  Hsoscam- 
munioQ  der  SUdalaTcn,  Wien,  1859;  M.  Wlaituiti,  Die  agrarrechtlicfaen 
Verhaltnisse  des  mittelalterlichen  Serbien,  Jena,  Piscber,  VOOS,  XV 
+319;  M.  Zoneie,  Die  bSueritche  HBua-Conununion  in  das  KSnigrclch 
Kroatien  und  Slavonlen,  Bodapeat,  1897,  pp.  91. 

SO.  It  is  interesting  to  note  that  the  old  Maoris  were  divided  into 
brotherhoods,  or  Trbudis,  and  in  tbeir  language  tiiis  group  was  raUed 
napu,  which  means  matrix,  and  is  in  the  stomach  or  womb — terms 
synonTmous  In  everyday  life.  Tbe  ClUnese  Bay  «u»  for  brotherhood  or 
Trbvck,  and  this  term,  pronounced  according  to  its  ideographic  char- 
acter. Is  a  compomid,  one  half  of  which  means  womaN  and  tbe  other 
balf  to  bear,  vhicb  again  refen  to  tlie  womi). 

31.  The  andeut  Arrans  counted  pnre  kinship  to  tbe  sizUi  degree,  for 
all  Sapinda  (L  e^  all  manl>ers  of  a  family  and  Its  head)  lived  under 
the  same  roof,  snd  held  common  property  down  to  that  degree. 

S2.  Compare!  Spiridio*  Oopehniek,  Montenegro  und  die  Montene- 
griner,  Ldprig,  Fries,  1977,  3C+194. 

33.  In  1^  Dulcigno  is  transferred  to  Montenegro  by  pressure  from 
the  Powers,  at  the  instance  of  Gladstone.  In  1813,  British  and  Montene- 
grin forces  take  Cattaro  (Kotor)  from  the  French;  but  Russia  agrees 
with  Austria  to  take  and  keep  i^  Seei  Bourekier,  Montenegro  and  hei 
Prince   (Fortnightly   Revue,  Dec.,  1999). 

34.  When,  In  1604,  Tlie  International  Association  of  Workingmen  is 
founded,  Baliunin  joined  it  shortly.  He  spread  his  ideas  in  Italy  and 
found  a  number  of  branches  of  the  International  Associaljon,  wliicti  is 
also  introduced  Into  Spain.  Bakunin  became  a  member  of  the  Atto- 
eialion  intsTnationala  daM  travaUteiirt  in  19G9,  and  soon  afterward  he 
found  the  Alliance  itUtraationala  de  la  ditaocratie  tocMUta.  In  IS69 
be  came  Into  close  relations  with  the  Russian  fanntic  Ncchsycv,  tmt 
broke  away  from  him  In  I8Ta  In  1973  he  was  espellcd  from  the  Inter- 
national Association  of  Worklngmen  on  the  ground  that  his  aims  were 
different  from  those  of  the  Association. 

S5.  See  my  review  of  these  two  volumes  In  the  InttnudionaUa  Arehiv 
far  Ethnographu,  1913. 

96.  See  also:  J,  K.  Jirietk,  Staat  und  Gesellschaft  Im  mittclalterllctien 
Serbien.  Studien  lur  Kulturgeschlchte  des  13.-15.  Jnhrhunderts,  Wien, 
Haider,  191:^,  9  vols.)  published  1^  the  Kais.  Akad.  der  Wissenschaftcn 
in  Wien,  Fhil.-nist.  Ktasse,  vol.  56. 

21.  Strictly  speaking,  this  Polish  JJbarvm  Velo  was  not  a  law,  but  a 
fonuaiity  sanctioned  by  tnistom.  Maclejowski  and  Koronowicx  Uiiuk  that 
it  takes  its  >iegiiiniiig  in  the  most  ancient  days  of  Slavdom,  and  in  proof 
mention  a  Slavfr  tiitie,  hy  name  Lutics,  who  In  the  tenth  century  enjoyed 
a  real  democratir*  form  of  government  and  their  representative  councils 
would  compel  unanimity  by  forcing  the  minority  by  blows  to  accept  the 
will  of  the  assembly.  Another  Polish  author  (Bartosiewici)  differs  from 
Maclejowski,  maintaining  that  even  if  this  custom  had  obtained  in  pagan 
Poland,  it  would  have  disappeaiud  during  tlie  autocratic  reigns   ol 


Notea  to  Volume  Two  879 

BoIesUws  (9ft3-13T9).  Tbe  first  exerdse  of  the  Libtmm  Ftto  wu  made 
by  Sicinski  in  1651. 

28.  The  Serbian  Empire  has  fallen  for  ever,  though  the  Turks  permitted 
rulers,  or  despots,  of  Serbia  to  excrciae  nominal  power  for  TO  years 
longer.  Many  noble  families  fled  to  fastnesses  of  Montenegro,  and 
maintained  their  faith  and  freedom  from  the  Ottoman  conquerors  amid 
the  impenetrable  recesses  of  the  Black  Mountains.  Others  immigrated 
to  Hungary  and  formed  those  Serb  colonics  on  the  banks  of  the  Thdas, 
from  which  much  later,  succor  came  to  Serbia  in  her  struggle  for  in- 
dependence. A  third  body  of  emigrants  found  a  home  in  Bosnia,  whose 
rulers  had  not  yet  fallen  Mneath  the  sway  of  the  all-conquering  Turks. 

39.  There  have  been  other  Slavic  dynasties  like  that  of  the  Premyslides 
in  Bohemia,  which  bad  Its  origin  in  legend  and  came  to  an  end  in  1906. 


CHAPTER   XX 

1.  The  Austro-Hungaiian  Consul  General  In  New  York  published 
and  distributed  freely  a  pamphlet  (Aiutro-Htutaarif  atid  lA«  War,  Hew 
York,  IQlfi)  where  this  great  ruler  is  called  "The  Strangler"  {p.  93). 
If  the  learned  authors  had  looked  in  the  latest  eleventh  edition  of  the 
EitcyeU>pedia  BrUaiutica  (vol.  XXIV,  1911,  p.  691)  they  might  know  that 
"Dushan"  is  a  term  of  endearment,  derived  from  dtuha,  the  '^onl" 
and  not  as  formerly  believed  by  Western  philologists,  from  dtuhiti,  to 


lished  by  Jovan  Raich  (IT30-18O1),  in  his  HUtory  at  the  dose  of  tbe 
eiRhteenth  century.  Since  that  time  other  editions  have  u)peaTed,  tbe 
two  iDOst  important  those  of  Mikloslch  (Lex  Bttphmt  Ctunon,  Vienna, 
I831-IS91)  and  Stojan  Novakovlch.  M.  Popovich  gave  a  Serbian  trans- 
lation of  the  same  Code,  which  has  been  edited  by  F.  Palacky  In  1849. 
See  Borchgrave's  ti'Bmpergar  £fi«n«u  Douohan  (BulL  de  rAcademie 
Royaume  de  Belg.,  Bruieiles,  VIII,  lSfi4). 

3.  In  his  "The  Krentier  SonaU"  (1869)  be  denounced  tbe  present 
status  of  marriage,  raising  a  storm  of  indignation  on  both  ^dea  of  the 
AtlanUc 

4.  Id  I84T  Henen  publishes  Us  Kto  Vinovatt  (Who  b  to  BUmtl) 
where  he  advocates  a  modification  of  the  marriage  laws.  In  166^* 
Chemlsbevsky  attacked  current  Ideas  on  marriage.  The  freedom  of  his 
opinions  soon  embroiled  him  with  the  Russian  Government  He  was 
exiled  to  Perm,  and,  seiiiDg  the  first  opportunity  which  offered  itself 
of  passing  the  Russian  frontiers,  lie  spent  the  remainder  of  his  life 
chiefly  in  France  and  England,  and  died  in  Geneva.  Art^tiasbev  him* 
self  is  the  author  of  "The  Slave,"  a  violent  diatribe  against  the  sul>- 
jugatlon  of  woman  by  man. 

5.  This  work  brought  Sienkiewici  f^'eater  fame  than  oil  his  previous 
efforts— "On  a  Card"  (a  drama,  1679),  "From  the  Note-Book  of  a 
Posen  Teacher,"  "Hanja,"  "Yanko  the  Musician,"  "The  Tartar  Bond- 
age"  (1880),  "With  Fire  and  Sword"   (1884). 

6.  He  has  left  six  volumes  of  poetiy,  n^ilcb  In  many  respects  remind 


SSit  9fote$  to  VoiwHU  Two 

wUch  it  owes  Its  nsnie— fbe  Ommls,  Cbcnrats,  Horrati  and  BUn. 
Temporary  recognitioii  of  tiie  FnmUafa  kinga,  and  the  Bywutine  em- 
perors, was  followed  by  the  estabUslaiient  of  a  more  IndepatdaA  kfag- 
dom,  which  inctaded  not  onlj  CraaUk  and  SUronla,  but  ilao  Dahnrtla. 
In  1075,  ZToairoir  reieeted  foimallr  tiie  BtuuUdc  loidddpk  In  tfae 
twelfth  and  thirteentn  ccntoiiei  tl»  land  wa>  the  object  of  frequent 
contest  between  the  Byaaiitlne%  Vbe  Venetlant  and  the  Hmtfariansi  ft 
was  conquered  by  the  Hiiii||arians  bi  lOB^  by  Venice  in  HIT  and  again 
by  the  Byxantfnes  in  1108.  Having  once  more  been  indmendent  for  a 
century,  it  wu.  In  tlie  fonrteenth  and  flfteentli  centnrfes,  still  nmc 
harrassed  by  the  rivalry  of  Hongaiy  with  Veidcb  It  was  oltiinatdr 
annexed  to  Hungaiy  In  ISiS.  In  ISM  the  wbde  coontir  fdl  Into  tba 
hands  of  the  Turks;  bat  In  IMS,  after  the  bstUe  of  Moehacs  (or 
Mohocb),  the  districts  of  Zagreb,  Emiti  and  Warasdin  were  attacted 
to  the  Austrian  crown,  and  hr  the  Karlowits  Peace  0699),  the  whole 
coimtry  to  the  north  of  the  River  Una  was  resigned  by  the  Sultan  to 
the  Habsburg  Dynasty. 

5.  The  severe  earthqnakcs  dnrtng  the  sixteenth  ccntoiy,  and  especial^ 
that  of  1661,  iriien  the  town  lost  one-Afth  of  Its  population,  put  an  end 
to  the  prosperity  of  this  little  Repnblic.  SeiMd  by  Napoleon  Bona- 
parte in  1806,  it  was  deprived  of  Hs  independence  in  ISOe  and  awarded 
to  Austria  by  the  Congress  of  Vienna  In  1814.  From  the  flflcentfa 
to  the  dgbtonth  ccnbuy  Ragnsa  was  b  great  seat  of  South  Slavic 
Lterature. 

6.  In  IT67  the  three  kingdoms  of  Eroatia,  Slavonla,  and  Dalmatia, 
were  nnited  under  the  name  of  lilyria,  but  the  union  was  broken  in 
17T7.  Kroatla  and  Slavonla  continued  to  be  rcfcarded  as  part  of  the 
Hungarian  kingdom;  but  a  strong  national  reaction  took  place  In  1B4S- 
1849  against  the  Magyar  supremacy,  and  in  reward  for  the  service 
rendered  against  the  Magyar  revolt  by  the  ban  (a  word  said  to  t>e  of 
Avarian  origin;  it  means  governor)  Jelachich,  Austria  declared  Kroatia 
Independent  of  Hungary,  In  1860,  however,  the  policy  of  Vienna  was 
altered,  and  Kroatla  and  Slavonia  were  apoin  obliged,  in  epite  of  a 
Strong  opposition  of  a  large  party,  to  resume  their  former  connection 
with  HungaiT,  which  was  not  recognized  by  the  Nnlional  Diet  till  1868 
and  tlien  only  after  the  central  government  administration  bad  inter- 
fered with  tlie  elections  In  a  most  arbitrary  manner. 

7.  See  Stojan  Novakovlch's  Di*  Wied4rfftburt  dti  lerbitchm  Btaalet 
1804-1813  (translated  from  the  Serbian  Into  German  by  Gra&si,  Sarajevo^ 
1913). 

8.  The  mimber  of  Serbs  or  Serbo-Kroatisns,  Is  more  than  ten  millions, 
which  means  that  they  are  numerically  a  larger  nation  than,  for 
example,  the  Greeks,  Bulgarians,  Magyars,  Ciechs,  Danes,  Swedes,  Noi^ 
weglans,  Dutch,  or  Portuguese.  The  counlrv  of  the  Serbs,  Kroats,  and 
Slovenes  it  about  the  bIec  of  England,  Scotland  and  Wales. 

9.  Kadishchev  depicts  here  the  misery  and  opjiresslon  suffered  hy  the 
common  Russian  people,  and  rebuked  their  oppressors  and  exploiters. 
His  book,  suppressed  by  Catherine  the  Second,  was  not  permitted  to  be 
published  In  Russia  till  after  the  revolution  in  1905.  In  1790  he  was 
arrested,  tried  and  banished  to  Siberia,  thus  l>ec<iming  the  first  Russian 
martyr  for  the  offense  of  attempting  to  shape  public  opinion.  He  was 
afterwards  allowed  to  return  from  Siberia,  but  not  till  his  health  had 


Notes  to  Volume  Two  383 

be«n  peimanentl^  Injured  bj  his  Bufferings. 

10.  In  the  spirit  of  theae  words  the  Czech  historian  Palackjr  declared 
that  the  preservalion  of  Austria  was  a  necessity  for  Europe  and  his 
own  people.    See  Palacky'a  L'ieUg  de  FStat  AvMlHehUn,  Paris,  IHC*. 

11.  See:  DogumU  VoiKnjak,  A  bulwark  against  Germanyj  the  fight 
of  the  Slovenes,  the  western  branch  of  the  Jugoslavs  for  nstional 
existence,  London,  Allen  &  Unwln,  1917,  ZTO. 

13.  He  claims  that  the  SIsts  are  one  nation  with  different  dlalecU 
wliich  are  nothing  more  but  a  single  language  ("Nach  Jahrhundcrten 
betrachten  slch  die  rerstreuten  slavischen  Stamme  als  Ein  grosses  Volk, 
unit  ihre  verschiedeneii  Munderten,  also  Eine  Sprache").  A  little  further 
speaking  about  the  meaning  of  the  word  wzajemttoit  (-Wechselseitigkelt, 
reciprocity),  he  says:  "Dicse  Wechselseitigkeit  besteht  auch  nlcht  in  einer 
Universaiisirang  oder  gewaltsanien  Vertnlschnng  alter  slavischen  IMa- 
lebte  nir  einer  Hauptsprache  und  einer  schriftsteileriscbea  Hanpt- 
mundart,  wie  einlge  Slavisten  daron  m  tritumen  anflngen"  (p.  10). 


CHAPTER  XXII 

1.  From  uSi,  pas,  "all"  and  the  Slav. 

9.  He  follows  here,  no  doubt,  H.  St  Chamberlafn,  the  well-known 
worsliipper  of  Prussianisni,  and  W.  von  Humboldt,  who  says  that  the 
real  fatlierlsnd  Is  really  the  language  ("Die  wahre  Heimat  1st  eigenb- 
lich  die  Spraeiie").  It  is  not  a  fact  that  many  races  have  lost  tbdr 
original  language  (for  example,  Irish  and  Jews)  and  still  persist  in  tbdr 
racial  ideals. 

3.  Professor  V.  Jagleh  In  bis  AreMo  Mr  BtavUeU  PAUoIoob  (X,  1899, 
p.  30)  says  that  Kriianich  Pan-Slavic  language  was  "ein  honibtles 
Gemisch  des  Russischen  mit  dem  Kroatischen  (dem  Karlstadt  DIalekt)." 

4.  See  also  his  Aw*ta  at  it  U,  New  York,  Appleton.  ISM,  XVI-f^lS, 
9.  ed.;  L«  ponditfiunifl,  Pirenie,  1846. 

fi.  Born  of  Protestant  parents  In  Slsvonla.  He  studied  at  Pressburg 
(Hungary)  and  Jena  (Germany).  In  1819  he  became  a  preacher  In  an 
Evan^cal  church  In  Pesth.  After  years  of  efforts,  with  the  help  of 
the  Austrian  Government  be  obtained  for  his  native  Slovaks  from  the 
Magyars  the  independence  of  their  school  in  1890,  and  the  Chnrdi  In 
1833.  After  continuous  anntyances  he  removed  from  Pesth  to  Vienna. 
Here  he  was  a  confidential  adviser  of  the  Government,  and  the  Slovaks 
of  Hungary  hailed  him  as  their  literary  spokesman.  In  1810  he  was 
appointed  professor  of  Slavic  arcbKlogy  in  the  Univenlty  of  Vienna, 
which  position  he  held  until  his  death. 

6.  Sorrow  at  Separation  from  a  sweetheart  of  his  student  life  was  the 
immediate  stimulus  of  his  flrst  poetic  production,  Ban^  (Poems,  1831), 
consisting  of  76  sonnets.  In  1834  the  collection  bad  become  150,  pub- 
lished under  the  title  Btavy  Deera  (Daughter  of  Slava)  i  the  third 
ediUon  was  published  in  1889,  and  the  final  edition  (1851)  cont^ned 
645  sonnets,  divided  into  five  parts.  This  is  a  glorification  of  the  Slavic 
race  ("Slava")  between  whmn  and  his  "Mina"  his  heart  is  divided. 
Though  uneven  In  composition,  the  work  In  many  parts  rises  to  heights 
of  passionate  enthusiasm.    It  was  written  In  Ccech  with  a  considerable 


S84  Notei  to  Vobme  Tvio 

admbtture  of  Middle  Slovenian  peculiarities,  which  laid  the  foundation 
of  the  preteot  Slovak  literal;  language.  In  1B3T  he  published  his  work 
On  IK»  m*rwry  B«eiproeilg  among  tlu  Variomt  Familial  and  DiaheU 
of  the  Slavt  Ittber  (ft*  lUerarUelu  WaelmUeUigk^it  iiducAm  da»  vr- 
ichitd«n«n  SUlmm*m  nnd  MnndaH^a  dtr  tknoUchtn  Nation,  tranalated 
from  the  Cicch,  Peat,  1837)  Lelpiifc  18U,  8.  ed.).  wherrin  he  argued  in 
favor  of  the  Slavic  uniflcatloa  whitA  he  had  proclaimed  in  his  "Daughter 
of  Slava."  See  also  his  other  worksi  Dit  OSttin  Slnim  und  d»r  Ortprung 
det  Natamt  filawm,  Pest,  1839;  B»i**bMckrtibwig,  etc..  Pest,  1S43 
(Prag,  1963);  Dot  Stotnicht  AUUalUn,  W,  1853  (9ttd  edition,  Pra|b 
1864),  etc 

7.  In  1847  be  vidta  Buuia  at  the  request  of  Tiar  Nickolas  and  de- 
scribes its  land  system.  (In  1768,  Paltai  Journey  throng  Russia  and 
Sll)erla,  as  a  naturalist  on  the  CEpedltion  sent  to  observe  the  Transit  of 
Venus,  1769.) 

8.  She  was  a  German  princess  (Princess  Sophia  from  tiny  Anhalt- 
Zerbst;  she  took  the  name  Catherine  when  she  was  received  Into  tlic 
Russian  Orthodox  Qiurdi  on  her  arrival  In  Russia),  made  by  marriage 
a  Russian  Empress,  marking  railroads  on  the  map  with  a  pencil  and  a 
rule,  governing  with  the  power  of  half  a  dosen  men,  changing  her 
favorites  everr  few  weeks. 

9.  Serous  SoloHev  In  his  Hittory  of  Bmtia  (vol.  XIV  &  XVIIl), 
si^s  this  about  Peter  the  Greati  "Peter  is  the  last  and  greatest  hero. 
Only  Christianity  and  proximity  to  our  times  have  saved  us  (and  this 
onlr  to  a  certain  extent)  from  a  religious  worshipping  of  this  demigod, 
and  from  mythological  recitals  about  the  exploits  of  this  Her- 
cules." .  .  .  He  is  a  hero  in  the  antique  sense:  he  is  in  modern  times 
the  only  specimen  of  those  gigantic  natures  of  which  we  see  so  mnny  in 
the  misty  distance  of  ages  at  the  foundation  and  formntinn  of  human 
societies."  (His  last  words  werei  "I  believe.  Lord,  and  confess;  help 
my  unbelief)') 

10.  Catherine  the  Second  freely  corresponded  with  Voltaire,  patronized 
and  entertained  Diderot,  and  coaxed  D'Alembert  to  come  to  Pctrograd. 
Her  enthusiasm  for  French  literature  as  manifested  by  her  prolilic  Imita- 
tions of  French  satirical  comedy,  her  creditable  translation  of  Marmon- 
tel's  Belisaire,  her  adoption  of  Montesquieu's  The  Spirit  of  the  Laim 
as  her  political  guide,  etc.  She  also  sent  Russian  artists  and  scholars  to 
Prance  that  they  might  absorb,  as  it  were,  the  very  atmosphere  of  Gallic 
culture  and  civillaation,  while  welcoming  and  encouraging  return  visits 
by  French  savants.  Her  great  love  for  Gallic  culture,  literature  and 
learning  did  not  cool  until  she  was  awe-stricken  by  the  excesses  of  the 
French  Revolution,  when  her  sudden  apathy  (or  better  to  say  fear)  went 
go  far  as  to  lead  her  to  interdict  the  publication  of  any  French  works  in 
Russia.  She  was  a  Ixirn  autocrat,  and  no  more  absolute  sovereign  has 
ever  set  upon  the  Russian  throne.  In  1766  deputies  from  all  Russia  met 
to  discuss  a  new  code  of  law  for  the  Empire.  Each  received  a  medal 
with  the  inscription  For  the  happiuegt  of  all  and  tach.  The  in.struction 
from  Catherine  the  Second  to  the  Commission  contained  the  following 
words:  "The  nation  is  not  made  for  the  sovereign,  but  the  sovereign 
for  the  nation;  for  citltens  equality  consists  in  only  having  to  obey  the' 
low;  liberty  Is  the  right  of  doing  everything  that  is  not  forbidden  by  law; 

.it  is  better  to  spare  the  crimlnus  than  to  ruin  one  innocent  man."   Other 


Notei  to  Volume  Two 


iiicnts.  She  wrote  to  Voltaire;  "I  think  you  would  be  pleased  at  this  as- 
Eciiibly,  where  the  Orthodox  ia  seated  between  the  heretic  and  the  Mussul- 
man, listening  to  the  vtdce  of  an  idolater,  aad  all  four  are  doing  tbdr 
best  to  make  their  opinions  tolerabie  to  the  others."  She  established  » 
Colle)^  of  Pharmacy  at  Moscow,  and  introduced  vaccination;  she  wrota 
to  Voltaire;  "We  have  inoculated  more  people  liere  in  a  month  than  tiiey 
have  at  Vienna  in  a  whole  year."  Slie  also  founded  boarding-sclMols  for 
480  daughters  of  the  nobility  and  bourgeoisie.  (See:  llimoiTM  d»  Flnpi- 
ralrice  Catherine  II,  London,  1859). 

II.  See:  Pypin,  A.  N.,  Die  geistigen  Bewegnngen  RoBsIands  In  der 
ersten  HiUfte  des  19.  Jahrhunderts,  Lelpiig,  1894. 

19.  See  also:  P.  Kokhmak,  lie  Austro-German  bypocrtsy  and  the 
Russian  Orthodox  Greek  Orthodox  Church,  N.  Y.,  191f,  44;  Pabnuri, 
F.  A.,  The  United  Rutbenian  Church  of  Galicia  under  Russian  rule 
(Catholic  World,  N.  Y.,  vol.  103,  S49~59) ;  Russian  Church-Prayers  dur- 
ing the  war,  London,  Mowbray,  1914,  13. 

13.  He  was  the  author  of  many  valuable  monographs  on  the  hlstorj 
of  Russia,  of  which  those  on  "Bogdan  Khmeinltiky,"  and  the  "False 
Demetrius"  deserve  special  attention.  From  1947-1654,  he  wrote  uothin|^ 
having  been  banislied  by  the  Russian  Government  to  Saratov,  and  for- 
bidden to  teach  or  publish.  But  after  this  time  his  literary  activity  be- 
gins again,  and  besides  separate  worlis,  the  leading  Russian  reviews  con- 
tain many  contributions  from  his  pen  of  the  highest  value.  He  died 
in  lSg5. 

14.  The  importance  of  this  Karamsln's  work  lies  In  the  notes  coplecl 
from  documents  now  lost  and  its  artistic  presentaUon  of  the  subject 
matter.  His  etiief  service  is  his  untiring  and  successful  tabors  to  estab- 
lish a  literary  language  on  the  basis  of  colloquial  usage. 

15.  He  was  the  natural  son  of  a  rich  Russian  nobleman  named  Yakov- 
lyev,  and  a  Stuttgart  lady  called  Louise  Haag.  His  fancy  name  be 
took  as  a  love-token — Herzen'i  Kind,  Child  of  IJie  Heart.  Henen's  fa- 
ther did  not  legalise  the  marriage  in  Russia,  consequently  bis  children 
counted  as  illegitimate,  and  might  not  bear  their  father's  name,  but  were 
known  as  Henen,  as  their  father  called  their  mother. 

16.  Some  of  the  Russian  revolutionists  accepted  In  part  the  Ideals 
of  these  Wtttemists,  Uke  N.  V.  Chaykovsky  (b.  1851)  father  of  Russian 
revolutionary  movement),  Radishchev,  Prince  Peter  Kropotkin,  Puga- 
chev,  Nechayev,  Tkacbcv,  etc.  In  I81T  a  Secret  Society  has  been  fonnded 
to  olitain  constitutional  government.    Among  its  members  are  many  re- 

17.  This  high-minded  and  energetic  man,  a  spirited  writer,  N.  Novlkor 
(1744-1619),  wIk>,  after  having  worked  hard  as  a  Journalist,  and  done 
much  for  education  In  Russia,  fell  under  tiie  suspicion  of  the  Russian 
Government,  and  was  imprisoned  in  the  Schiiisselburg  Fortress  by  Cath- 
erine II.  On  her  death  he  was  released  by  her  successor,  the  Tsar 
Paul  (179«-1B01).  But  the  short  rdgn  of  this  Tear  was  not  favorable 
to  cultural  and  literary  work;  the  censorship  of  the  press  was  extremely 
severe,  and  many  foreign  books  were  excluded  from  Russia.  Authors 
end  lovers  of  literature  were  liable  to  get  into  trouble,  as  it  la  seen  by 
the  experiences  of  the  poet  Kot«ebue  and  pastor  Seldler. — P.R.R. 

18.  Translated  into  English  ("Grand  InEtructions,"  London,  no  date)| 


986  Notet  to  Voimme  Two 

edited  by  Mlchad  Tfttbber.— P.R.R. 

19.  He  Is  the  author  of  ■O'ertd'B  Hvmn."  He  wu 
lovrd  libert]',  and  desired  to  ertabUati  it  apon  tlie  ruins  of  B 
lutism.  "Stupid  country,  ■when  Otej  do  not  even  know  Inw  to  Iisng" — 
tlKse  words  were  Spoken  when  Um  rope  brdce  by  wbtch  be  wsa  to  be 
hanged.— P.R.R. 

SO.  See  Count  Leo  Tolstof*!  TIU  D»e«mbr(ta  (pnlilished  in  fragmenti 
in  1863-1878  ).—P.R.R. 

31.  Count  Zjgmuat  Krosindd  (I8IS-S9),  in  his  ditunatic  poem 
"Irjdion"  (Paris,  1836)  (tnd  otiieF  works  expressed  his  belief  in  the 
TCgeneration  of  the  world  thitra^  his  country,  of  whose  ultimate 
restoration  he  felt  lure. 

93.  In  1833  he  published  the  first  poem  entlUed  Or«l  (EagU),  in  whBdi 
he  sung  the  brotberbood  of  the  Slava.  In  1960  lie  sent  a  greeting  from 
Moscow  to  the  Serbs, 

93.  In  1T80  the  Cicch  language  Is  expelled  from  the  schools,  and  k 
great  patriotic  rerifsl  begini  to  which  Dobrovsky's  Commtntarts*  o» 
Bohemmn  Ltttralure  contribute.  In  1TS3  Joseph  the  Second  enforce* 
the  German  language,  suppresses  the  permanent  Committee  of  the  Diet, 
and  transfers  its  author!^  to  the  central  government,  leaving  the  Estates 
the  ri^t  to  vote  the  taxes.  These  measures  to  lead  to  the  growth  of 
a  nationalistic  movonent  among  the  Cieclu  and  other  Slavs  In  Aostro- 
Hungary. 

34.  Id  1846  a  revolt  of  the  peaaanti  In  GoUiia  takes  place,  and  the 
republic  of  Cracow  is  annexed  by  Austria,  in  violation  of  the  Treaty  of 
Vienna. 

as.  In  1848,  the  King  of  Prussia  promises  (1)  a  free  press,  (S)  a 
LawMag  and  (3)  the  formation  of  a  closer  German  Peileration  (Murch 
9).  The  populace  demands  also  the  dismissal  of  the  soldiers;  and,  aftera 
fierce  fight  in  Beriin,  the  King  Frederick  William  the  Fourth  (19*0-1MI) 
orders  troops  to  withdraw,  dismisses  the  ministry,  and  amnesties  political 

EriEoners.  A  National  Assembly  meets  the  almost  republican  l.eft  led 
y  Waldeck  and  Jaeoby,  tlie  Left  Centre  by  Itodbertus  and  Schultxe- 
DeUtzsch,  the  Centre  by  Unruh,  and  the  Riclit  by  Bismarck  (Mny).  The 
Assembly,  however,  is  dissolved  (Dec.),  and  a  new  Constitution  is  issued 
witii  two  Chambers  chosen  by  Indirect  election.  Baden  grants  a  liberal 
Constitution  (March),  and  Is  followed  by  Bavaria,  where  Louis  abdi- 
cates, and  by  Saxony  and  Hanover.  The  Liberal  leaders  meet  at  Heidel- 
berg (March),  and  invite  past  and  presczit  members  of  constitutional 
assemblies  to  a  VorparlamvtU,  which  meets  at  Frankfort,  and  decrees 
a  federal  Parliament  with  a  single  head  and  two  Chambers.  The  I'arlia- 
ment  opens  at  Frankfort,  with  Gagern  as  President  (May).  Blum  con- 
tends for  s  federal  repubhc;  Dahlmann,  Gervinus,  G.  Arndt,  Jacob 
Grimm  demand  a  constitutional  Empire  under  the  King  of  Prussia. 
The  Assembly  discusses  and  publishes  the  Fundamental  Rights  of  the 
German  People.  In  the  same  year  King  Christian  Vlllth,  of  Denmark 
(1838-18*8)  dies,  and  Frederick  Vllth  Issued  a  lilierol  Constitution. 
When  the  news  of  the  German  revolution  arrives,  Schleswig  and  Holstan 
demand  admission  to  the  Bund,  and  a  Joint  Constituticm  on  the  German 
model.  A  provisional  government  Is  formed  under  the  Duke  of  Augus- 
tenhurg.  Frederick  sends  an  army  against  tlie  Dufhics,  which  obtain 
help   from   Prussia.     In  Austria  the  populace  of   Vienna   demand   the 


Notei  to  Vtdume  Two  S87 

fall  of  Metternlcb,  who  escapes  to  England  (March,  1848).  The  Em- 
pcror  Ferdinand  the  FInt  (1835-1848)  promiBes-  b  Constitution,  and 
appoiatj  Deak,  Batthyany  and  Lajos  Kossuth  ministers  for  Mungair. 
Inef  abolish  feudalism,  introduce  responsible  goveminent,  and  extend 
the  franchise.  Jelacbicb  tells  the  Croats  that  If  Hungary  becomes  liv> 
dependent,  she  will  oppress  them.  They  therefore  Induce  tbe  Emperor 
to  make  Jetacbich  Ban  or  Governoc^Gcncral  of  Kroatia  and  Slavonia. 
(This  idol  of  tbe  Serbo-Kroata  waa  proclaimed  dictator  and  supported 
by  the  Kroatian  Diet  at  Zagreb  (Agram)  and  tbe  Serbian  assemolf  at 
Sremskl  Kartovci  (Karlowitz).  The  Serbian  Patriarch  at  Karlowitc, 
Rajachich,  and  the  young  and  gifted  Stratimlrorlch,  provisional  admin- 
istrator of  the  Serbian  Vojvodina,  attended  tbe  Kroation  Diet  and  the 
High  Mass  where  Kroatian  Roman  Catholic  Bishop  Ochegovich  sang  the 
r»  Z)»iMn  In  Old  Slavic  (Church)  language.]  Tbe  Magyars  repulse 
Jelochlch's  troops,  and  Kossuth  organizes  a  riot  in  Vienna  to  prevent 
the  departure  of  reinforcements.  Emperor  Ferdinand  flees  (In  May), 
but  Jelachich  marches  to  Vienna,  and  saves  the  Habsburg  dynasty.  (Seei 
M.  Hartley's  Th«  Man  vho  Saved  Autlria,  L,  Mills  &  Boon,  1898.)  A 
Constituent  Assembly  meets,  and  tbe  Emperor  returns.  Jelachich  and 
Windischgrdtz  open  tbe  campaign  against  the  Hungarians.  Another  In- 
surrection breaks  out  In  Vienna,  and  tbe  Emperor  Ferdinand  again  flees 
(Oct.).  Tbe  capital  is  retaken,  Schwanenberg  forms  a  reactionaTy 
ministry,  and  Ferdinand  1st  abdicates  in  favor  of  his  nephew,  Francu 
Joseph  tbe  First  (1848-1916).  In  the  same  year  Prussia  and  Austria 
crush  revolts  In  Warsaw  and  Cracow;  Ncufch&tcl  (Switierland)  throws 
off  allegiance  to  tbe  King  of  Prusslat  Thorbecke  (Holland)  obtains  a 
liberal  Constitution]  In  Switzerland  a  National  Council  and  a  Council  of 
Estates,  with  a  federal  executive  appointed  by  them,  and  a  federal  court 
are  created;  etc. 

36.  In  1849  a  Constitution  ts  granted  to  Austria,  *%y  tbe  Grace  of 
the  Rmperor."  Hungarian  indep«tdence  Is  proclaimed,  snd  L^Job  Kot- 
suth  becomes  the  head  of  the  Provisional  Govermnent  (April).  Bern  and 
Giirgei  repulse  Austria,  which  appeals  to  Russia,  The  Hnngarians  are 
defeated  at  Temesvar,  Kossuth  resigns  and  Giirgie  capitulates  at  Vila- 
gos  (Aug.).  Batthanyl  Is  shot,  and  Siccbenyi,  Kossuth  and  Bern  take 
refuge  in  Turkey,  which,  supported  by  England  and  Prance,  refuses  to 
surrender  tbem.  Hungary  ti  deprived  of  all  constitutional  rights.  Seei 
Ck.  M.  Andmei,  Tbe  Historical  Development  of  Modem  Europe  from 
the  Congress  of  Vienna  to  the  Present  Time,  181S-189T,  N.  Y,  Putnam, 
1906,  3  vols.;  Ch.  Seignobo*,  A  political  history  of  Europe  since  1S14,  M. 
Yt  Holt,  1900,  891. 

37.  The  German-inspired  treatment  of  the  Poles  was  the  fatal  blun- 
der of  tbe  Romanovs.  Of  13  millions  Polish  Roman  Catholics,  tbe 
most  were  in  Russian  Poland.  Beligions  Intolerance  prevailed  over 
tribal  affinity. 

98.  V.  R.  Savich,  In  his  The  Rteonttrucllon  of  South-Batten  Evropt 
(London,  Chapman  &  HoU,  19IT,  p.  260-361)  mentions  a  little  accident 
at  the  end  of  this  Congress,  an  accident  which  slightly  marred  tbe 
good  impression  created  by  the  proceedings.  He  says  that  "at  the  final 
banquet  to  delegates  a  Russian  speaker  proposed  that  a  resohition  should 
be  passed  to  the  effect  that  all  delegates  expressed  the  wish  that  tbe 
Russian  language  be  accepted  as  tbe  literary  language  of  all  Slav  tor 


Notet  to  Vobune  Two 


.  s  large  question,  which  could  not  be  decided  hy  k  rcsolntian,  UmI 

It  necessitated  mature  thou^t  and  meeting  of  all  the  educated  ilawfi 
In  different  Slav  natlaua.  The  Bulgarian  aclegates  entlniBlaaticMlfy  me- 
cepted  the  propoflftion,  declaring.  In  the  name  of  Bulnila,  that  Oitf 
would  be  delighted  to  accept  RuBSlan  for  their  Uterarf  language.  Bat 
the  Serbian  delegate,  Mr.  Vladan  Georgcvich,  stated  cstegortcally  Uutt 
be  was  sure  Serbians  would  nerer  accept  that  proposition,  aa  tbef  con- 
sidered literature  to  be  tbe  means  for  the  political,  sdentiflc,  and  moral 
progress  of  the  people,  a  task  which  could  only  be  achieved  by  wrtt- 
Ing  books  In  tbe  national  Idioms."  No  doubt,  ever^  Intelligent  Slav 
ought  to  know  Bnsstan,  which  la  spoken  not  only  t^  110  milUona  of 
Slavic  Russians,  but  also  bv  millions  of  other  people.  Which  of 
the  Slavic  languages  ongbt  to  be  used  as  the  diplomatic,  sdentldc  or  Ht- 
eraiy  dialect  must  be  decided  by  merit  However,  all  Slavic  language) 
are  more  or  less  in  the  process  of  evolution. 

90.  Seei  Eu«nmatt»,  Le  cmnpromis  Austro  Hongrcrfs  de  1867.  Parf^ 
lB80j  Horn,  M.  O.,  Le  Compromise  de  186B  entre  Hongrie  et  le  Croatia 
Paris,  1907.  On  the  advice  of  Beust,  and  with  the  aid  of  Deak,  n- 
Bponsible  government  is  granted  to  Hungary.  An  Auifftrich  (JVaooda 
in  Slavic;  the  Compromise)  of  1B6S  arranges  the  quota  of  the  natUKial 
debt,  tbe  tariff,  etCiij  for  ten  years.  The  Austrian  Emperor  is  crowned 
King  of  Hungary.  Tbe  common  aiTairs  of  Austria  and  Hungai^  are 
settled  by  the  delegations,  chosen  by  the  two  Houses,  re-elected  anattally 
and  meeting  alternately  in  Pcsth  and  Vienna.  Foreign  and  military 
affairs  and  finance  are  controlicd  by  Joint  ministprs. 

30.  See  my  article  concerning  this  annexation  in  the  Neie  York  Evt»- 
iitg  Pott  (Dec.  8,  1908).  All  authors  agree  that  the  most  important 
measure  passed  by  the  Congress  of  Berlin  (June  13,  IttIB)  was  tlie 
mandate  granted  to  Austria  on  the  principle  of  England  (by  Benja- 
min Disraeli,  Prime  Minister  of  England)  for  the  occupation  and  ad- 
tninistration  of  the  Serbian  provinces  of  Bosnia  nnd  Herzegovina, 
which  was  effected  only  after  a  bloody  struggle.  This  was  Austrian 
reward  for  helping  Disraeli  to  nullify  the  treaty  of  Snn  Stefano 
(March,  IS7S),  in  other  matters.  (Disraeli  was  responsilile  that  the 
Congress  of  Berlin  called  in  order  to  rob  Kussla  of  the  fruits  of  her 
viclory  over  the  Turks,)  The  natives  of  the  two  provinces  (Serbs)  were 
bitterly  opposed  to  Austrian  dominion.  When  Bosnia  and  Henegovina 
were  occupied,  the  Croatian  Bishop,  Dr.  Jurnj  Strossmayer,  said:  "If 
.Vienna  or  rather  Budapest  means  to  govern  the  new  provinces  by  Hun- 
garians or  Germans  and  for  their  profit,  the  Austrians  will  end  by  being 
more  hated  than  the  Turks"  And  this  is  precisely  what  lins  happened. 
TT>e  resentment  of  the  native  population  of  Bosnia  and  Heriegovina 
showed  Itself  in  June  i?8,  1914,  when  ire  Crown  Prince  of  Austro-Hun- 
gary,  Fran*  Ferdinand,  was  assassinated  by  a  youthful  Serb  (Gabriel 
Prlncip;  this  patriotic  tray  who  "started  the  wqr,"  died  recently  in  the 
fortress  prison  of  Theresienstadt,  Prague)  from  Bosniii,  a  student, 
whose  grief  over  the  oppressed  and  stilled  country  of  his  birth  had 
driven  him  to  hysteria.  This  deed  precipitated  the  World  War.  Glad- 
stone said  in  18TB  that  it  was  Disraeli's  hatred  of  Russia  on  account 
of  her  antlsemitic  policies,  rather  than  loyalty  to  England,  that  dictated 


Notei  to  Volume  Two  S89 

bis  course  In  Berlin.    Be  that  as  It  maj ,  there  can  be  no  donbt  that  he  II 
respoiuible  for  this  World  War. 

31.  The  Bulgarians  have,  unfortunatelj',  n  strain  of  Mongol  In  tbcdr 
composition  and  more  than  a  strain  of  Imperiallsni  In  their  alms.  It 
is  rightly  said,  that  Bulgaria,  in  her  ingratitude  to  her  Slavic  savior 
(Russia)  and  her  betrayal  of  Staviam,  \a  tht  Judai  of  tk»  Blamo  Bate, 
Russia  made  Bulgaria  an  ludepeDdent  state,  but  with  her  German  rulers, 
she  made  many  anti-Stavlc  errors.  In  1S81,  Alexander,  Prince  of  Bul- 
garia, Euapends  the  Constitution  and  makes  a  Russian  general  his  pre- 
mier. In  IS83  he  restores  the  Constitution,  and  the  Russian  ministers 
resign.  (A  Russian  plot  to  kidn^  the  Prince  is  discovered).  In  ISSS, 
Eastern  Rumella  throws  off  the  Turkish  yoke,  "joins"  Bulgaria,  and  is 
"accepted"  by  Prince  Alexander.  Serbia  then  Invades  Bulgaria  and  is 
repulsed.  Austria  threatens  to  "Join"  Serbia,  and  Prince  Alexander, 
therefore,  makes  peace  with  Serbia.  He  is  kidnapped  by  Russian  agents, 
but  restored  by  Stambulov,  hut  he  is  so  unnerved  by  a  letter  from  tbe 
Tsar  disapproving  his  return  that  he  abdicates  in  1866.  In  1887,  Ferdin- 
and of  Coburg  Is  induced  to  accept  the  Crown  of  Bulgaria,  but  it  is  not 
recognised  by  Russia  and  Germany.  Stambulov  became  Prime  Minister. 
In  IR94  Prince  Boris  (elder  son  of  Ferdinand)  Is  baptlicd  In  the  East- 
ern Greek  Church,  and  Stambulov  is  dismissed,  Ferdinand  hoping  there- 
by  to  conciliate  Russia.  .  .  .  Then  the  World  War  i^egan  in  the  Balkans, 
Bulgaria  joins  the  arcb-«nemlea  of  the  Slavs — Germans  and  Turks.  And 
this  war  must  again  end  in  the  Balkans.  Without  B  United  States  of 
South-Slavs  there  seems  to  be  no  Balkan  peace. 

SS.  There  Is  a  large  Slavic  literature  on  Panslavism  wMcb  Is  not 
mentioned  here.  Most  prominent  contributions  are  those  of  N.  Bjelo- 
lersky  (WO^).  M.  Chadrov  (190S),  A.  S.  Budilovich  (1971),  Count 
V.  Bobrinski  (1909),  M.  P.  Dragomirov  (1881,  1878),  Mikulas  Kwelov^ 
(19-?),  K.  N.  Leontyev  (1918),  A.  M.  Lukyanenko  (1913),  A.  A.  Malkov 
(IBTI),  L.  Nlederle  (1909),  A.  L.  Pogodin  (1909),  A."  N.  Pypln  (1BB8, 
1913),  A.  SeUsbchev  (1913),  S.  Sharpov  (1909),  A.  A.  Sldorov  (1908). 
A.  N.  ShtigUch  (1907),  S.  A.  Vengerov  (1912),  V.  F.  Zolyeskl  (1911), 
Yuryev  (1871),  etc.  The  South-Slavic  Union  is  discussed  by  many 
Slavic  historians,  political  writers  and  journalists,  such  as  Josef  Aplh 
(1886),  L.  V.  Berezin  (1979),  R.  Horvat  (1900),  G.  Ilynsky  (1909),  V. 
Klalch  (1899),  Lj.  Kovachevich  4  Lj.  Jovanovich  (1893),  T.  Kulakovskr 
(1894),  Lonaar  (1909),  Milan  Marjanovlch  (1903-4),  Jovan  Rlstich 
(189S-S),  Tad.  SmiCikias,  S.  Stanojevich  (1908),  Bog.  Vofinjak  (1906), 
etc.  ^v 

S3.  The  Americans  are  favorites  In  all  Slavic  lands,  especially  In  Rus- 
sia, which  Is  in  turn  admired  openly  by  many  great  American  dUiens. 
In  his  poem  Amtrka  to  Btuiia,  Oliver  W.  Holmes  sings: 

"When  darkness  hid  the  starry  skies 
In  war's  long  winter  nl^t. 

One  ray  still  cheered  our  straining  eyes, 
Tbe  far-off  Northern  light 

And  now  the  friendly  rays  retnm 
From  Ugfats  that  ^ow  afar. 

Those  clustered   lamps  of  Heaveii  that  burn 
Around  the  Western  Star," 


-^.  ;?!-'•**■■ 


890  Notes  to  VoUme  Two 

A.  C  Swinburne,  in  his  ^  LiUmif  of  NatUmi  (1868)  tings  to  Ri 

I  am  she  whose  hands  are  strong  and  her  eyes  blinded 

And  lips  athirst. 
Till  upon  the  night  of  nations  many-minded 

One  brij^t  day  burst 

S4.  See  also  his:  Buttlamd  «ikl  Euraf€,  Jena,  Diederidi,  191S. 

35.  See  also:  Bresnitz  von  Sydaeof  (Philipp  Frans),  Die  Modsv- 
istische  Agitation  und  die  sfidslavische  Bewegung  in  Osterreich-Uiigani^ 
Berlin,  Luckhardt,  1899, 197;  Th.  Cap^k,  The  Slovalcs  of  Hungary s  Slafi 
and  Pan-Slavism,  New  York,  1906,  XVl-\-9l^;  DenU,  PanslaTisme 
(Monde  Slave,  Paris,  1917);  Dolgoroukof,  La  v6rit£  sur  la  Ruule^ 
Paris,  1860;  /.  von  Domsth,  Die  Herrschaft  des  Panslavismus  (**Preas- 
sische  Jahrbttcher,"  Berlin,  tqL  1898,  136-51i);  GerebUof,  Histoire  de 
la  Civilisation  en  Russie^  Paris,  1858,  9  vols.;  Foulke,  w.  D.,  Slav  or 
Saxon?  A  study  of  the  growth  and  tendencies  of  Russian  dYiUaa- 
tion.  New  York,  Putnam,  1887,  IX+910;  O.  Ohikas,  Botsdiafter  too 
Novikow  fiber  den  Panslavismus  und  die  orientalische  Frage^  WIen, 
Stern,  1907,  78;  Haumant,  La  culture  fran9aise  en  Russie,  Paris,  1910; 
HihuUr,  Der  Panslavismus,  Berlin,  1886;  K,  Hron,  AhriLiUmg,  Pan- 
slavismus und  Deutschtum,  Wien,  Schalk,  1898,  119;  K,  KaUU,  Die  Un- 
terdrilckung  der  Slovaken  durch  xUe  Magyaren,  Prag,  1903,  76;  Lieheard, 
M»  j-  KoUtek,  A,,  Life  Story  of  a  Hungarian  Peon  (Independent  ▼. 
63,  1907,  557-64) ;  Count  V.  8.  Krannski,  Pan-Slavismus  und  Germanis- 
mus,  Berlin,  1865;  L,  P.  M,  Leger:  (1)  £tudes  Slaves:  Ire  series,  Essal 
sur  Kollar;  de  series,  Essai  sur  Krijanich,  et  Russes  et  Slaves;  Paris,  9. 
ed.,  1897,  XXII-h344;  (2)  Souvenirs  d'un  Slavophile  (1863-1897),  Paris, 
1905,  314;  (3)  Le  Panslavisme  et  rint^r(^t  fran^ais,  Paris,  Flammarion, 
1918;  Levine,  L,,  Pan-Slavism  and  European  Politics,  N.  Y^  Put- 
nam, 1917;  A,  L^roy-Beaulieu,  Politique  russe  et  panslavisme  (Revue 
des  Deux  Mondes,  Dec.  13,  1876);  /.  TT.  Mackml,  Russia's  Gift  to  the 
World  (a  pamphlet,  L*  Hodder  &  Co.,  1915,  48) ;  C  MalUz,  Der  Slaven- 
Kongress  und  die  neueste  Ereignisse  in  Prag,  Mannheim,  1848,  20  pp.; 
/.  dfs  Malkhazoutnv,  Le  Panslavisme  et  la  question  d'  Orient.  Essai 
sur  Torigine  et  F^ablissement  des  Slaves  m^ridionaux  dans  la  p^n- 
insule  illyrique.  La  Russie  et  la  question  des  D^troites,  Serbie,  Bul- 
garie,  Montenegro,  Mac^onie,  Tavenir  dc  la  presqu'tle  balkanique. 
Paris,  Fechos  &  Cie.,  1898,  103;  Novikof,  SkobeleflT  and  the  Slavic 
Casc^  London,  1854;  /.  Ozieduszyeki,  Der  Patriotismus  in  Polen,  Crar 
cow,  1884;  /.  Perwolf,  Die  Idee  der  Gegenseitigkcit  bci  der  slaw- 
Ischen  Vdlkem,  Prag,  1864;  PhUharmonhi,  Les  Destinies  de  la  Russie 
an  point  de  vue  nationaliste  (Rev.  pol.  et  partem.,  vol.  91,  1899,  974-99) ; 
Pingaud,  Les  Fran^ais  en  Russie,  Paris,  1884;  K.  P.  Pobiedonoatsev, 
Reflections  of  a  Russian  Statesman,  London,  1898;  A,  2V..  Pypin:  (1)  Der 
Panslavismus  CTlussische  Revue,"  XIV,  1879,  385-415,  526^8);  (2)  Die 
russische  Slawophilen  im  vierten  bis  zura  sechsten  Jahrzehnte  dieses 
Jahrhunderts  (Ibid.,  II,  1873,  45-55,  160-75,  961-86) ;  (3)  Die  polnische 
Frage  in  der  Literatur  der  russischen  Slawophilen  (Ibid.,  XVII,  1880^ 
193-994);  A.  8,  Bappoport,  Pangermanismus  versus  Panslavismus 
("Nineteenth  Century,*^  August,  1913);  A,  D.  Rees,  An  Interpretation 
of  Slavophilism  ("Scientific  Monthly,'*  I,  1915,  47-55);  Robert,  C,  Le 
Monde  Slaves  son  pass^  son  dtat  present,  Paris,  1859;  Th.  Schiemann, 


Note*  to  Volume  Two  S91 

Elne  nisstsche  Denkschrlft  aus  dem  Jahre  1B59  oder  1B60  Bber  die 
Nationalitiiten  im  Osterreidi  und  dem  Slnvismua  ("Zeitschrift  fUr  osteu- 
rop.  Geschichte,"  II,  1913,  347-54);  B.  Bembratavycz,  Dae  Zarentutn  Im 
Kampfe  mit  der  Zlvilliatloii,  Wlen,  Stem,  1905,  6%;  R.  W.  Baton-Wat- 
ton,  German,  Slav  and  Magyar,  London,  19]6;  P.  Stade,  Breslaui  cin 
Schutzwoll  gegen  das  Slavetithum,  Hamburg,  Verlagsanstalt  &  Druckerel, 
A.  G,  1695,  S6)i  L.  If,  ToUtoy,  Patriotism  and  ChrisUanitf,  London, 
Reeves,  1897,  54j  or  Compleli  WotIu  of  ToUtoy,  vol.  XXIII,  p.  43B,  ed- 
ited hy  Prof.  Leo  Wiener,  190*j  P.  VinogTadojf,  The  SUvophlle  Creed 
(Hibbert  Journal,  XIII,  1915,  S43-60) ;  R.  Vrba,  RuBsland  mid  der  Pan- 
slBvismusi  statistlsclie  und  aozial-politisclie  Studien,  PraK>  Selbstverlag, 
1913,  2  vols.;  A.  White,  A  Stetcsman  of  Russia:  C.  Pobedonostieff  {Tk» 
Ctnl.  Mag.,  Mar-Oct^  1S98,  110-8) ;  A.  WtHh,  Die  gelbe  und  die  slawische 


Gefahr,  Berlin,  Gose,  1905,  3i;  K.  Kamellns  und  J.  Turgenjevs  Soiial- 

Eolitischer  Bricfweclisel  mit  Alexander  I.  Herien  ("Bibliothek  russlscher 
lenkwiirdigkelten,"  Stuttgart,  voL  IV,  1894)  j  Die  Anfiinge  der  slavischen 


Bcwegung in Osterreich-Ungarn  ("Deutsche  Rundschau,".  voL  99, 1899,309- 
13)  s  Ciecben  in  Preussisch-Obersclilesien:  Die  Stlmmc  eines  Rufenden  aus 
Preusslsch-Oberschlesien — Von  einem  Stnven,  Prag,  Urbanek,  1BT5,  18t 
Altere  and  neuere  Magyarisi rungs- ver.iiiche  im  Ungarn,  auf  besonderer 
RUcksicht  auf  die  Sloraken,  Prag,  Urbanek,  18T0,  113. 


CHAPTER  XXIII 

I.  Noga!  are  a  small  Tartaric  people,  living  In  the  Caucasus  near  the 
Caspian  Sea  and  formerly  in  the  Crimea,  in  southern  Russia.  A  branch 
of  Nogai  Tartars  are  Norm. 

8.  /.  Efremov,  The  Don  Cossacks  (Russian  Rer.,  Ill,  1914,  116-91); 
M.  Hrutxwitki,  Geschichte  des  Ukrainischen  Volkes,  Letpdg,  1900; 
Btauplaa,  S.  D.,  Description  d'Ukraine,  Rouen,  1660,  IIS;  E.  Ttehepour- 
kovtky,  Zwet  Haupttypen  der  Gmssruasen  (Kow.  Blatt  d.  d.  Ges.  f. 
Anthr.,  XLI,  1910,  9-19);  P.  Tielmbituks,  Kune  Cbarscteratlk  der  Kldn- 
russen   (Russ.  Rev.,  VIII,  1898,  361-78). 

3.  See  also:  H.  WUd:  (1)  Temperatnr-VerhSltnisie  des  Rnsstschen 
Reiches,  Berlin,  1881;  (3)  Die  Regens-verbtUtnisse  des  russischen  Reiches, 
St.  Petersburg,  1987;  Weikof,  A.,  Meteorologj  in  Russia  (Smithsonian 
Report  for  1878,  Washington,  1873,  967-98^;  W.  KSppen,  tJber  die 
BevMkerung  in  Hussland  ("Russlsche  Revue,"  1888,  914-81);  Wittm- 
heim,  Uber  Russlands  Wasserverbindungen,  Mitau  &  Leipzig,  1843;  Zur 
Pflege  der  Statistik  In  Russland  (Russ.  Rev.,  XIX,  1881,  997-43), 

4.  Professor  Karl  Penka  represents  the  theo^  that  the  influence  of 
climate  has  exterminated  the  Aryan  or  Indo-European  race  In  India, 
Persia,  Greece,  Italy,  Spain,  France  and  Southern  Germany,  the  Aryan 
speech  alone  being  left  as  the  perroanent  effect  of  early  Aryan  conquest 
He  believes  that  the  fair  race  holds  the  Baltic  lands,  the  brown  race  the 
shares  of  the  Mediterranean,  and  black  race  holds  tite  tropics.  Accord- 
ing to  him,  the  fair  races  succeed  only  in  the  temperate  lones,  and  the 
dark  races  only  in  the  tropical  and  subtropical  lands,  for  as  a  rule,  he 
says,  it  is  found  that  Northern  races  die  out  if  transplanted  to  tba 
South,  and  the  Southern  races  become  extinct  in  the  Nortli— intrusive 


-i^SO/:?. . 


d92  Notes  to  Voltme  Two 

conquest  or  colonisation  has  left  little  or  no  trace. 

5.  From  Latin  mm  (of  oneself) »  and  eidmm,  ^a  killing'*  tnm 
(to  kiU). 

6.  See:  J7.  Dwkeim,  Le  Suicide,  Paris,  1897;  B€kfi$h,  Der  SdlMtmoidL 
Berlin,  1905;  O.  K&nnem,  The  problems  of  suicide  (Nineteenth  Centniy, 
1909,  S18-3S9);  A,  Legoyt,  Le  suicide  anden  et  modeme^  P,  1881;  if. 
Motto,  Bibliograila  delsuicido,  Bdlinsona,  1890;  A.  K,  Strahtm,  Suicide 
and  Insanity:  A  Physiological  and  Sociological  Study,  L»  1803;  H»  Rott, 
Der  Sdbstmord,  Koln,  1905;  Oauliier,  Les  maladies  sodaks,  Paris,  1913; 
MSdwUU,  Le  suicide  en  droit  phial,  Bordeaux,  1911;  Pf^iff,  t)ber  dea 
Selbstmord,  Jena,  Fischer,  191S;  K.  A.  OeUr,  Der  Sdbstmord,  LehMfr 
1904.  ^^ 

7.  See  also:  Bavit,  Caract^res  de  Sc3rthes  et  caract^res  de  Slavs  (^ar. 
de  I'Acad.  Matt  de  Rdms,  toL  117, 1904-5,  Reims,  1908, 143-60) ;  CJk#rvH 
A,,  L'Austriche  et  la  Hongrie  de  demain:  Les  diff^rentes  nationality 
d'apr^  les  langues  parl^  avec  des  nombres  tableaux  statlstiqae  et 
cartes  ethnographique,  Paris  &  Nancy,  1915,  169;  E,  Ckriitieh,  The 
soul  of  the  southern  Slav  (Fortnightly  Review,  voL  96,  19li,  843- 
59);  A.  Fouili€,  Psychologic  du  peuple  Russe  (Rev.  poL  et  litt 
Rev.  Bleue,  XVIII,  1909,  481-7);  Oam,  H.,  The  Land  of  Riddlob 
New  York,  1904;  A.  W,  Hupfel,  t)ber  den  Nationalcharakter  der  Russen, 
Riga,  Hartnocb,  1781,  S31;  A.  L  Kaprin,  A  Slav  Soul,  London,  G<Mi- 
stable,  1916,  XII +935;  2>.  Lacrois,  Les  myst^res  de  la  Russie,  Paris,  1845; 
E,  B,  Lanin  (pseudonym  of  £.  J.  Dillon),  Russian  Characteristics,  Lon- 
don, Chapman  &  Hall,  1899;  If.  and  A,  LHKbridge,  The  Soul  of  Russia, 
New  York,  Lane,  1916;  R,  Lyall,  The  Character  of  the  Russians,  Lon- 
don, Cadell,  1893;  /.  A.  Novicow:  (1)  The  Russian  People  (in  Raubaud*s 
The  Expansion  of  Russia,  N.  Y.,  1904);  (9)  The  Russian  people:  a 
psychological  study  Cantern.  Monthly,"  III,  1901,  359-410);  A.  8.  Bap- 
poport:  (I)  The  psychology  of  the  Russian  nation  (Monthly  Rev.,  Lon- 
don, XIX,  1905,  13-91);  (9)  Home  Life  in  Russia,  N.  Y.,  MacmiUan, 
1913,  X-l-907;  A.  Sikorsky,  Quelques  traits  de  la  psychologie  des  Slaves 
(Rev.  philosophique,  vol.  45,  1898,  695-35);  The  Slav:  His  splendor,  his 
misery,  and  his  place  among  the  nations  of  to-morrow  (^'Craftsman,'*  voL 
97, 1914, 135-44,  944) ;  de  Rechberg,  Les  peuples  de  la  Russie,  Paris,  1819- 
3,  9  vols.;  Schmidt,  Bilder  aus  den  geistigen  Leber  unserer  Zeit,  Leipzig^ 
1875;  N.  T.  Stead,  The  Arrival  of  the  Slav  ("Contemporary  Rev,"  1909); 
Stephen,  W,,  (Edit.)  The  soul  of  Russia,  London,  Macmillan,  1916, 
XVI4-S07;  A.  F.  Rittich,  Die  Ethnographic  Russlands  (Petermann's 
Mitteilungen  Erganiungsheft,  Gothen,  vol.  54,  1878);  N,  Velimirtwieh: 
(1)  The  Soul  of  Serbia,  London,  1906;  (9)  Serbia  in  Light  and  Darkness, 
London,  Longmans,  1916;  T,  F.  von  Trol,  Aus  der  slawischen  Welt,  Leip- 
zig, Lis,  1902,  9  vols.;  Luhor  Niederl^:  (1)  La  Race  Slave:  statistique, 
demographic,  anthropologic,  Paris,  Mulo,  1910;  (9)  Geographical  and 
Statistical  View  of  tiie  Contemporary  Slav  Peoples  (Report  of  Smith- 
sonian Institution  for  1910,  pp.  599-612);  /.  3/.  N.  Brodhend,  Slav  and 
Moslem,  Aiken,  S.  C,  1893;  W,  F,  Bailey,  The  Slavs  of  the  War  Zone, 
London,  Chapman,  1916;  S»  V,  Geiman,  Ethnogniphy  in  Russia  (*'Russ. 
Rev.,  II,  1916,153-9);  Russland  Oder  Sittcn  der  Bewohm  r  der  samtlichen 
Provlnzen  dieses  Reich.s,  Stuttgart,  1828;  L.  Leper:  (1)  Les  Slaves  aa 
XIXe  si^cle,  Paris,  H^rissey,  1894;  (9)  Contcs  Slaves,  Paris,  Leroux, 
1909;  (3)  Le  Monde  Slave,  Paris,  Hachette,  1897,  XXlI+344;  R,  IF. 


Notet  to  Volume  Two  S93 

CkQd,  Potential  Russia,  New  York,  DuHon,  1916;  /.  A.  Atkbuon  tmd  J. 
WoUUt,  a  plctaresque  representation  of  tbe  maaiiers,  customs,  and 
amusements  of  the  Russians,  ete.,  London,  Bulmer,  1803-4,  3  vols.;  R. 
Btyttold*.  Mf  Sla*  friends.  New  York,  Dutton,  J9I6j  A.  L»roy-B»aif 
lieu,  Un  homme  d'^tate  russe  ("Kev.  des  Deux  Mondes,"  Oct,  1880)) 
P.  L«roy-B»attlieu,  La  Renovation  dc  I'Asie  (SiMrie,  Chine,  Japan), 
Paris,  Colin,  1900,  XXVI-4-483;  B.  Parts,  Russia  and  Reform,  London, 
190T,  X1V+5T6;  Baron  Haatkauitn,  Studien  Ui)er  die  inneren  ZustSnde, 
das  Volksleben  und  insbesondere  die  liindlichen  Elnrelchtungen  Russ- 
lands,  Hannover,  3  vols.,  lUl-i;  V.  O.  Khtehevtky,  A  Historr  of  Russia, 
London,  Dent,  1911,  3  vols.,  (3T3-f-919-f33S) ;  H.  W.  Wiiliara*,  RoBsla  of 
tbe  Russians,  Lontlon,  1914;  W.  K.  Kelly,  History  of  Rnssia,  Londtm, 
1854,  S  vols.;  P.  N.  MUyukov:  (1)  Russia  and  its  crisis,  Chicag^  1910, 
XIV-|-588t  (S)  Tlie  Cliief  Currents  of  Russian  Historical  Tliougfat 
("Amer.  Hist  Asso.  Annual  Report  for  1904,  Washington,  1905") ;  (3) 
Essai  GUT  I'histolre  de  la  civilisation  russe,  Paris,  1903;  (4)  Constitutional 
Government  for  Russia  (Tlie  Civic  Forum,  N.  Y.,  1908,  39) ;  P.  Vino- 
gradot:  (1)  Russia  and  the  present  war;  the  psjrchology  of  a  nation 
("Educ  Rev.,"  VOL  48,  1914,  332-46)  i  (9)  Russia:  the  psychology  of  a 
nation  (Oxford  Pamphlets,  III,  13,  1915);  (3)  Russian  problem  (Yale 
Rev.,  IV,  1915,  36T-6S) ;  (4)  The  Russian  Problem,  London,  Constable, 
1914,  VIII4-4IJ  Turgenyev,  Le  Russie  et  les  Russes,  Paris,  1BS8,  3  vol*. 
See  also  EncyclopsEflia  Britannica,  Catholic  Encyclopatdla,  New  Inter- 
national EntyelopEdia,  and  German,  French,  Italian,  Spanish  and  Slavic 
(RusaioD,  Polish  and  Csecb)  CyclopKdiss. 


CHAPTER  XXrV 

1.  See:  7.  V.  BtAnof,  The  Co-operative  Movement  Id  Russlai  Its  his- 
tory, signiflcance,  and  ciiaracter,  Manchester,  Cooperative  Printing  So- 
ciety, 191T,  163.  There  Is  a  Russian  paper  {The  Rtutian  Co-op*ratiet) 
eiblished  in  Enfjllsh  (London,  83  Finsbury  Pavement)  dealing  with  the 
ussian  co-operative  movement  in  theory  and  practice.  See  also:  O.  Cokn, 
Gemeinscbaft  und  Hausgenossenschaft,  Stuttgart,  1BS8;  Haxthatutn, 
£tude  sur  les  Institutions  National  de  la  Kussie,  Paris,  1847-53,  3  vob. 
(it  Is  a  translation  from  tlie  German,  and  famons  for  ttie  description 
of  the  Russian  Mir);  K»n*iler,  Zur  Geschichte  and  Kritik  des  b&uer- 
lichen  Grundbesitzes  in  Russland,  Berlin,  18T6-83,  3  vols.;  Anat.  Lerog- 
Btavlis,  Un  Homme  d'fitst  Russe,  Paris,  1884  (It  Is  a  study  of  Milu- 
tine  and  the  drafting  of  the  emancipation  project);  M.  MarkoeicK, 
Die  serblsche  Houskommunlon  und  ihre  Bcdeutunfc  In  der  Vergangenhdt 
und  Gegenwart,  LeIpiIg,  1903;  81.  Novakovich,  On  the  Zadruga  (Pro- 
ceedings of  the  Serbian  Academy,  Belgrade,  vol.  XXIV);  /.  PHti#r; 
(1)  Die  serblsche  Zadruga,  Gras,  189G-1900;  (3)  Zur  Geschichte  der 
slnvischen  Pflupcs,  Grai,  1996;  (3)  Die  Alt-slovenlsche  Zupa,  Grai,  1900 
(all  in  his  Porirhiaujen  lur  Social-und  Wirtschaftsgeschichte  der  Slaven, 
Gra«,  1896-1900);  (4)  Die  alleren  BesiehunRcn  der  Slaven  lur  Turko- 
Tartaren  und  Germanen  und  ihre  soiial-gescbichtlicbe  Bedeutung,  Stutt- 
gart, 1905;  O.  SI.  Utietenovich,  Die  Hnusknmmunion  der  SUdslaven, 
Wien,  1869;  P.  O.  Vinogradoff.  Self-government  in   Russia,,  London,. 


S94  Notes  to  Voltme  Two 

Constable,  1915,  118;  F.  Bogiikieh:  (1)  Le  Droit  ContmnSer  te  Slmi 
M^ridionaux  d'aprts  le  recherches  de  M.  V.  Bogiahicli  (Her.  de  kgU^ 
tion  ancienne  et  modcrnc,  Paris,  1876) ;  (2)  Compilation  of  L^al  UtHfB 
among  the  Soutli  Slaves,  London,  1874;  V.  8.  Tarro§,  The  VwmUM 
Democracy  of  Russia  {ItUem,  Journal  of  Ethics,  XXVII,  No.  4^  Jiiy, 
1917);  /.  M.  Zujovie,  Sur  Tagriculture  et  les  paysans  en  Serbie,  Partf, 
1917,  ^;  K.  Stojanovieh,  £tat  dconomique  de  la  Serbie,  Belgrade^  1901; 
Milorad  Zebich,  La  Serbie  agricoie  et  sa  d^ocratie,  Paris,  1917. 

9,  See  for  example.  Holms,  CK,  Peasant  Art  in  Rnwia  (LondoB  nd 
N.  Y.,  "The  Studio,"  1912,  pp.  534-86  pL  Ulustr,). 

3.  Prince  Wollconsicy,  however,  rightly  says  tliat  ft  would  be  *%^iistioe 
and  ingratitude  to  extend  this  Judgment  to  the  respective  worics  of  mei 
of  science  or  travellers  and  explorers  who  devoted  many  yean  of  tfadr 
lives  to  the  study  of  Uie  history,  literature,  and  institutions  of  the  Rusrin 
country,  such  as  RnLston,  Mackensie  Wallace,  Lerov-Beaullea»  Rambond 
and  others.**  Wallace's  Itu$9ia  is  admitted  by  all  the  Rusriims  to  be 
much  the  best  book  written  by  an  Englislmian  on  their  country.  O.  IL 
Kartochinsky,  in  the  September  number  of  tlie  (New  Yorlc)  Itutmtm 
Review  (1916)  shows  clearly  that  so  far  as  nations  are  coDoemed, 
mystery  shrouds  notliins  but  ignorance.  If  some  foreign  people  peniit 
in  calling  Russia  a  land  of  mystery  it  is  because  they  have  to  hide  thrir 
total  lack  of  knowledge  concerning  Russia.    To  quote   Kartochinskv: 

''Until  very  recently  Russia  was  regarded  in  almost  all  the  ^viliied 
countries  of  the  world  as  a  land  in  which  one  should  always  seek  for 
defects,  for  deftnitdy  negative  tendencies.  It  is  true  that  wherever  In  tiie 
world  there  exists  a  feeling  for  the  beautiful  Russian  literature  was 
recognized,  and  due  homage  was  paid  to  such  writers  as  Turgeniev, 
Tolstoy,  Dostoycvsky.  Still  more  recently  Russian  art  has  received  wide- 
Fproaci  and  general  recognition.  But  this  did  not  change  the  general 
opinion  al>out  Russia;  on  the  contrary,  it  seemed  to  accentuate  it. 

"It  seemed  that  everybody  conceded  Russia  enormous  hidden  pos- 
sibilities. Russian  literature  was  taken  to  be  a  striking  proof  of  this. 
Hut  at  the  same  time  the  prevailing  conviction  was  that  Russia  is  destined 
to  lock  a  civilization  that  would  permeate  the  whole  life  of  the  country. 

•There  was  not  a  horror,  not  a  nightmare  that  was  not  ascribed  to 
Russia.  And  it  must  be  admitted  that  Russian  life  often  served  to 
stiy^ngthen  this  view.  People  were  interested  in  Russia,  but  they  never 
went  to  the  trouble  of  studying  her.  Tlie  ridiculous  ideas  of  wolves  and 
l)ears  running  loose  through  the  streets  of  Russia's  capital  dominated 
for  a  long  time  the  impression  that  foreign  travellers  formed  of  Russia. 
Even  after  1005,  when  the  creation  of  the  Duma  placed  Russia  in  the 
same  class  politically  as  the  rest  of  Europe,  the  world  still  continued  to 
look  on  Russia  as  on  a  backward,  almost  a  half  Asiatic,  country. 

"It  was  the  great  European  war  that  wrought  a  miracle  in  the  atti- 
tude of  the  whole  civilized  world  toward  Russia.  Wrapped  in  the  flames 
of  war,  Russia  to-day  suddenly  appeared  in  a  new  light  before  the  eyes 
of  the  world;  and  now  she  stands  before  the  world  a  mighty  nation,  full 
of  magnificent  courage,  fully  conscious  of  her  great  duty  before  modem 
civilization.  The  whole  world  has  suddenly  come  to  a  rcnlizntion  of  the 
fact  that  Russia  must  be  studied,  not  merely  regarded  with  idle  curiosity. 

The  first  step  in  this  direction  was  taken  t)y  Russians  most  powerful 
ally,  England.    And  this  is  especially  flattering  to  Russia,  because  before 


{ 

ii 


I 


Notet  to  Volume  Two  895 

tbe  war  there  wna  scarcelf  a  countiy  where  she  was  leu  undentood  than 
In  BnglRnd.  The  Anglo-Saxiin  mind,  direct,  lo^cal,  completely  imbued 
with  Uie  recognition  of  human  individuality,  slmpiy  refused  to  under- 
stand what  appeared  to  be  a  conglomeration  of  contradictory  and  often 
absurd  phenomena  which  ii  called  the  life  of  Russia. 

"What  was  perfectly  certain  to  the  British  mind  was  that  Riusia  had 
not  yet  come  to  a  recognition  of  human  individuality,  and  that  was 
sufficient  reason  for  the  Englishman  to  look  down  upon  Russia.  At  the 
same  time  the  best  of  English  society  was  always  in  sympathy  with  pro- 
gressive movements  in  Russia.  No  country  with  the  exception  of  the 
United  States  has  ever  proved  to  be  such  a  hospitable  haven  for  Russian 
political  exiles  as  England.  The  Society  for  Russian  Freedom,'  whose 
membership  consisted  of  some  of  the  best  men  In  England,  always  did 
everything  in  its  power  to  aid  these  exiles,  and  the  radical  circles  of 
Russia  appreciated  this  and  the  bene&cence  of  the  British  political  In- 
stitutions. 

"Yet  despite  all  this  England  did  not  know  Russia.  And  it  was  not 
until  the  war  that  she  recognised  the  need  of  knowing  her  and  began  to 
malie  up  for  lost  time.  Chi  March  10,  191fi,  at  the  Speaker's  house  In 
Westminster  the  first  meeting  of  the  Russia  Society  took  place.  Hk 
new  society  promises  to  do  for  Englishmen  what  has  not  been  done  bere> 
tofore,  vIe.,  aid  them  in  acquiring  a  knowledge  of  Rnssta. 

*^he  president  of  the  Russia  Socie^  Is  the  Speaker  of  the  House  of 
Commons,  Uie  Right  Hon.  James  W.  Lowther,  while  its  honorary  secre- 
tary is  James  A.  Malcolm.  During  the  ftrst  year  the  membership  of  the 
society  reached  TOO. 

"The  first  lecture  of  the  society  was  given  in  Octolier,  IBIS,  and  tt 
was  very  successful.  Sir  Edward  Grey,  who  was  invited  as  one  of  tiie 
guests  of  honor,  was  unable  to  attend  the  lecture,  but  be  sent  the  fol- 
lowing interesting  letter: 

"'Dear  Mr.  Malcoui:  I  should  have  much  liked  to  have  attended 
the  first  lecture  of  the  Russia  Society,  hot  I  fear  that  the  pressure  of  the 
Foreign  Office  and  other  work  renders  It  quite  impossible  for  me  to  do 
so.  I  am  glad  to  hear  of  the  progress  which  the  society  is  making 
and  1  much  appreciate  the  value  of  the  work  it  is  doing  in  strengthening 
the  bonds  which  already  so  happily  unite  the  peoples  of  Great  Britain 
and  Russia.  The  greater  our  knowledge  of  Russia  becomes,  the  more 
our  admiration  for  her  increases.  I  wish  the  lecture  all  success.  Yours 
sincerely,  E.  Gut.' 

"Basing  its  activities  on  the  contention  that  'a  permanent  under- 
standing between  Russia  and  England  means  permanent  peace  of  the 
world,'  the  Russia  Society  is  doing  everything  in  its  power  to  apread 
knowledge  atiout  Russia,  to  make  clear  Russia's  charat^r.  Its  peculiar- 
ities, its  customs.  A  great  deal  of  attention  is  paid  to  the  study  of  the 
Russian  language,  and  it  is  stated  that  because  of  the  Russia  SocletJ 
over  two  tliousand  Englishmen  have  learned  the  Russian  language. 

"It  Is  interesting  in  this  connection,  that  there  is  the  following  char- 
acteristic paragraph  In  the  statement  of  the  purpose  of  the  Russia 
Society!  The  society  will  not  directly  concern  itself  in  the  development 
of  commerce  and  finance  Ijetween  the  two  empire^.'  It  Is  evident  that 
tiie  society  prefers  to  leave  the  practical  prolilaus  of  the  economic  re- 


NoUt  to  folmmg  Two 


about  •&  [nteUecbul  rapproehm 

"It  would  be  well  If  other  coiintriei  conU  follow  I 
The  United  SUtn  alreadr  bu  an  mgaxf  HmX  woit 
about  doMT  ecDDomic  rdationB  bctwwu  AiDcriea  and  Bus 
AmericaD-Rnuiaii  Chamber  of  Cacnmeree,  ^organiMd  to  eDConiage  and 
proDiote  a  doaer  nnion  in  IndiifltiT,  eoannem  and  finance  and  to  enafte 
boodi  of  mutual  STmpatfay  and  fiiauUilp  between  the  two  great  p-*W^ 
Rustia  and  the  United  Staitei.' 

"The  Amerioui-Riuilan  Chamber  of  Ccmnerce  wsa  organbed  In  Jan- 
naiy,  1910,  and  Hr.  dtarlea  H.  BOToton  Ii  Its  picddenL  l\»  object,  at 
we  have  seen,  b  twofold,  tIs^  to  do  btuiiiesc  with  Ro«Bia  and  to  know 
Russia.  Aod  It  contend*  that  to  be  close  to  Russia,  to  do  basineM 
with  RoMia,  mean*  flnt  of  all  to  nndentand,  to  know  Rnaria.* 

"Nccessarilj,  the  pre(ent  actiritief  of  the  ebamber  are  directed  towaid 
the  establishment  of  eeonomlc  tiea  irith  Knada.  Working  bi  co-operatloa 
with  the  Moscow  RnmlaiHAmerkan  Chamber  of  Commeroe,  tne  N^ 
York  chamber  b  dc^g  Talnable  work  in  assisting  American  bniuteas  eaea 
by  pMTiding  than  wltb  practical  and  theoretic*]  information  aboot  the 
Russian  market.    Bnt  It*  second  purpose  remains  unaccomplished. 

"There  b  no  doubt  that  economic  information  about  Russia  b  necen- 
MXj,  but  there  seems  to  be  also  little  doubt  that  It  b  Inteilectna] 
relations  that  can  serve  as  a  foondation  for  real  intellectual  friend- 
ship. The  experience  of  the  Bussia  Society  ought  to  prove  raluablc 
There  b  need  of  a  similar  locie^  in  the  United  Statrs,  for  it  b  difficult 
for  one  organization  to  accomplish  two  purposes  the  accomplishment  of 
each  of  which  requires  considerable  effort.  Perhaps  the  American- 
Russian  Chamijer  of  Commerce  possesses  sufficient  resources  to  accom- 
plish both  of  lb  pun>oscs  in  tlic  future;  but  even  if  this  b  the  case 
there  b  certainly  need  in  the  United  States  for  an  organiiation  devoted 
CsclusiTely  to  the  Study  of  Russia.  When  such  a  society  is  orfcaniicd 
and  acquires  at  least  the  prestige  and  the  efficiency  of  the  Kussia  Society 
Russia  will  find  herself  well  on  the  road  toward  real  friendship  with  the 
two  CnglUh-speaklng  countries  which  are  at  the  same  time  the  moat 
powerful  countries  of  the  world." 

4.  AT.  St.  Stancyevich,  New  Serbia  and  lb  Problems  ("The  Nation," 
Dec.  13,  1917,  p.  660).  Compare  also:  B.  Ckarmat:,  Zarismus,  Pan- 
■lavismus,  Kriegl  Wlen  and  Lcipiig,  Suscliilzky,  191J.  5(i,  3.  ed.;  Ii. 
Fahiayl,  Die  panslavbtische  Yrape  (Polen,  I,  N.  2,  191  !■,  165-5)  j  L. 
Levin*,  Pan-SlaTlsm  and  European  Politics  (Polit.  Science  Quarterly, 
XXIX,  1914,  664-86)1  N.  Markoriteh,  Le  pangennanisme  en  Orient;  le 
crime  primiditd,  Nice^  Rosanoff,  1916,  25;  A".  Xoeliel,  Die  entlante 
Panslavisnus  und  die  grosse  AussGhnung  drr  Siaren  und  Germanen, 
MUnchen,  Sachs,  1915,  16;  V,  R.  Baeich,  Southeastern  Kurope,  N.  Y, 
Revell,  1917;  Schti«sit»d«r,  H.,  Unter  dcm  Zarismus  und  Panslavlsmus, 
MUnchen,  Seybold,  1815,  30j  F.  H.  Tyrrrll.  The  great  war  between  the 
Teuton  and  the  Slav  (United  Service  Magasine,  London,  1914,  v.  171, 
31-7). 

5.  W.  Qu»TTi«T,  LeibnitE  In  seinem  Bcstebungen  zu  Russland  und  Peter 
der  Grossen,  St.  Petersburg  and  Leipzig,  18T3;  M.  Pontelt,  Peter  der 
Grosse  und  Leibnits,  Dorpat  &  Moskou,  IMS.    See  also:  R.  N.  Bam: 


Note*  to  Vtdtme  Two  S97 

(I)  Tfce  pnplls  of  Peter  the  Great,  1897-17*0,  Wertminsler,  189Tj  (9) 
The  Dau^ter  of  Peter  the  Great,  London,  1889;  Bamnn,  The  life  of 
Peter  the  Great,  London,  1873;  BtrgkoU,  Napoleon  I*',  auteur  du  testa- 
ment de  Pierre  le  Grand,  Bruasels,  1863;  Btrgmann,  Peter  der  Grosse, 
KiinigsberK-Rlga-Mittau,  1S33-1830{  Brutkm,  Das  Testament  Peter  dca 
Grossen  (Hist  Zeitschrlft,  t.  41,  1879,  385)  j  O.  Browning,  life  of  Peter 
the  Great,  London,  1880;  BrSekntr,  Peter  der  Grosse  (in  the  Oncken 
series,  Berlin,  leW) ;  E.  H«rma»nt,  Peter  der  Grossc  ond  der  Zarev- 
flsch  Alexis,  Leipzig,  1880j  /.  T.  W,  Johiutoit,  World  patriots,  N.  Y, 
World  Patriots  Co^  1917(  W.  Litxt,  "Das  politische  Testament  Peter 
der  Grossen"  und  Napoleon  Bonaparte's  als  Verhaltnisse  Eum  Weltkrie^ 
I^ipilg,  Xenien,  1914,  TT;  Mintdov,  Pierre  le  Grand  dans  la  Uttfrature 
itrangire,  St.  Petersbourg,  1879  (contains  bibliographical  notes  on  1900 
works  not  Russian  relating  In  some  waj*  to  Peter  the  Great)  t  Motlaif, 
Peter  the  Great  (North  American  Rev.,  Oct,  1S*S);  3ehuyl*T,  Peter 
the  Great,  N.  Y.,  Scribner,  1884,  9  vols.j  V.  dt  VogHi.  Les  flls  de  Herre 
le  Grand,  Paris,  1884t  Voltairt,  History  of  Peter  the  Great,  London, 
1860  (see  also  his  Histotre  de  rBurope  de  Russie  sous  Pierre  le  Grand, 
Gentre,  1759-1763,  9  vols.);  K-  Wali*t*vi>ki,  Pierre  le  Grand,  Paris,  1897 
(translated  into  English,  N.  Y.,  Appleton) ;  Deutschland,  Das  Verhang- 
nUvolIe,  Oder  das  Testament  Peter  der  Grossen,  Hamburg,  1900.  Among 
the  Russian  works  mention  should  be  made  of  Nickolas  Polevoy  (Hlttory 
of  Peter  the  Oreat),  D.  Merejkowski  or  Mereihkovsky  (his  Piter  <md 
AlexU—t  well-Informed  historical  nOTel),  Serge  Solovyer,  Milj^kov, 
Philjppoff,  etc  No  doubt,  every  Slar  admires  the  deeds  of  Peter  the 
Great,  except  his  failure  to  bring  ibe  Russians  Into  the  real  atmospbere 
of  Western  civilisation,  for  instead  of  "Europeaniilng"  Russia  he  only 
"Germanised"  it.  It  is  very  Interesting  to  note  here  that  Peter  the  Great 
was  the  Russian  ruler  who  asked  alliance  with  the  South-Slavs 
against  Turkey.  In  1709  the  Russians  have  beaten  the  Swedish  King 
Charles  XHth  at  Poltava,  and  Charles  Xllth  ran  away  to  Turks,  seeking 
help  from  the  Sultan  Acluned  III.  Charles  influenced  the  Turkey  and 
she  declared  war  against  the  Russians  In  1711.  Count  Sava  Vladisavich 
(a  Serbian  by  birth,  bom  In  Henegovlna),  who  at  the  time  was  in  the 
service  of  Russia,  advised  Peter  the  Great  to  ask  help  from  the  South- 
Slavs,  especially  from  the  Serbs  of  Crna  Gora  (better  known  l»  its 
Italianiied  name,  Montenegro)  and  Heregovina.  Peter  the  Great 
accepted  the  good  advice,  and  in  1711  sent  to  the  Montenegro  Colonel 
Mikhail  MUoradovIch  (a  Serb  from  Herzegovina)  and  Ivan  Lukachevlch 
(from  Podgoritia,  a  city  in  Montenegro),  who  gave  to  Prince  and  Bishop 
Danllo  the  Second  of  Montenegro  the  autographic  letter  of  Peter  the 
Great  in  which  the  Russian  autocrat  invites  Montenegro  to  fight  tha 
Turks.  Montenegrins  are  known  for  their  love  of  their  great  Slavic 
country,  Russia.  Tebt  Alexander  Ilird  gave  toast  to  the  Prince  of 
Montenegro  in  1889,  '*To  Russia's  only  sincere  and  faithful  friend." 
Compare  this  with  the  bitter  cry  of  the  Russian  ambassador  Kanlbors 
when  leaving  the  Bulgarian  Bobtm^e  (^«ssembly)  in  I883i  Tigs,  black- 
guards, liars  r  wliile  the  Bulgarians  replied  with  cheers. 

[This  anti-Slavic  attitude  of  some  modern  Bulgarians  Is  explained  bj 
some  authors  as  due  to  the  inheritance  from  old  Bulgars,  "the  cursed  of 
God,"  who  come  and  settled  ttiemselves  down  in  the  midst  of  Ibe  Slavic 
tribes  CnmoTO,  Varna,  Silistria  were  their  principal  cities).    At  their 


Netft  to  Vobmt  TVm 


nstkm.  Like  a  troe  OrtenUl  prince^  tU>  Miui  h 
he  always  ate  alonet  Ml  canrUera  took  tbdr  rcpuU  at  »  dl»t»iiw  fron 
him,  Kated  on  chain  or  eroodiiiig  oo  tbdr  beeb.  Wu  wu  the  pifne^d 
Mcupstion  of  thcM  people;  (owatdlee,  dlwbedlencck  and  n^^eet  of 
horses  and  weapons  were  punished  roost  aerereljr.  Uon^  wu  ao  m^ 
even  In  the  tenth  ecntnry,  that  cattle  formed  the  main  means  of  boxtEr. 
Their  Slavic  nrlghboiliood  left  an  Indellhle  imprculon  opon  tfaon,  hf 
making  them  forget  their  Finnish  tongue;  but  it  did  not  alter  tbdt 
BSTHge  customs,  and  for  three  ccotorla  they  were  the  terror  of  the 
Greek  Empire.] 

6.  By  virtue  of  iti  geographical  dtnatlon,  its  featores,  and  Iti  hirtotfi 
Russia  la  a  land  of  raw  products,  aitbongfa  In  the  past  fifty  years  the 
manufacturing  Industry  has  derel(^)ed  rapidly.  Fully  BO  per  cenL  of  Its 
population  Uvea  by  agriculture,  yet  tmty  903  per  cenL  of  the  total  are* 
(8,600,000  square  mllo)  la  under  ttUage,  and  ISS  per  cent  is  devoted  ti» 
gardens,  mradows^  and  pastnrea.  Forests  cover  ^8  per  cent,  and  U.I 
per  cent.  Is  wholly  barren.  Natioiud  wealth  of  Russia  la  estimated  at 
50  bittioD  dollars  (it  Is  thus  the  fifth  richest  nation).  The  first  surprising 
thing  that  strikes  an  American  business  man  In  Russian  life  Is  ttie  Im- 
mense agrli^ulture  of  the  conntry,  in  which  she  surpasses  even  the  United 
States.  Russia  Is  the  most  Important  granary  of  the  world  (in  1910; 
when  crops  everywhere  were  normal,  it  exported  over  93  million  tons  of 
wheat— the  United  States  came  next  with  S3  millions  and  the  total  world 
crop  was  96  millions).  A  comparative  table  of  the  products  of  four 
cereals  in  the  United  States  and  Russia  in  1913  shows  the  following 
figureai 

I.  B^tia:  II.  Unittd  SlaUt: 

(bushels)  (bushels) 

I.  Wheat 9S6fiBOfiOO TeSJflO.OOO 

8.  Oats   1,922,875,000 1,121,768,000 

3.  Barley 562,800,000 179.189,000 

4.  Rye 999,fil«K)0 41,381,000 

Russia  is  the  third  tobacco-growing  country,  represented  by  198  millions 
Of  pounds  (the  United  States,  729,  and  British  India,  433  millions).  It 
la  the  second  petroleum  producing  country  (Ihe  first  is  the  United 
States).  Russia  contains  more  forests  than  any  other  country.  It 
raises  more  horses  than  any  other  country,  and  supplies  about  one-third 
of  the  furs  of  the  world.  It  has  almost  illimitable  coal  resources.  It  Is 
estimated  that  there  are  JS  billions  of  tons  of  coal  awaiting  development 
In  European  Russia  and  175  billion  tons  in  Asiatic  Russia.  Much  of  the 
business  in  Russia,  wholesale  as  well  as  retail.  Is  done  at  fairs,  of  wbidi 
there  are  over  three  thousands  which  take  place  annually  (the  most 
famous  fair  in  the  world  is  that  at  Nizhni  Novgorod).  Jiid(;t'd  by  the 
amount  of  its  deposits,  the  Russian  state  bank  Is  the  largest  bank  In  th« 
world.  The  deposits  in  Russian  banks  increased  from  9,5<X),000,000 
rulilcs  in  1904  to  G,OOO,0O0,0O0  rubles  in  1913,  and  to  If). 000 .100.000  rubles 
In  IdlT.  In  spite  of  the  Jiipnnrse  War  and  the  revolution,  tlie  gold 
reserve  In  the  treasury  of  the  State  Bank  Increased  from  1,100,000,000 
rubles  to  3,200,000,000  rubles  in  1913.     The  per  capita  debt  of  Russia 


liiotei  to  Volume  Tm  SQ9 

In  1913  wag  $59;  of  France,  CSOBi  of  Great  BriUIn,  ^79.  The  per 
capita  state  expense  of  Russia  is  the  lowest  In  Europe.  In  1913  It  wai 
tI9.S,  whUe  Id  Germany  It  was  9633;  Id  France,  953.6;  In  Great  Britain, 
|M0.  The  receipts  of  Russian  national  revenue  In  1913  amouoted  to 
3,500,000,000  rubles,  equal  to  one-half  that  amount  in  dollars.  Tlie 
greatest  drawback  of  Russian  economic  life  has  been  the  corrupt  old 
political  system  and  the  lack  of  proper  railways,  roads  and  general 
traffic  facilities  (the  length  of  Russian  railways  In  1913  was  only  U,000 
miles,  which  was  Inadequate  to  take  care  of  the  rapidly  developing  com- 
merce of  the  country).  A  pet  theory  in  the  United  States  is  that  the 
railroads  in  Russia  are  in  a  state  of  ruin.  This  is  denied  by  those  wtio 
know  the  facts.  Yes,  the  very  commissioa  sent  by  the  United  States 
(the  Root  Commission),  and  particularly  General  Scott,  has  reported 
"the  Tran-SIberian  Railway  in  magnificent  shape,  despite  the  reports  to 
the  contrary."  The  Russian  natural  riches  have  been  exploited  so  far 
only  Id  a  rather  limited  way  (most  of  her  wealth  In  the  Ural,  Cau- 
casus, Altai  and  Yablonova  mountains  remained  untouched).  One  of 
the  greatest  t>eneflts  for  Russia  after  the  war  will  be  the  full  develop- 
ment of  her  natural  resources,  the  opening  of  the  vast  natural  riches  of 
the  country  to  the  world.  While  there  were  large  business  transactions 
between  the  United  States  and  Germany,  France,  England,  Spain,  Italy, 
South  America,  etc.,  Russia  remained  outside  the  pale  of  American  com- 
merce, in  spite  of  the  fact  that  Russia  Is  four  times  as  lBr|[c  as  Europe, 
three  times  as  the  United  States,  and  44  times  as  the  slse  of  England. 
It  is  a  pity  that  Russia  figured  and  continues  to  figure  to  the  average 
merchant  of  the  United  States,  as  a  country  equal  to  Mexico  or  the 
South  American,  Latin  republics.  For  at  least  a  generation  to  come 
the  Russian  market  will  offer  every  opportunity  for  American  business. 
Ivan  Narodny  says  rightly  that  It  Is  not  strange  at  all  that  the  United 
States,  which  Is  foremost  in  indnstrlal  development,  is  far  behind  the 
other  countries  in  the  knowledge  of  principles  which  underlie  inter- 
national trade.  This  Is  due  to  the  fact  that  American  business  men  have 
l>een  in  the  habit  of  transacting  thrir  export  business  almost  entirely 
through  European  middlemen.  The  policy  of  the  United  States  has 
been  that  of  watchful  wt^ting  for  oraers  from  the  English,  the  Ger- 
mans, the  Dutch  and  merchants  of  other  nations.  For  some  time  to 
come  neither  Germany  nor  Prance  will  be  able  to  go  Into  Russia,  for 
«ven  If  this  war  does  not  last  lon^  Its  havoc  will  take  years  to  repair. 
Endless  readjustments  will  have  to  take  place  in  each  country  affected 
by  the  war.  Here  is  where  the  United  States's  wonderful  opportunities 
lie,  and  If  she  Is  prepared  for  It,  America  can  more  than  triple  her 
foreign  trade  within  a  period  of  a  few  years,  even  when  the  ammunition 
orders  stop.  In  one  word :  Whatever  may  happen  to  the  nations  engaged 
In  the  present  World  War  between  Russia  and  her  conquest  still  lie  those 
impenetrable  spaces  where  the  armies  of  Napoleon  Bonaparte  and  Jeng- 
his  Khan  lie  buried,  the  armies  that  the  world  has  not  forgotten.  No 
doubt,  at  the  close  of  this  World  War,  Russia  will  be  about  the  most 
promising  field  in  the  world  in  which  to  invest  capital,  for  It  has  the 


most    tremendous    possibilities    In    every    dimension.      [Si 
PatBoUks:   (1)    Economic   Russia,  N.  Y.,  Leach  &  Co.,  19IT,  98)    (9) 
The  change  in  Russia:  Its  Slgnlflcaoce,  N.  Y,  Leach  &  Co,  1917,  IIJ. 


I 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 

Excluding — «ith  few  exceptions — those  author*  and  references  which 
are  Indicated  in  the  text  of  this  study.  [L=Landon,  N.  T^New  York, 
Cb=CMcBgo,  I^ParU,  B=Berlln,  Lg=LeipKlg,  W=Wien,  H=Hoseow,  St 
P=St  Petersburg.] 

L  RUSSIANS 


Abbott,  J.  8.  C,  The  Empire  of  Ruula,  N.  T.,  ISM;  Narr«tlre  of  a 

Journey  from  Heraut  to  Khiva,  Moscow  snd  St  Petersburg  daring  the 

Russian  invasion  of  Khiva,  etc.,  L,  1B81,  3  vols.,  3rd  ed. 
Afanatytr,  G.,  Boris  Godunov  and  the  First  Pretender  (Ruaaian  Review, 

Liverpool,  II,  IBIS,  No.  4,  31-53);   Napoleon   and  Alexander,   1B07- 

1812  (Ibid.,  II,  1913,  No.  1,  SS-M;  No.  9,  51-79). 
AUkntukaya,  J.,  With  the  Russian  wounded,  L,  Unwin,  1916.  XII+ITft. 
Alexander,  A.,  Russia  from  Within,  N.  Y.,  1905. 
Alexander,  L.  A.  A.,  The  Drama  of  Blood,  performed  by  Russia  od  the 

World's  SUge  in  the  Light  of  the  Twentieth  Centu^,  N.  Y.,  1900, 

XIV+929. 
Altxmder,  OenenU,  Dramatic  Sketch  from  Rusrian  History,  L,  18TS. 
Atexeynko,  M.,  Five  years  of  budget  work  (Rusi.  Rev.,  I,  I9I9,  No.  9, 

14-U). 
Alexeyev,  B.,  The  Restoration  of  Order  and  the  First  Romanovi  (Ibid^ 

II,  1913,  No.  3,  14-50). 
Alexiaelcy,   O.   I.,   Modem   Russia,   Z^   Unwln,   1903,   961;   Russia  and 

Europe,  N,  Y.,  Sfribner,  1917,  359;  Russia  and  the  great  war,  N.  Y^ 

Scribner,  1915,  357. 
Alliion,  Th.,  Account  of  a  vt^age  from  Archangel  in  Russia,  1697,  etc, 

L,  1699,  184-llS  pp. 
Amte,  E.  O.  F.,  The  Revolution  In  the  Baltic  Provinces,  L.  190T. 
Anderton,  R.  C,  Canoring  and  camping  adventures,  being  an  account  of 

three  cruises  In  northern  waters,  L,  GUbert-Wood,  1910,  X-f  199. 
Andreyet,  L.,  To  the  Soldier  of  Russia  (Russ.  Rev.,  IV,  No.  1,  1918 

98-7). 
AiUhing,  3.  P.,  History  of  the  campaign  of  Count  Alex.  Suworow  Rym- 

nikski,  etc,  L,  Wri^t  1799,  B  vols. 
Appleto*,  if.,  Russian  Life  and  Society,  as  seen  In  1666-67,  by  Appleton 

and  Longfellow,  etc,  Boston,  Murray  tc  Emery  Co.,  1904,  933. 
Amutnmg,  F.  C,  The  New  Russia  (Univ.  Mag.,  Montreal,  XIII,  191*, 

5B&-94). 
Armttronff,  T.  B.,  Journal  of  travels  In  the  seat  of  war,  during  the  last 

two  campaigns  of  Russia  and  Turkey,  L,  Seguin,  1S3I,  XVI-f  949. 
Antaud,  C.  A.  de.  The  New  Era  in  Russia,  Washington,  1890. 
401 


403  BOSognfkg 

AMokava,  K.,  11»  Rnwo-fMnwrw  Cofiflet,  Bottom  WM^  UOIk  XIV 

-I-38S. 
Atktm^,  S.,  RnuU  (ISM^UM).    (CuabtUge  Hodna  THilwj.  lb^■ 

roUan,  t.  X.  1M>7,  431-44.) 
AtUm,  a.  a.,  Letten  on  ampUblou  war,  L,  Hxms,  Ull,  ZV4anL 
Atldn*<m,  J.  A.  ^  J.  Waller,  A  pktorcaqne  N^ircMiiUtlaB  of  tt»  Mi»' 

ners,  customs,  and  Minnqnwrtl  of  the  RbmUii%  In  BvlBier  li  Cn*  Ht^ 

4,  3  Tols.  (100  colond  pUca). 
Alkttuoti,  T.  W.,  Oriental  and  Wertetn  SOierla,  I,  UMl 
^wfm,  B.,  la  Hnida  Um  Flidtrand  (ConUll,  Jam,  ISIS). 
^Mfia,  H.  B.,  A  acannMr  thnm^  the  Far  Saat,  I«  Antddt  Ml^ 

XVI-4-a36. 
Aytcovgk.  H.  O.  0.  P.  t  OtUt^Bmrn,  R.  B,  VtOt  tha  ITiiwiaiii  k 

Uongtdla.  L,  Luc  »14^ 
Ba6b>i),  ^.,  National  Finances  and  the  Bconcanie  BvolntSaa  off  Ibi^K 

(Russ.  Rot.,  1,  ma.  No.  3,  1S-«S). 
BaddtWj,  /.  F.,  ThB  Rndan  Canqneat  of  Ow  CancaaB%  U  IMi^  * 

TOU. 

Baedik»r,  K..  Rniria,  N.  T.,  ScTOmer,  1014^  L3UV+«a 

Bmity,  W.  P.,  The  Slan  of  tiw  War  Zone  L,  ChapDWR  Be  Hnll,  UlT, 

xil+se6. 

fiitdi,  R.  ir.,  Rnuia  under  Anna  and  KU— hrth  (Cambridge  Moden 
History,  t.  VI,  lOOD,  301-39)  |  llw  flnt  RomaDon,  1019-1785,  L,  IMH. 

fiiiUm<l«e,  B.,  The  Aim  of  the  Rnadan  Mission  (Russ.  R«t.,  Ill,  ItIT, 
6^). 

Ballon,  M.  M.,  Due  North  or  Glimpses  of  Scandlnafia  and  Rnada,  Boa- 
ton,  Tkknor,  1887.  XII-|-S73. 

Ballm,  Russian  Ascendancy  In  Enrope  and  Asia  (Fortnightly  Rev, 
Uarch,  1919). 

BamcToft,  O.,  Rnssla,  1890  (Uteratoie  and  Historical  HiscellBnles,  K.  T., 
1B5T,  3IB-3S). 


^» 


.,  Port  Arthuri  a  monster  berolan,  N.  Y.,  Moffat  &  Co.  IMU, 

BtwiM,  i9.   O.,  Quicksteps  through   Scandinavia,  with  a  retreat   fMaa 

Moscow,  N.  Y.,  Harper,  1908,  69. 
Baum,  E.  P.,  Russiai  Its  People  and  Its  Literature  Ch,  IBOT. 
BtaupT*,  M.,  A  Treatise  on  the  Effects  and  Properties  of  Cold  wHh  a 

Slietch,  Historical  and  Medical,  of  the  Russian  Campaign,  Edinbnr|^ 

Madachnen  ft  Stewart,  1896. 
Btaxt»s,  C.  B.,  It.  For&M  &  a.  A.    Blrkett,  A  hiaiarj  of  Rusda  b>  Hod- 
ern  Times,  L,  Clarendon,  1917. 

B«ehhof»r,  C.  E.,  Russia  at  the  Crou-Roads,  N.  T^  ISI7. 
BtU,  J.,  TraTcls  from  SL  Petersburg  In  Russia  to  diverse  parts  of  AjI^ 

Glasgow,  1T63,  9  toIs. 
BtU,  A.,  A  liistx>rj  of  Russia,  L,  Longmans,  1836-8,  3  toIs. 
Btntimek-Seott,  W.  H.  C.  C,  Advantages  of  Russia  in  the  presoit  contest 

with  France,  L,  Jordan  *  Maxwell,  1807,  6S. 
Bfrard,  V.  (1.  e.,  Bngene  Victor),  Tbe  Russian  Empire  and  (^rism,  I« 

Nntt,  1905,  XXIV-f3W. 
Benbm,  P.  B.,  With  onr  Rnnlsa  allies,  I,  BlacUe,  191(^  37S. 


Bibliographff  403 

Sevan,  T.,  CoMocka  and  ear  in  GrUcIo,  L,  ColltnE,  1917,  390. 
BemluimeT,  0.  8.,  The  Russian  Jew  In  the  United  States,  PhJlsddphis, 

Winston  Co.,  IBOfi,  426.  t 

Beveridgi,  A.  J.,  The  RussUn  Advance,  N.  Y.,  1903,  4S5. 
BigaimD,  P.,  Tbe  Borderland  of  Czar  and  Kaiser,  N.  Y.,  1895. 
Biomberg,   M.,  Grand   Recitation   on   the   Russian  War,  in   Ifll^  etc, 

Lawrence,  Hoss.,  Wadsworth  Bro.,  18T0,  99. 
Bithop,  a.  B.  H.,  The  barbaria;  a  tale  of  the  Russian  front,  L.  1916,  16. 
Blaclutoek,  B.,  Ttie  land   of  the  viking  and   the  anpire  of  the  ^iharj 

N.  Y.,  Putnam,  188r,  913. 
Blake,  R.  E.,  The  Russian  Village  and  the  War   (Scientific  Monthly, 

May,   1BI7,   544-7)  j   The   Development  of  Public  Opinion  in   Russia 

during  the  War  (Ibid.,  5,  I91T,  31(^88). 
Bogdanov,  A.,  Meraories  of  the  Life  of  Artemi,  etc,  L,  Treuttel,  1899, 

X-I-3T4. 
Bogen,  B.  D.,  The  cbaniplon  of  Russian  Edncation  (Educ,  95,  1904, 

172-9). 
Bond,  Ed.  A.,  Russia  at  the  close  of  the  sixteenth  century,  L,  Haklnyt 

Society,  18S6. 
Bondar,  D.,  Simplified  Russian  method,  L,  Wilson,  1915,  VIII-)-399. 
Borodin,  N.  A.,  Ways  and  Means  of  Promoting  Friendly  Relations  be- 
tween Russia  and  America  (Russ.  Rev.,  11,  1916,  74-7). 
Botkine,  P..  A  Voice  for  Russia  (Cent  Mag.,  Nov.-Aprll,  I899-S,  611-*). 
Bovlgar,  D.  C,  England  and  Russia  in  Central  Asia,  L,  1873,  9  vols. 
BottfoM,  J.  B.,  Round  about  to  Moscow,  N.  T.,  Appleton,  1687,  XII-|-431. 
Bomring,  Report  on  the  Russian  Commercial  Union  (English  Par).  Doc, 

1840). 
Brand,  A.,  A  Journal  of  the  embassy  from  .  .  .  John  and  Peter  Alex- 

Eerlljit  emperors  of  Muscovy,  etc.,  L,  Brown,  1698,  134, 
Brtiiikovkasa,  Y.  K.,  For  Russia's  freedom,  Ch,  Kerr,  1905,  39. 
Bridge,  C.  A.  G.,  History  of  the  Russian  Fleet  during  the  Reign  of 

Peter  the  Great,  L,  1899,  XXV1-I-16I. 
BriekgneQ,  Ok.,  The  signs  of  the  timesi  or  a  warning  voice  to  Briton, 

L,  Hardwick,  1855,  24. 
Brtiekttt,  L.  P.,  The  cross  and  crescent,  or  Russia  and  Turkey,  PhUa- 

delphia,  Hubbard,  1677,  A94. 
Brcncn,  Forestry  In  the  Mining  Districts  of  the  Urals,  L,  1BS5. 
Brovme,  E.  O.,  England  and  Russia  (Asiatic  Rev.,  Feb.,  1914). 
£ruea,  J.,  The  conduct  of  the  emperor  and  Muscovites,  L,  1733. 
BrOckntT,  v.,  Peter  the  Great,  L,  1899;  Catherine  the  Second,  L,  1900. 
Brum,  C.  de,  Travels  Into  Moscovy,  Persia,  etc.,  L,  Bettesworth,  17^, 

9  vols. 
Burg,  if.,  Russian  life  of  to-day,  L,  Mowbray.  1915,  VlI-1-970. 
Bvrton,  R.  Q.,  Tropics  and  snows,  L,  Arnold,   1898,  XV-f-S49, 
Buxton,  U.,  Russian  Rule  in  Caucasus  (World's  Work,  Jan.,  1BI4)| 

The   Russians  in  Armenia    (Nineteenth  Century,  Lt  vol.  74,   1913, 

1357-86). 
CoW#»w»,  a..  The  tale  of  sorrow  (Russ.  Rev.,  I,  1914,  No.  3,  8(M7). 
CaroXU,  Ch.,  Great  Rnssia,  N.  Y.,  Knopf,  1916. 
Carriek,  V.  i  Forbet,  N.,  Picture  Tales  from  the  Russian,  Oxford, 

Btackweli,  1913. 
CaitiTo,  J.  B.,  History  of  Catherine  II,  L,  ISOO,  XXXI-{-679;  Hh 


404  Bibliography 

life  of  Catherine  n»  Empress  of  Russia,  I^  Longinaiii»  ITW^  S  fok 
CazaJet,  L.,  A  short  history  of  Russia,  L,  Clarendon,  1915,  88. 
Chapin,  W.   W,,  Glimpses  of  the  Russian  Empire   (Nat.  Geou  Mas, 

Nov.  1919). 
Child,  B.  W„  Potential  Russia,  N.  Y.,  Dutton,  1916,  991. 
Chiroh  V,,  Germany  and  the  Fear  of  Russia,  Oxford  Paniplilet%  Vl«  4^ 

4,  1915. 
Clarke,  Sir  O.  8.,  Russia's  Sea  Power,  Past  and  Present,  L^  1898. 
Clarke,  E.  D,,  Travels  in  Russia,  Tartary  and  Torkeyt    BdinlmiA 

Chambers,  1839,  140. 
Colloid,  B.  P.,  Innermost  Russia,  L,  1900. 
Cohden,  B.,  Facts  for  the  present  crisis  in  Russia,  Manchester,  Irdai4 

1876,  50;  Russia,  Turkey  and  England,  L,  Petter,  1876,  48. 
Cochrane,  /.  D,,  Narrative  of  a  pedestrian  Journey  tlmm^  Ruidaa 

and  Siberian  Tartary,  L,  Kniffh^  1834,  9  vols. 
Colton,  8,,  The  present  state  of  Russia,  L,  1861. 
Colquhoun,  A.  B.,  Russia  against  India,  N.  Y.,  1900;  Russia  in  Gentrd 

Asia  (Harpers,  v.  100,  1900^  S94-400). 
Conant,  Ch.  B.,  Russia  as  a  world  power  (North  Am.  Rer.,  V,  Itt^ 

1899,  178-90). 
Conrad,  J,,  Under  Western  Eyes,  L,  Methuen,  1911. 
Cowen,  Th,,  Russo-Japanese  War,  L,  Arnold,  1904,  XI-f-S43. 
Coxe,   W,,  Travels  in  Poland,  Russia,  Sweden  and  Denmark,   1808-14^ 

L,  1809. 
Cooncell,  C,  P.,  Through  Russia  in  War-time,  L,  &  N.  Y.,  Scrfbner, 

1917,  311. 
Crawskay,   W.,  Hie  European  Complication  Explained,  Newcastle-on- 

Tyne,  Horn,  1858. 
Crall,  /.,  The  Present  O)ndit]on  of  the  Muscovite  Empire,  till  the  year 

1698,  in  two  letters,  L,  Copgan,  1699,  2  pts. 
Curzon,  Lord,  Russia  in  Central  Asia,  and  the  Anglo-Russian  Question, 

L,  1889;  Problems  of  the  Far  East,  L,  1894. 
Curiin,  J,,  Tlie  Mongols  in  Russia,  Boston,  Little  &  O).,  1908,  481. 
Curtis,   W,  E„  Revolution  in   Russia   (Nat.  Geo.  Mag.,  XVIII,   1907, 

30^16);  Russia,  the  land  of  the  Nihilist,  Ch,  1888;  Around  the  Black 

Sea,  L,  1898. 
Custine,  Marquis  A.  de.  Empire  of  the  Tzars,  L,  1843. 
CiUchife-Hyme,  Through  Arctic  Lapland,  L,  1898. 
CzapHcka,  M,  A,,  My  Siberian  Year,  L,  Pott,  1916;  Aboriginal  Siberia: 

a  stufiv  in  social  anthropolog}',  Oxford,  Clarendon,  1914,  XIV-|-374. 
D.  O.,  Pictorial  History  of  the  Russian  War,  1854-5-6,  L,  1856. 
Dallas,  Q,  M,,  At  the  C>)urt  of  the  Czar   (Cent.  Mag.,  May-Oct.,  1891, 

83-95,  272-84). 
Dan,  B.,  Weak  points  of  Russia,  Tokyo,  Tenyodos,  1904,  54. 
Dana,  C,  A,,  Eastern  journeys,  N.  Y.,  Appleton,  1898,  Ill-f  146. 
D*Anvergu€,  /.,  The  Athletic  Awaking  of  Russia  (The  Field,  Dec.  13, 

1913);  White  Nights  in  Russia  (Bystander,  Sept.  3,  1913). 
Darlington,   Th.,  Education  in  Russia    (Board  of  Education,   Special 

Reports,  L,  vol.  23). 
Davis,  8.  M.  A.,  Norway  nights  and  Russian  days,  N.  Y.,  Ford,  How- 
ard &  Hnlbert,  1887,  325. 
Dearmer,  P.,  Russia  and  Britain,  Oxford  Pamphlets,  No.  XVII,  1916, 


Ik 


Bibliography  406 

76;  Freedom  In  RussIb  (Everfman,  June  37,  1913);  Tlic  soul  of  Rnl- 

sia  (Nineteenth  Century  &  After,  t.  17,  1916,  3S-S3). 
Dtcl*.  L.,  The  New  Rossis,  L,  1906,  379. 

De  Windt,  B.,  Russia  as  I  know  it,  L,  Chapman  &  HoU,  1917,  XI-|-939. 
D«utich,  L.,  Sixteen  vcars  In  Siberia,  L,  1906. 
Diffbg,  B.,  Through  Siberia,  a  Europe  in  making,  N.  Y,  191S. 
Dillrm,  E.  3.,  Why  Russia  went  to  war   (Conterap.  Rev.,  v.  100,  1914, 

450-69);  Germany's  Press  against  Russia  (Ibid,  April,  1914). 
Tiixm,  W.  O.,  Free  Russia,  L,  Hurst,  18T0. 
Dobton,  Q.,  Russia's  railway  advance  into  Central  Asia,  L^  Allen,  1890, 

XXlI-l-439;   St.  Petersburg,  L,  1910. 
Dobell,  P.,  Russia  as  It  Is,  L,  1633. 

DoToihmich,  VU  M.,  The  way  of  the  cross,  L,  Constable,  1916,  138. 
Draggt,  O.,  Russian  Affairs,  N.  Y.,  1904;  Russia  under  Nichntas  I 

(Cambridge  Modem  History,  t.  XI,  1909,  368-74);  Russia  and  the 

period  of  reform  (Ibid.,  613-S4);  Russia  and  the  Levant  after  the 

Crimean  War   (Ibid.,  e48^SS). 
Dmmbatbs,  V.  V.,  Russia's  war  minister,  L,  Slmpklns  &  Co.,  19IS,  199. 
£>u/,   /   .£).,    (Ed.),   Russian   realities   and  problems,   Cambridge    Unl- 

Tersity  Press,  1917,  VI+89. 
Z>n/erm  &   Ava,   Bariot,   marehioMn   of.   My    Russian    and   Turkish 

Journals,  N.  Y.,  Hurray,  1916. 
Duma*,  A.,  Celebrated  Crimes  of  the  Russian  Court,  Boston,  1905, 
DKTiand,  K.,  The  Red  Reign,  N.  Y.,  1908. 
Eckardt,  J.,  Modern  Russia,  L,  1900;  Russia  before  and  after  the  war, 

L,  Longmans,  Green  &  Co.,  1680,  XlV-t-4Se. 
EdicaTtU,  8.,  Tlie  Russians  at  home,  L,  1861;  The  Romanoffs,  L,  1690. 
Elliot,  C.  B.,  Travels  in  the  Three  Great  Empires  of  Austria,  Russia 

and  Turkey,  Philadelphia,  1839,  9  vols. 
Elton,  A.  H.,  An  Inquiry  into  the  alleged  Justice  and  Necessity  of  the 

War  with  Russia,  L,  1B5A. 
Bm*ry,  li.  B.,  Russia  through  the  Stereoscope,  N.  Y„  Underwood,  1901, 

21fl. 
EngeUiaTdl,  A.  P.,  A  Russian  province  of  the  north,  Westminster,  Con- 

statile,  1899,  XIX+366. 
Engethardt,  N.,  Sketch  of  the  Story  of  the  Russian  Censorship,  in  Con- 
nection with  the  Development  of  Press,  1T03-I903,  St.  Petersburg,  1904. 
Erman,  G.  A.,  Travels  in  Siberia,  L,  1848. 
ETTtra,  L.,  The  Russian  Jews,  L,  1894. 
Fannino,  C.  E.,   Selected  Articles  on  Russian  history,  description  and 

politics,  N.  Y.,  Wilson,  1918,  384. 
Fedorm,  M.  P.,  Russia  and  England  In  Asia  (Russ.  Rev.,  II,  1913,  No. 

1,  70-68). 
Fell,  E.  N.,  Russia  and  nomad;  tales  of  the  Kirghiz  steppes,  N.  Y.,  Dnf- 

field  &  Co.,  IBie,  XXVII+MI 
Fiichti,  E.,  Despots  as  revolutionists,  L,  Hardwicke,  I860,  31;  Palmer- 

ston   unmasked:  answer   to   Ismael's  reply  to  the  Duke  of  Coburg'a 

pamphlet,  L,  Hardwicke,  I8S0,  61. 
Fitckar,  J.  B.,  Finland  and  the  Tiara,  L,  1899. 
FUzmaitaiee,  J.,  The  Russian  People,  L,  Heinemann,  1901 1  History  of 

Russia  to  the  present  time,  L,  1854,  3  vols. 
FoMren/,  £.,  Aleuuder  III,  L.  1894. 


406  SibUografhy 


Porbe$,  A.,  Gwr  and  SnlUo,  Bristol,  Anowsmitli,  19M,  48S. 

Ford,  A.  H.,  Engiiieering  opportunities  in  tlie  Russian  empire  (Eng^ 

Mag.,  XXI,  1901,  S9-4d). 
Ford,  W.  Ch.,  Economy  of  Russia  (Polit  ScL  Quart,  XVII,  19(X^ 

99-124). 
Fowler,  O.,  Lives  of  the  Souvereigns  of  Russia,  L,  1858. 
Fraser,  J,  F.,  Real  Siberia,  L,  1908;  Red  Russia,  L,  1907,  XII+888; 

Russia  of  to-day,  N.  Y^  Funic  &  Wagnals,  1916,  yiII+396. 
Frederick,  H.,  A  New  Exodus  s  A  study  of  Israel  in  Russia,  L^  1810L 
Freihfield,  D.  W.  &  F.  Sella,  Tbe  Exploration  of  the  Caucasus,  L^  1896, 

9  vols. 
Friedlaender,  I.,  The  Jews  of  Russia  and  Poland:  A  Bird's-eye  View  of 

their  History  and  Culture^  N.  Y.,  Putnam,  1915,  214. 
Oanz,  H.,  The  Downfall  of  Russia,  L,  Hodder,  1904,  S20. 
Oantm,  D,,  Friendly  Russia,  U  Unwin,  1915,  848. 
Oasjorowski,  W,,  Tragic  Russia,  L,  1908,  XV-f  288. 
Oautier,  Th.,  Travels  in  Russia,  Philadelphia,  Tyson,  1903. 
Oay,  E.  P.,  Russian  Economic  Doubles  in  America  (Russia,  1, 1916,  &S), 
Oay,  Plevna,  the  Sultan,  and  the  Porte,  L,  1878. 
GeddU,  J.,  The  Russian  Empire,  L,  1882-1886,  VI-f-528. 
Oelberg,  8,,  The  Russian  Consul-General  and   Russian  Jews    (Fort- 
nightly Rev.,  March,  1912). 
Oeorge,  H.  B.,  Napoleon's  Invasion  of  Russia,  L,  1899,  XVI4-451. 
Oeorgi,  J.  G.,  Russian  Nihilists,  U  1780,  2  vols.;  Russia,  U  1780-83,  4 

vols. 
Qerrare,  W,,  (Pseud.),  Greater  Russia:  the  continental  empire  of  the 

old  world,  N.  Y.,  Macmillan,  1903,  337;  The  Story  of  Moscow,  L,  1900. 
Oerber,  A,,  Great  Russian  Animal  Tales,  PubL  Modem  Lang.  Asso., 

VII,  1891,  No.  2. 
Gibbon,  P.,  Russia's  road  to  Berlin   (Everybody's  Mag.,  V.  32,   1915, 

401-11). 
Gilbreath,  O,,  Black-earth  of  Russia   (Yale  Rev.,  Jan.,  1918,  382-95); 

Miss  Amerlkanka,  N.  Y.,  Century  Co.,  1918. 
Gillet,   C.   J,,   A   summer   vacation   in    Iceland,  Norway,   Sweden    and 

Russia,  N.  Y.,  Little,  1898,  55. 
Goldemoeieer,   E.,   Russian    Empire,    (Pol.    Sci.    Quart,   XXIV,   1914, 

408-22). 
Golder,  F.  A.,  Russian  fleet  and  the  Civil  War  (Am.  Hist  Rev.,  XX, 

1915,  801-12). 
GoUmn,  /.  G.,  TTie  nations  of  Russia  and  Turkey  and  their  destiny, 

L,  1854;  Russian  Expansion  on  Pacific,  1641-1850,  Cleveland,  Clark, 

1914,  368. 
Golovin,  V.  N,,  Memoirs  of  Countess  Golovine,  a  lady  at  the  court  of 

Catherine  II,  L,  Nutt,  1910,  XLIII4.390. 
Goodrich,  /.  K,,  Russia  in  Europe  and  Asia,  Ch,  McClurg,  1912,  X-|-302. 
Gordon,  E,  B.,  Russian  prohibition,  Westerville,  O.,  1916,  79. 
Goryainov,  8,,  The  Secret  Agreement  of  1844  between  Russia  and  Great 

Britain  (Russ.  Rev.,  I,  1912,  No.  3,  97-115;  No.  4,  •/6-91). 
Goitip,  R.,  History  of  Russia  from  the  earliest  times  to  1880,  N.  Y., 

Lovell,  (no  date). 
Grant,  Mrs,  C,  A  mother  of  czars,  L,  Murray,  1905,  XII+292. 
Greene,  P.   V.,  The  Russian  Army  and  its  campaign  in  Turkey  in 


BibUographg  407 

1877-18ra,  L,  AUen,  1879,  XIV+140|  Orcr  the  Biakans  with  Gonrko 

(Scribner's,  vol.  20,  1980,  791-31). 
OrMntr,  W.  O.,  Greater  Russia,  N.  Y.,  MacmUlui,  1903,  XIII4337. 
OrmvUlt-Murray,  The  Hussians  of  To-day,  L,  1978. 
CroMMor,  E.  A.,  Tbe  growth  of  Russia   (Nat   Geo.  Mag.,  XI,  IBOO, 

169-9S). 
Orotrenor,  O.   //.,  Young  Russia:  the  land  of  unlimited  possibilities, 

(Nat.  Geo.  Mag.,  XXVI,  1914,  iS3~S90). 
Onaaiet,  P.,  School  Days  In  Russia,  Boston,  1892, 
OiiHd,    C,    Russia   and    her   emperor    (Yale    Rev.,   IV,    1915,    719-99); 

Britons  and  Muscorlts,  Boston,  1888. 
Ouira^d,  R.,  German  capital  In  Russia  (Twentieth  Centurv  Russia,  I, 

1915,  39-fil). 
Hagerman,   B.   /.,   The   Russian   Court    (Cent   Mag.,  May-Oct,   19M, 

243-7). 
namley,   Crimean  War,   L,  1880. 

Ilanway,  J.,  Travels  through  Russia  Into  Persia,  etc..  Dublin,  llSl,  901. 
JIajjgood,  I.  F.,  Russian  Rambles,  Boston,  Houghton  &  Co.,  1699,  369. 
Uar;  A.  J.  C,  Studies  In  Russia,  L.,  18ftj. 
Harper,  S.  N.,  Exceptional  measures   In   Russia   (Russ.  Rev.,  I.  1913, 

No.  4,  93-105) ;  The  new  electoral  law  for  the  Russian  Duma,  Chicago 

UniTersitj  Press,  1909,  56, 
Jlaniion,  E.  J.,  Peace  or  war  cast  of  Baikal?  Yokohoma,  KcUt  h  Co., 

1910.  XX-f563. 
Hatkell,  n.,  Katrinka,  N.  Y„  1917   (Story  of  a  Russian  Child). 
Ilmlevood.  J.,  A  winter  season  in  Moscow  (Queen,  Jan.  1(^  1914). 
Haviland,  M.  D.,  A  Summer  on  the  Yencsel,  L.  1915. 
Havft.  C.  n..  In  the  Uttermost  East,  I,  1903. 
Ilaykinij,  Baron  A.,  A  practical  Gulrle   for  Russian   Consular  Officers 

and  all  persons  having  relations  with  Russia,  L,  1918,  2nd  edition. 
Benderton,  E.,  Biblical  researches  and  travels  in  Russia,  L,  1996, 
Ilemungien,   Ch.   F.,   Eastern   Europe   and   the   Emperor   Nicholas,   L, 

Newby,  1846,  3  vols, 
Henry,  J.  D.,  Baku:  an  eventful  hlstoiv  of  the  CHI-produdng  Region, 

L,  1915. 
tlerbeTtt^n,  Baron,  Notes  upon  Russia,  published  by  Hakluyt  Society, 

1951-9,  9   vols. 
IlerMcheniohn,  M.,  A  Moscow  Ladv  r  Hundred  Years  Ago  (Ross.  Rev^ 

II,  1913,  No.  4,  147-61). 
Herzea,  A,  I.,  My  exile  to  Siberia,  L,  1855,  9  vols. 
Hevking,  K.,  Anglo-Russian  Projfress   (Fortnightly  Rev.,  Jan^  1919). 
HodgelU,  E.  A.  B.,  Tbe  Court  of  Russia  in  the  nineteenth  century,  L, 

Methuen,  1906,  9  vols.;  Hie  Life  of  Catherine  the  Great  of  Russia, 

N.  Y„  Brentano,  1914. 
Hoetxich,  O.,  Russia's  portion  in  Central  Asia   (Russ.  Rev.,  II,  1913, 

No.  3,  11-30). 
Hoffding,    W.,    J 

Rev..  I.  1919,  N 
Uoffman,  W.,  Leisure  hours  In  Rossla,  L,  Bell,  1883,  184. 
Ifogan,    J.    V.,    Russian- American    commercial    relation    (PoL    Sdence 

Quarterly,  XXVII,  J919,  63-147). 
Ilotdemett,  M.,  Journey  fnnn  Riga  to  the  Crimea,  h,  1839,  Sad  ed. 


410 

rapAm,  Kim,  IMO,  M 
Lamdtdttt,  B.,  RniriH  Ctntnl  Ad^  H.  T,  IHJ,  »  *dK.t  Tl       J  ■■ 

berw,  U  Iflftt.  9  *i^ 
£«M,  IT.  D.,  Tte  iimUiic  of  »  Ra^n  iMahrtlarfiti  m  lrtu»toi  «lh 

Marie  Sukloff  (Suncy,  *.  30,  Itlt^  tSl-V). 
LaudoT,  W.  B.,  Lettera  of  an  American,  ■■tair  OB  Bnarfn  md  itiJi 

tion,  L,  Chapman,  18M,  II+Mi  AmMa  Coiclcd  Lavl,  N.  T^  IMB. 
Lmg«,  Ck.  L^  RoMbi  the  RnfaUoa  and  tte  war,  WaaUnsh^  IX  C, 

1917,  98. 
Latham.  B.  O..  Rnada  and  Talk,  Lt  Alkn,  ISIB^  Xn-{-«85|  Tte  noIlM 

Kusfiani  of  the  Rnaaian  Empire,  I^  ISM. 
hatim*T,  B.   W.,  Rostla  and  Tiufay  In  the  wlnptwiiHi   ecotan',  Ch 

McClnis^  18B3;  4IS. 
IxntfaoK,  H.  «.  j-  OtMt^  £.  «.  Jar,  Rnadai  pait  and  prwt,  I«  THI 

+4S4. 
Lawmef,  B.  B..  FeteiriMrK  fat  UM   (Nineteen^  Centan',   AmhL 

IMS). 
£a«>r«ae«,  TL  J.,  War  and  mtraBtar  In  the  For  BaM,  U  »*— .m— 

1904,  XIII-t-30I. 
Lowfon,  L..  A  Tlew  of  RoMla  (DohUn  Rcr.,  v.  IM,  lfia»  SaT-M)t  Tl* 

New  Runla  (The  AcadanT,  April  IB,  1914). 
Lebfntkf,  K.,  Kiuaia'i   Reply  lo  the  Uaiqnla  de  CaaUne'a  "Vnada  a 

1839,"  L.,  18i«^ 
LtbttoB,  B.,  Eni^and  and  Rmda  fai  Recent  Teon  (Rub.  Iter.,  11^ 

1914,  ieo-30. 

Lteofrt,  B.,  Fables  of  Exchange  between  Russia  and  Great   Britain 

U  H'Corquodale,  1911. 
Ltdiitutkj  f  Other*,  Russia:  Its  Industries  and  trade,  GIsspow,  1901. 
L*fhhridgt,  A.,  The  New  Rusda,  L,  HUls  flc  Co.,  IBIS;  Unknown  Ran{% 

U  1814.  XV+314. 
L«tA»«,  I.  D.,  The  Huulan  revoluHon,  L,  Lane,  1917,  Vll+SiSj  N.  T, 

Harper,  1917,  279. 
IMdh.  B.  8..  On  the  Russian  front,  L,  Simpkin,  1918,  X+973;  SestiS 

(Sister);  Sketrhes  from  the  Russian  frnnt,  L,  Hodder,  1917. 
Lbujtlbaeh,  W.  B.,  Gcograph;  In  Russian  Hliitory  (Pop.  Sd.  Ho.,  Jan., 

1915,  A-24). 

Loffon,  J.  A.,  Jr.,  Jovful  Russia,  N.  Y„  !Bfl7. 

Ltmg.  J.,  RumIb,  Central  Asia  and  British  India,  L,  1S65. 

Love,  Ch.,  Alexander  III,  L,  I89S. 

Lvbimmika,  J.,  A   project   for  the  acquisition  of  Russia  by  Jomea   I 

(Eng.  Historical  Her,  v.  S9.  1914,  463-fi6) ;  Correspondence  of  Qnecs 

ElUabeth  with  the  Russian  csars   (Amer.  Hist.  Rev.,  v.  19,  1914,  £S». 

49);   The  tint  rdstlons  of  England   with    Russia    (Rum.    Rev.,    Ill, 

1914.  M-T3). 
Ltmbal,  J.  F.,  Narrative  of  the  mlsdon  to  Russia  In  1866,  N.  T..  1S73. 
Lvd«k»r,  B.,  A  trip  to  I^Iawln,  the  deerpark  of  Count  J.  Fotockl  in 

Volhynia,  Russia,  L,  Ward,  1908,  XIV+115. 
Ly^avtky,  M.,  The  AccessiiHi  of  the  Romanovs,  1613  (Russ.  Rev.,  II, 

1913,  No.  I,  n-si). 
Lyoiif,  J,  a.,  Affchanlstan,  the  bnffer  state.  Great  Britain  and  Rniria, 

etc..  Madras,  Hlgginbothan,  1910,  VIi4-932. 
jraoartMjr,  a.  Bart,  An  Account  of  Russia,  L,  1T68. 


Bibliography  '411 

Maegowa,  D.  B.:  <I)  The  OutlcxA  for  Refonn  la  Riuds  '(Cent  Hag., 
NDv..April,   1901-5,  pp.  787-98);    (S)   The  Cossacks  (lb,  May-Oct, 

1901,  &10-SO). 

McClwre,  A.  J.  P.,  The  Siberian  Exile  PeOtion  Horonent  In  PhDadel- 

phia   (Ibid.,   1890,  May-Oct,  6S6-T), 
Mahaa,  A.  T.,  The  Problems  at  Asia,  BoBton,  1900. 
l^aldakov,   B.,  Local  Justice  in   Russia   (Russ.   Rer,  II,   1913,  No.  ^ 

127-46). 
MaUcka,  N.,  Saved  from  Siberia;  the  true  stoiy  of  mr  treatment  at  the 

hands  of  the  Russiao  poUce,  L,  Everett,  1913,  XV+1G8. 
Mailman,  P.  J.,  The  Oil  Fields  of  the  Rion  and  Koma  Valleys  in  Traos- 

CBucasia,  Russia  (Hie  Petroleum  World,  Jan.,  1914). 
Santtein,  Ck.  H.  v..  Memoirs  of  Russia,  L,  Beclcer,  1770,  VIII-|-494. 

New  edition  In  1773. 
Martden,  V.  E.,  Russia  and  the  European  Sltoation  '(Nat,  Bev^  March, 

1913). 
Mar$haU.  A.  Q..  Siberia  of  To-day  (Russ.  Rev.,  II,  191S,  No.  S,  laSA). 
Marleiu,  B.,  How  to  trade  with  Russia  (Russia,  I,  1916,  lOS). 
Warlin,  B.,  The  future  of  Russia,  I^  Smith,  1908,  XX-U305. 
MaTTin,  Ck,,  Russia's  power  of  seiiing  Herat,  h,  Allen,  IS84,  16*  TOk 

Russian  advance  towaid  India,  L,  Low  &  Co.,  1883,  XX-]-338. 
M(uon,  a.,  Russian  Jews  and  Russian  liberalism  (Outlook,  t.  113,  1916, 

391-1). 
Ma4ion,  C.  F.  P.,  Secret  Memoires  of  the  Court  of  8L  Fetersbnrg,  L» 

Nichols,  1895,  XV+390. 
ilavor  J.,  An  economic  history  of  Russia,  L,  Dent,  1915,  614,  S  vols. 
MaxM,  L.  J.,  Russian  diplomacy  (National  Rev^  L,  v.  64,  1914,  ZSl-61). 
McCabt,  J.,  The  romance  of  the  Romanoffs,  N.  Y,  Dodd,  Mead  &  Co, 

1917,  XlV+391. 
McConaaghii/,  D.,  Jr.,  Rambles  through  Russia,  Philadelphia,  1S86,  IS. 
M'y»ill,  J.,  The  progress  and  present  position  of  Russia  in  the  East,  I^ 

Murray,  1851,  XlV-t-HO, 
McCormick,  B.,  The  tragedy  of  Russia  In  Pacific  Asia,  N.  Y,  Outing 

Publ.  Co.,  190T,  3  vols.;  With  the  Russian  Army,  N.  Y,  HacmUIau, 

1915,  XV-l-306. 
aicKtnzie,  P.  A.,  From  Tokyo  to  Hflis,  L,  Hural,  1905,  X+MO. 
Meakin,  A.,  In  Russian  Turkestan,  N.  Y.,  Scribner,  1915,  316;  Russia, 

L,  Hurst,  190S. 
MeUimed,  S.  M.,  The  Anthropological  Causes  of  the  Revolatlon  (Ross. 

Rev.,  IIL  1917,  45-9), 
3f«rry,  W.  M.,  Two  months  in  Russia,  N.  Y.,  Longmans,  1916,  IV+909, 
M»yendorff,  A.,  The  worldng  of  the  Russian  constitution  (Russian  Rev,* 

I,  1919,  No.  2,  37-37). 
itichie.  A.,  Siberia,  Overland  Route,  L,  18G1. 
afirheU,  R.,  Colonel  Ignatiers  mission  to  Klilva  and  Bokhara  In  1858 

by  Zalesof,  L,  1865,  119. 
itfi/ter,  /.,  EnRland.  Russia,  and  Afghanistan.  I^  Woolwich,  A.  W.  & 

J.  P.  Jackson,  I8T9,  19;  Russia  in  Central  Asia,  Gibraltar,  1885,  13. 
Milton,  J.,  A  brief  history  of  Moscovla,  L,  1689,  109. 
Min*ki,  E.  L.  (Ed.),  The  national  question  in  the  Rosdan  Duma,  L, 

Jewish  Labor  I.eague,  1915,  36. 
Mitehttt,  T..  Russian  Pictures,  N.  Y,  1889. 


412  Bibliography 

Moniagu,  I.,  Camp  and  Studio,  L,  Allen,  1800,  XVIII4-S05. 

MorfiU,  W.  B.,  Russia,  N.  Y^  1901. 

Morley,  H.,  Sketches  of  Russian  Life,  L,  1866. 

Mori0,  A.  L.,  Reading  List  on  Russia,  Albany,  State  Llbraij»  1899^ 

431-69. 
Mone,  J,,  An  Englishman  in  the  Russian  ranlcs:  a  soldier's  aoconnt  of 

the  fighUng  in  Poland,  N.  Y.,  Knopf,  1916,  VI-f337. 
Morti,  P.,  Russian  Conversation  Grammar,  L,  1890. 
Motley,  J,,  The  History  of  the  Russian  Empire,  L,  1757. 
Mauchanow,  Mme,  Mar  fa.  My  Empress,  N.  Y.,  Lane,  1918;  856L 
Moukhou9§,  A,,  Moscow  (Everyman,  March  90,  1914). 
Muwro,  B.  B,,  Rise  of  the  Russian  Empire,  Boston,  1900,  XII+S34. 
Murray,  E.  C.  O.,  The  Russians  of  To-day,  L,  1878. 
Murray,  /.  W,  j*  8p%c§r,  A.,  Impressions  of  the  Visit  (Ross.  Rer.,  I. 

1919,  No.  9,  115-99). 
Murray,  M,,  The  Russian  advance^  L,  Hodder  &  Co.,  1914,  199. 
Murdoch,  J.,  Japan  and  Russia  in  the  Far  East  (North  Amer.  Rer.9 

V.  170,  1900,  609-33). 
Nansen,  P.,  Russia's  land  of  the  future — ^Through  Siberia,  N.  T.,  StokcSt 

1914,  478. 
Nekrasov,  N,,  The  Question  of  the  Export  from  Siberia  (Russ.  Htf^ 

I,  1919,  No.  3,  153-169). 
Nevinson,  H.  W.,  The  Dawn  of  Russia,  L,  1906,  XIV+348. 
Noble,  E.,  Russia  and  the  Russian,  Boston,  Houghton,  1893,  new  ed. 

1900,  VII+986);  The  future  of  Russians   (Atlantic  Monthly,  ▼.  BB^ 

1900,  606-16);  The  Russian  Revolt,  Boston,  1885. 

Novikova,  O.  A,  K.,  Russian  Memoirs,  L,  Jenkins,  1917,  310;  Russian 

faith  in  victory.     The  spirit  of  Russia,  L,  East  &  West,  1916,  92; 

Voices  from  Russia,  L,  Stockwcll,  1917,  43. 
Norman,  H,,  All  the  Russians,  N.  Y.,  Scribner,  1902,  476. 
Ogawa,   K.   &■    Others,   Russia   and   Japan,    L,    Historical    Co.,    1906^ 

XV4.531. 
Olinhant,  L,,  The  Russian  shores  of  the  Black  Sea,  N.  Y.,  Redfield,  1854^ 

IX+966. 
Oilier,  Cassell's  Illustrated  History  of  the  Russo-Turkish  War,  N.  Y., 

1879. 
Ookhtomeky,  Prince,  Journey  of  the  Tsarevich,  Edinburgh,  Constable^ 

1895,  9  vols. 
Orlovsky,  A.  O.,  Russian  and  Persian  costume,  n.  p.  1819-96,   41   pL 
Oserof,  Industrial  Development  of  Russia  (Forum,  April,  1899). 
Pal,  I),,  The  Mission  and  Destiny  of  Russia,  L,  1853. 
Palme,  A.,  The  progress  of  Russian  studies  in  Germany  (Russ.  Rev., 

Ill,  1914,  131-6). 
Palmer,  F,  H,  E,,  Russian  life  in  town  and  country,  N.  T.,  Putnamt 

1901,  320. 

Pares,  B.,  The  new  land  settlement  in  Russia  (Russ.  Rev.,  I,  1919,  No.  1, 
56-74);  Conversations  with  Mr.  Stolypin  (Il)id.,  II,  1913,  No.  1,  101- 
10);  The  Peterhof  Conference  of  1905  (lb.,  II,  1913,  No.  4,  87-190); 
Reaction  and  Revolution  in  Russia  (Cambridge  Modem  Histoiy,  XII, 
1900,  294-345);  The  Reform  movement  in  Russia  (Ibid.,  XII,  1900^ 
364-80). 

Parker,  E.  H.,  Russia  in  war  time  (Asiatic  Rev.,  L»  V,  1914,  506-14). 


BibUoffraphff  413 

ParmlM,  M.  P.,  A  short  Ustoiy  of  Rauta,  N.  T,  ISOO,  Xni-|-98<. 
PatvoUky,  L.,  Russia's  Parllunetit  (Rius.  Rev^  II,  1916,  99-106);  New 

Russia    (lb..    Ill,    1917,  3-A);    Economic   Problons   of   Neir   Russia 

(Ibid.,  Ill,  I91T,  I3-fl). 
Ptacock,  N.  (Comp.  &  Edit.),  The  Rusdan  Yearbook  for  WS,  L,  Eyre 

&  Spittiswoody,  1915,  693. 
Pearion,  C.  B.,  Russia,  L,  1959. 

P»al,  H..  Polar  gleams.  Chicago,  McCtarg,  189*,  XVIIl+811. 
Perceval,  A.  P.,  A  Chapter  on  Russia  and  on  the  Diplomatic  Service,  h, 

IBiO. 
Perei/,  B.,  Russia's  Rule  In  «  European  War  (National  Her.,  Feb,  1913). 
Peehlcof,  Z.,  A  Few  Glimpses  Into  Russia  (NatL  Geo.  Mag^  vol.  39, 

1B17,  238-SS). 
Ptrkowikl,  W.,  GermanT'g  Outposts  In  Rnsda  (Free  PoL|  II,  Hay  Ifl, 

1916,  S-4). 
Ptrrit,  a.  H.,  Russia  In  Rerolutlon,  L,  Chapman,  1905,  391. 
Perry-Ayteovgh,  H.  O.  P.  A-  Otttr-Barrg,  R,  B.,  With  the  Russtans  in 

Mongolia,  L,  Lane,  1914,  XXlI-fS*4. 
Petentm,  C.  B.  W.,  How  to  do  business  with  Russia;  hints  and  advice 

to  business  men  dealing  with  Russia,  N.  Y.,  Fltman,  191T. 
Petrmktviek,  A.  I.,  The  Russian  Crisis   (Outlool^  Aug.,  1906}  t  Eduea- 

tron  and  Revolution  In  Russia  (Amer.  Rer.  of  Rer.,  1906). 
Phibbt,  I.  It.,  A  Visit  to  the  Russians  In  Central  Asia,  I«  1899. 
Pleihcheyev,  8.  I.,  Surrer  of  the  Rusdan   Empire,  L,  Debreff,   1799, 

XXIV+336. 
Pogodin,  A.  L.,  Russia  and  the  Balkan  Question  (Russ.  Rer,  I,  191S, 

fflS9-71). 

Pollock,  The  Russian  BostUIe,  Ch,  1908. 

PolUicMM,  Russia  and  the  vrar  (Fortnightly  Rev.,  t.  98,  ISlt,  69I-S4). 

Poole,  E.,  A  Friend  of  America:  Talks  with  a  Russian  schoolmaster 

(Red  Cross  Mag.,  XIII,  Nov.,  1919,  3-9);  The  Village,  N.  Y,  1918. 
Papoviki,  J.,  The  Rival  Powers  in  Central  Asia,  L,  1897. 
Porter,  B,  K.,   Narrative  of  the  campaign  in  Russia  during  the  year 

1S19,  Hartford,  Sheldon,  ISlt,  35a 
Prelooker,  J.,  Heroes  and  heroines  of  Russia,  L,  Slmpkin,  I90S,  XXXll 

+3S9i  Russian  flashUghts,  L,  Chapman  tc  Co.,  1911. 
PrUe,  M.  P.,  Siberia,  L.,  Methnen,  1919;  From  the  Arctic  Ocean  to  the 

Yellow  Sea,  L,  1899. 
Prime,  S.  1.,  The  Albambra  and  the  Kremlin,  N.  T.,  Randolph,  18T3, 

XXlV+489. 
PrjeiiaUIn,  If.,  From  Kulja  across  the  Tlan  Sham  to  Lop-Nois  L,  1879. 
Proctor,  E.  D.,  A  Rnssian  Journey,  Boston,  Osgood  &  Co.,  1879,  IV-t-SSl. 
Prokopovieh,  E.  de.  The  Black  Book  of  Russia,  I,  18T6. 
Badzueill,  Y.  R.,  Because  it  was  written,  L,  Cassell,  1916. 
Rafaioviteh,  Q.,  Reaclion  in  Russia   (Everyman,  Feb.   90,  19I4)t  The 

Russian  Poliire  and  the  Press   (Ibid.,  Oct.  3,  1913);  Hie  Rnsslana  In 

Galliio,  N.  Y.,  Ukrainian  Nat.  Council,  1918,  43. 
Ralph,  J.,  The  Ciar-s  people  (Harper's,  t.  97,  1998,  3-94). 
Raltton,  W.  R.,  Early  Russian  Hlstoryi  four  lectures  deilvered  at  Ox- 
ford, L,  Low,  1974,  Vin4-936. 
Rambavd,  A.,  The  history  of  Russia  from  the  earliest  times  to  1877,  L| 

i.ow  &  Cie.,  IH79,  4Sl-|-456  (B  vols.);  also  published  in  Boston,  1886, 


414  BibUographg 

3  vols. 
Bamba^.  A.  *  OO^n,  Hx  cue  of  Roida,  N.  T,  Fax  &  On,  110^ 

vi+sar, 

Ramdali,  C.  D.,  Tht  Fourth  lutein.  Prfioa  Congren  SL  FdetJwtfc 

Russia,  Washington,  IBBI,  SfiS. 
Ratuom».  A.,  U  RussU  wins  (Uving  Age,  t.  65,  1911,  STt-77). 
Rajipoport,  A.  8.,  The  cnrae  of  the  Rommovs,  L,  Ch*tto  &  Wfndn*,  IKIT, 

XXlV+434;  Russiui  histoi7,  l^  Dent,  IMS,  ISSt  The  Cone  of  tkc 

RoroanoTs:  a  study  of  modem  Bnulan  historr,  L>  1915. 
Rattorgoiuf,  L.  P.,  Legal  PoBttion  of  English  Companiea  In  RoMia,  L, 

Jordan  &  Son,  1S19. 
Bawviutfu*,  B.  a..  The  Rnulanf  on  the  Amur.  London,  1B61. 
Baiclijuo»,  H.  C,  Ruuia  and  the  Indian  fnmtiei',  L,  18T9,  3t;  Bn^ud 

and  Russia  in  the  East,  L,  18T5. 
Rtiff,  C.  B.,  Ruuian  Grammar,  l^  1883. 
Htimch.  P.  S.,  RuB^n  Imperial  PoUUcs  (World  Politics,  M.  Y.,  Hae- 

tnilian.  1909,  906-999). 
£>iHu(,  P.,  Russia  in  1913  (Rnn.  Rer..  III.  1914.  No.  1,  IST-IW);  Cam- 
paign Agnlnst  Duma  (Ibid,  II,  1913,  No.  3.  13T-41). 
Benaet   P.  i  Fart*,  B..  Onlookers  at   the   Duma   (Ibid..  I.  19U;  N& 

3,80-9«). 
Btynotdt,  R..  My  Slav  friends,  L,  Milts  &  Boon.  1916,  VII+311. 
Bitdel,   v..  Stone  effigka  of  soothem  Russia   (Records  of  the  Paat 

Washington.  1906,  V.  S.,  pp.  35-0). 
Rilehit,  L.,  A  joiiriKT  to  St.  Petersburg  and  Moscow,  L,  Longman  ft 

Rees,  1836,  IV+25ii. 
Bodzyanko,  M.,  The  Third  Duma  (Rues.  Rct.,  I,  1913,  No.  3,  11-13). 
Bo*0,  A.,  Nnpnimn's  Campaign  in  Russia  anno  Ifilli  medico-historical, 

N.  y.,  1913,  IX+191. 
Roten,  A.  E.,  Russian  Conspirators  In  SibeHa,  L,  Ifni. 
Roientkal,  H..  A  phase  of  the  Russian  spy  system  (Amer.  Rev.  of  Rer, 

T.  39,  1909,  463-4). 
Roi»,  C,  The  Russo-Japanese  War,  L,  1906. 
lioy«r.  A.,  Tbe  English  prisoners  in  Russia,  L,  Oiapman.  IS54,  XII 

-).195. 
Rtibimm,  D.  M.,  Russla'f  wheat  trades,  Washington,  D.  C,  Govemmnit 

Printing  Office,  1908,  7T;  The  Economic  Conditions  of  the  Jews  in 

Russia,  Washington,  1907. 
BiM,  A.  B.,  Wtiite  nights  and  other  Russian  impressions,  N.  Y..  Scrib- 

ncr,  19IT,  94S. 
Ru**«U,  W.  B.,  The  BHtish  expedition  to  tbe  Crimea,  L,  Routledge, 

1858,  VI-l-699. 
SalchnoBtkm,  A.  N.,  Certain  Phases  of  the  Mission  (Russ.  Rev.,  III.  1917, 

«4-5). 
BaUer,  W.  V.,  America's  compact  despotism  In  Russia,  Philadelphia, 

Lippincott,  1B93,  99. 
Baimton-HimmeUti&r»4,  H.  vom,  RoGsla  under  Alexander  111,  and  In  tbe 

Preceding  Period,  L,  1893. 
Barolta,  Ch.,  The  Russian  revolution  and  the  war,  L,  Allen  &  Unwin, 

1917,  XXVIII-flBl    (9nil   cii.);   Grent   Russia;  her  arhievemcnt   and 

Comise,  N.  Y^  Knopf,  1916,  XI+259;  Europe's  Great  Debt  to  Russia, 
Hdwmann.  1916,  951. 


BSiUographjf  416 

Sontr,  O;  Hw  Gfttcwsys  to  India,  or  Russian  Commerce  Id  Central 

Asia,  L,  SUrford,  1870,  S7. 
Salter,  M.,  An  account  of  a  geographical  and  astronomical  expedition  to 

the  Northern  parts  of  Russia,  L,  I  SOS. 
St:hieTbTimd,    W.   v.,    Russia:   her   strength   and   her   weakness,   N.   Y^ 

Putnam,  1901,  3M. 
SchindltT,  K.,  The  Russian  Jewish  folk-song  (The  Henorah  J^  Jnn^ 

1917). 


Empero  ... 

SchnannaMn,  The  Rossisn  Reader,  Cambridge  University  Press,  1913. 
Bchoonmaker,  E.  D.,  The  Great  Siberian  RKUwajr,  N.  Y.,  1903:  Russia 

and  the  Open  Sea,  1904. 
Schorbel,  F.,  Russia,  L,  1827,  4  vols. 

BchuyUr.  M.,  Russia's  Deroocrats(  Nat.  Geo.  Hag.,  v.  31,  1917,  91(MD) 
Scott,  A.  M.,  Through  Finland  to  St.  Petersburg,  L,  Richards,  190e,  387. 
Scatut    (Pseud.),   The   policy   of   Russia,    and   the   patrlottsm   of   Mr. 

Gladstone,  Wisliaw,  O.  Jolmston,  18T7,  48. 
8*ari,  R.,   An   illustrated   description  of  the  Russian   Empire,   N.   Tq 

Hurst  &  Co.,  n.  d.,  719  pp. 
Sedgviiek,  F,  R.,  Hie  Russo-Japanese  War,  L,  1906. 
Signr,  P.  P.  da,  History  of  the  expedition  tO  Russia,  undertaken  hj  the 

Kmperor  Napoleon  in  the  year  1819,  L,  Treutel  &  Co.,  1897,  9  vols, 
BeigttoboM,  A  Political  History  of  C«itemporary  Europe,  L,  1900. 
Siminof,  E.,  The  Russian  Goveminent  and  the  Massacres,  L,  1907. 
BirgtiaU,  Th.  W.,  The  courtship  of  Catherine  the  Great,  I.  Laurie,  190fi, 

X4-S37. 
Shava,  Ch.  O.,  Some  Slarle  Ideals  (Forum,  t.  53,  1915,  37-S3). 
ShenatU,  A.,  llie  Russian  vodka  monopoly,  L,  1915,  31. 
Bhingarm),  A.,  Tbc  reform  of  local  finance  in  Russia  (Russ.  Rer.,  I,  I9I9, 

No.  1,  41-55);  Russia's  War  Finances   (Ibid.,  IV,  1918,  44^). 
Shidlovtky,  8,,  The  Imperial  Duma  and  land  settlement   (Russ.   Rev., 

I,  1919,  No.  1,  18-96). 
Shkhvikif,  I.  W.,  In  Far  North-East  Siberia,  L,  19IS. 
Bigel,   F.,   Sociology   applied  to  politics,   Social   Theories   and   Russian 

conditions  (Ani^  Amer.  Acad,  of  Political  and  Soc.  Science,  Phlla., 

1B98,  March,  vol.  II,  137-73). 
Simkoviteh,  V.  O.,  An  interpretation  of  Russian  aristocracy  (Intern. 

Quarterly,  X,  1905, 1-19) ;  History  of  the  schools  in  Russia  (Ed.  Rev., 

Hay,  19DT). 
Bimyon,  B.  L.   (=B.  Putnam  Weale,  pseud.),  Re-sliaptng  of  the  Far 

East,  N.  Y.,  1905,  9  vols.;  He  Truce  In  the  East  and  its  Aftermath, 

N.  Y.,  1907;  The  Coming  Struggle  In  Eastern  Asia,  L,  1908. 
Slmptim,  I.  F.,  The  self-discovery  of  Russia,  N.  Y.,  Doran,  1918,  999, 
BimgUto*.  E.,  The  Tsar  and  His  People  or  Social  Life  in  Russia,  N.  Tq 

1891;  Russia  as  seen  and  descrilied  by  famous  writers,  N.  Y.,  Dodd 

&  Co.,  1904,  aoi. 
Skrine,  F.  H.  B.,  The  Expansion  of  Russia  1815-1900,  Cambridge  Unl- 

Terslty  Press,  1903,  VIII-|-386  (S  ed.). 
EmUh,  M.  A.  P.,  Six  years'  Travels  in  Russia,  L,  IS59. 
Bmith,  A.,  The  Fronco-Rosdan  Alliance  (Universal  Rev.,  London,  VHI, 

1890,  373-86), 


416  Bibliography 

8ndth,  Sir  1%,  Smithes  Voiage  and  Entertainment  in  Rii88ia»  L»  N.  But- 
ler, 1605. 

Smucker,  8.  M.,  Memoirs  of  tlie  court  and  reign  of  Catherine  the 
Second,  N.  Y.,  Miller,  Orton  &  Co.,  1855,  XIV+S38. 

Smjfth,  C.  P.,  Three  cities  in  Russia  (St  Petersburg^Moscovr-Norgoiod) 
U  1862,  9  Tols. 

Snodgrasi,  /.  H.  €t  aL,  Russia:  a  Handbook  on  Commercial  and  In- 
dustrial Conditions;  published  fay  the  U.  S.  Govemmenty  Washing- 
ton, D.  C 

Sownarokof,  Dimitry  the  Impostor,  L,  1806. 

Bouny,  Barone9»,  Russia  of  yesterday  and  to-morrow,  N.  T.,  Hie  Cen- 
tury Co.,  1917,  382. 

Spencer,  E,,  Turkey,  Russia,  the  Black  Sea  and  Circassian  L»  Routledgi^ 
1855,  412. 

Sprague,  O.  M,  W.,  Russian  Exchange  Misinterpreted  (Russia,  I,  1910^ 
7-9). 

Stadling,  J.  j*  Beaeon,  W,,  In  the  Land  of  Tolstoi:  Experiences  of 
Famine  and  Misrule  in  Russia,  N.  Y.,  1897. 

Stead,  W.  T,,  The  M.  P.  for  Russia,  L,  Melrose,  1909,  2  vols. 

Stefen,  O,  F.,  Russia,  Poland  and  the  Ukraine,  L,  1916. 

Stepankoveky,  V,,  The  Russian  plot  to  seize  Galisia,  L,  Hall,  1914,  90L 

Steveni,  W,  B,,  Petrograd:  Past  and  Present,  N.  Y.,  1916;  The  Rusiian 
army  from  within,  L,  Frowde,  1915,  192. 

Stevenson,  B.  L.,  Princess  Radziwill  on  Russian  Political  Situation 
{lAbeHy,  VII,  June  6,  1917). 

Stewart,  A,  T.,  Russia:  a  few  notes  on  business  prospects  in  Russia,  L^ 
Hodgson,  1915,  36. 

Stewart  H,  i  F.  de  Haenen,  Provincial  Russia,  L.  Black,  1913,  VIII+ 
172. 

Stone,  N,  I,,  Capitalism  on  trial  in  Russia  (Pol.  Sci.  Quarterly,  XUI, 
1898,  91-118). 

Storr,  /.  S,,  Russia  as  she  is,  L,  Trtibner,  1877,  28. 

Story,  D.,  llie  campaign  with  Kuropatkin,  L,  Laurie,  1905,  XII-|-901. 

Struve,  P.,  The  Anglo-Russian  Trade  Treaty  of  1734   (Russ.   Rev.,  I, 

1912,  No.   2,  20-6);   The   Balkan   War   and    Russia's   Task    (lb.,   II, 

1913,  No.  2,  11-13);  A  Great  Russia  (Ibid.,  II,  1913,  No.  4,  11-30). 
Stoddard,  Ch,  A,,  Across  Russia,  L,  Chapman,  1892,  IX-|-258. 
Stephens,  /.  L,,  Incidents  of  travel  in   Greece,  Turkey,  Russia,  and 

Poland,  Edinburgh,  Chambers,  1839,  114. 

Stoddard,  /.  L.,  Lectures,  Boston,  Balch,  Brother,  1898,  vol.  VI  (on 
St.  Petrograd,  228-300;  on  Moscow,  303-36). 

Stons,  M,  E,,  The  Russian  Revolution  (Russ.  Rev.,  Ill,  1917,  37-44). 

Stuart,  D,,  The  struggle  for  Persia,  L,  Methuen,  1902,  X4-208. 

Stumm,  H.,  Russia  in  Central  Asia,  L,  Harrison,  1885,  XI-|-359. 

Buklov,  M.,  The  life-story  of  a  Russian  exile,  N.  Y.,  Century  Co.,  1914^ 
251. 

SwinburM,  A,  Ch.,  Note  of  an  English  republican  on  the  Muscovite 
crusade,  L,  Chatti,  1876,  24. 

Sworin,  All  Russia:  A  Directory  of  Industries,  Agriculture,  and  Ad- 
ministration, St.  P.,  1895. 

Tabumo,  L,,  The  truth  about  the  war,  Kansas  City,  Mo.,  F.  Hudson, 
1905,  144. 


417 

TiuIfWONH,  O.  C,  Wth  the  Anstritm  Army  In  GsUcU,  L,  Skefflnitcmi 

I91S. 
Taylor,  B.,  Travels  in  Greece  and  RusBia,  N.  Y.,  Putnam,  ISM,  VII 

4-429. 
r>raii(««r,  v.  A.,  Russia  and  Engiand  in  Central  Asia,  Calcutta,  1876, 

9  vols. 
Thtmitn,  V.  L.  P.,  The  Relation  between  Ancient  Russia  and  Scan- 

dinaria  and  the  Origin  of  the  Russian  State,  U  1ST7. 
ThompMrm,  D.,  D.  Tfaonipson  in  Rusiia,  N.  Y.,  Centuiy  Co,  19IS,  353. 
Thompton,  H.  M.,  Russian  Pt^tlcs,  L.,  1095, 

Thomp»o»,  J.  W.,  Russian  diplomacy  and  the  war,  Chicazo,  I91S.  IS. 
ThuTiton,  v..  The  people  who  run,  being  the  tragedy  of  the  refugees  in 

Russia,  L.  &  N.  v.,  Putnam,  1916,  Ixll-ITA. 
Tikhominn,  h.  A.,  Rnsslai  political  and  social,  L,  Sonnenscbdn,  1S8S, 

a  vols.,  S.  ed.,  1893. 
ToUemaeht,  B.  L..  Russian  fetches.  Chiefly  of  Peasant  Life,  L,  Smith, 

1913. 
ToUtoy,  Ilya,  L.  L.,  Visions,  L,  1912. 

ToUloy,  L«o,  Napoleon  and  the  Russian  Campaign,  L,  1888. 
Tooke,  W„  Hlstorj'  of  Russia,  L,  Longman,  ISOO,  9  vols.;  The  life  of 

Catherine  II,  L,  1799,  3  vols.;  View  of  the  Russian  Empire  during  the 

reign  of  Catherine  the  Second,  Dublin,  Wo^n,  1601,  3  vols.  (3rd  cd.). 
trench,  F.  Ch.,  The  Russo-Indian  Question,  X,  Macmlllan,  1869,  183. 
Trevor-Batty,  A.,  A  Northern  Highway  of  the  Csar,  L,  1B98. 
Trvbttikoy,   M.,   Out  of   Oiaos;   a  Personal   Story   of  the   Rerolntlon 

In  Russia,  N.  Y.,  1907. 
Trufamoff,  8.  M.,  (Iliodor),  The  Had  Monk  of  Rusdo^IUodor,  N.  Y, 

Century  Co.,  1918,  363. 
TuriMr,  a.,   Siberia:  A  record  of  travel,  climbing  and  exploratloa.  L, 

1905. 
Tv>»adie,  lin.  A.,  Through  Finland  In  Carts,  L,  1897,  310. 
trior.  A.,  Russia  from  within;  a  French  indictment,  N.  Y.,  Holt,  1905. 
Vrqtiliart,  D.,  Progress  of  Russia  in  the  west,  north,  and  soutli,  L, 

TrUbner,  1855,  XLV-|-438. 
nrgvAart,  P.  P.,  The  Eastern  Question,  L,  Milford,  1915. 
Unuiov,  S.  D.,  Memoirs  of  a  Russian  Governor,  L,  Harper,  1906, 

vii-fiao. 

Fombary,  A.,  Central  Asia  and  the  Anglo-Russian  fronUer  quegUon,  L, 

Smith,  1874;  The  coming  struggle  for  India,  L,  Cassell,  1885,  Vll-|-914. 
Votili,  F.   (J.   L.   Adam),  Behind   the  veil   at   the  Russian  courts,  L, 

Cassell,  1914,  VIll+407;  Confessions  of  the  Ciarina,  N.  Y.,  Centurjr 

Co.,  1918. 
Toy  d«  Vaya  i[  Lutkod,  Fmplrcs  and  Emperors  of  Russia,  China,  Korea 

and  Japan,  N.  Y.,  Dutton,  1906,  XXXII-f  399. 
Vertitn/mj,  V.   (Pseud,),  In  the  war:  Memoirs,  N.  Y.,  Kennerlef,  1917. 
ViUarl,  L.,  Russia  under  the  great  shadow,  L,  Unwin,  1905,  330;  Fire 

and  Sword  In  the  Caucasus,  I^  Unwln,  1906,  347. 
Villchur,  M.,  The  recent  progress  in  Russia  (Russ.  Rev.,  I,  1916,  5-B)| 

The  Press  of  Russia  (Ibid.,  II,  1916,  14-19). 
Viltlert,   F.,  Port  Arthur:  three   months  with  besiegers,  I^  Longmans, 

lfH)5,   VH-176. 
Vladimir,  Russia  on  the  Padflc,  L,  1899. 


418  BSbliography 

VogHs,  M.  de.  Child,  T.  ^  Othen,  The  TtBx  and  His  People^  N.  T^ 

Harper,  1891,  435. 

Vonmoviky,  V,,  The  National  War  in  the  Province  of  SmoIcDsk— 
Napoleon's  Advance  (Russ.  Rev^  I,  1913,  No.  4,  88-37,  47-54). 

Waddington,  M.  K.,  Letters  of  a  diplomat's  wife,  1883-1900^  N.  T^ 
Scribner,  1911,  VIII+417. 

Wakefield,  C.  C,  Future  Trade  in  the  Far  East,  L,  1896. 

WaUiam,  W,  H,,  Note  of  a  pilgrimage  undertaken  by  an  Usbek  and  Ut 
two  sons  from  Khorend  or  Kokon  in  Tartarjr  through  Rnsslay  ctCi, 
to  Mecca  (J.  Asiat.  Soc.  of  Bengal,  Calcutta,  1834,  379-88). 

Waliszeweki,  K,,  Paul  the  First  of  Russia,  the  son  of  Catherine  tiie 
Great,  L,  Heinemann,  1913,  V-|-495;  Ivan  the  Terrible^  Phfladdiphia, 
Lippincott,  1904-431;  The  Romance  of  an  Empress,  U  1894. 

Walker,  J.  Th.,  The  Russo-Afghan  Frontier,  L,  Harrison,  1885,  18. 

Walling,  W,  E.,  Russia's  Message  i  The  True  World  Import  of  Revois- 
tion,  N.  Y.,  Doubleday,  Page  &  Co.,  1906,  476,  Knopf,  1917,  345. 

Wallman,  P.  J,,  The  Oil  Fields  of  the  Rion  and  Koura  VaUcys  In 
Transcaucasia,  Russia  (The  Petroleum  World,  Jan.,  1914). 

Walter,  L.  E,,  Russia,  L,  Black,  1910,  VIII4-87. 

Wareling  (Pseud.),  Justice  for  Turkey  and  maintenance  of  treatiei 
versus  Russian  intrigue^  L,  Guest,  1876,  38. 

Washburn,  81,,  The  caole  game;  the  adventures  of  an  American  press- 
boat  in  Turkish  waters  during  the  Russian  revolution,  L,  MelroKi 

1913,  888;  The  Russian  Campaign,  April  to  August,  1915,  N.  Y.,  Scrib- 
ner, 1915,  XI+347;  The  Russian  Advance  (June  5  to  Sept  1,  1916), 
N.  Y.,  Doubleday,  1917;  The  Russian  Situation  and  Its  Significance  to 
America  (Nat.  Geog.  Mag.,  April,  1917,  371-83);  Russia  from  Within 
(Ibid.,  XXXII,  1917,  91-120);  The  Russian  fighting  in  Poland  (Amer. 
Rev.  of  Rev.,  51,  1915,  188-193);  Fieldnotes  from  the  Russian  front, 
L.  Melrose,  1915,  891 ;  Victory  in  defeat,  the  agony  of  Warsaw  and  tlwt 
Russian  retreat.  Garden  City,  Doubleday,  Page  &  Co.,  1916,  XlV-f  180. 

Way,  Ch.  H,,  Trade  and  Industries  of  Russia  (U.  S.  Cons.  Rep.  No.  93| 

1880,  381-58). 
Weher,  F.  C,  The  Present  State  of  Russians,  L,  Taylor,  1733-38,  9  vols. 
Wehater,  /.,  Travels  through  Crimea,  L,  1830. 
WelU,  H.  O.,  The  Liberal  Fear  of  Russia  (Harper's  Weekly,  voL  58, 

1914,  368-70). 

Wesselitiky,  O.  de,  Russia  and  Democracy,  N.  Y.,  1916. 

West,  J„  Soldiers  of  the  Tsar,  L,  Iris,  1015. 

Westmacott,  O,  E,,  Indian  commerce  and  Russian  intrigue,  Lf,  Harper, 
1838,  VII+84. 

Wheeler,  P,,  Russian  Wonder  Tales,  I.,  Black,  1918. 

Whepley,  J.  D,,  What  About  Russia  (Century,  March,  1914,  N.  Y.); 
The  Trade  of  Russia  (Ibid.,  Dec,  1912). 

Whishaw,  F,,  A  Boyar  of  the  Terrible:  a  Romance  of  the  Court  of  Ivan 
the  Cruell,  First  Tzar  of  Russia,  L,  Longmans  &  Co.,  1897;  A  Tuur's 
Gratitude:  a  story  of  modern  Russia,  L,  1898. 

White,  A.  D,,  The  question  between  the  U.  S.,  and  Russia  in  regard  to 
the  passports  of  American  citizens,  Ithaca,  N.  Y.,  1911,  13;  A  Diplo- 
mat's Recdlections  of  Russia,  1898-1894  (Century  Mag.,  Nov.-April, 
1894-5,  pp.  127-138);  Russia  in  War-Time  (Ibid.,  May-Oct.,  1914^ 
418-480,  597-608). 


BibUograpky  419 

WhU»viorth,  Ch.  £.,  An  account  of  Russia  as  It  waj  in  ITIO,  Printed  at 

Strawberry  Hill.  ITfiS. 
Wietitr,  L.,  The  First  Russian  Consul  at  BoatDQ  (Russian  Rev.,  I,  1916, 

131-9):  Russian-American  Intellectual  Alliance  (Ib^  III,  1917,  9-13); 

Peter  Dobell— An  American  Cltiien  in  Russian  Serrice  (Ibid.,  II,  1916, 

68-73). 
WUliaiM,  C,  TTie  Armenian  Campaign  of  1879,  L,  1S78,  XX-)-366. 
Williamt,  F.  W.,  Tbe  real  menace  of  Russian  aggression  (Annala  of 

American  Acad.,  PhaadelpWa,  XIII,  1899,  184-97). 
Williamt,    H.,    The    Russian    Mohammedans     (Russ.    Rev.,    Ill,    1914. 

10O-I9) ;  The  Case  of  the  Letts  (Ibid.,  II,  1913,  No.  I,  133-37). 
WUliami,  H.  W.,  Russia  of  the  Rus^ans,  N.  Y.,  Scribner,  1914,  IX-f  iSO) 

The  Russian  national  problem  (Russ.  Rev.,  I,  1915,  No.  1,  39-10}. 
Wilton  B;   Brief   remarks   on  tbe  character   and   composition   of   the 

Russian  Army,  and  a  sketch  of  the  campaign  in  Poland  in  tbe  years 

1806-1807,  L,  1810,  376)  A  Sketch  of  the  Military  and  PoUtlcal  Power 

of  Russia  fn  the  year  1817,  L,  1817. 
Wilton,  B.  T.,  A  sketch  of  the  military  and  political  power  of  Russia  In 

the  year  IBI7,  L,  Ridgway,  1817,  XV-|-208. 
Windt,  //.  dg,  Finland  as  It  Is,  L,  1903;  Russia  as  I  know  ft,  L,  atap- 

man  ft-HaJl,  191T;  The  New  Siberia,  L,  189fi. 
Winter,  tf.  O.,  "Die  Russian  Empire  of  To-day  and  Yesterday,  Boston, 

Page,  1913,  XIV-|-487. 
Wolf,  L.,  Tbe  Russian  conspiracy,  L,  Wilson,  I8T7,  X-)-3i;  How  the  l^r 

lights  the  drink  fiend  (Graphic,  Feb.  31,  1914) ;  The  Legal  Sufferings 

of  the  Jews  in  Russia,  L,  Unwln,  1913. 
Wood,  R.  K.,  The  tourist's  Russia,  L,  Melrose,  1919,  353. 
Wraxail,  N.  W.,  Tour  throurii  some  of  the  northern  parts  of  Europe, 

pariicularlj   Copenhagen,  Stockholm  and   St.  Petersburgli,  L«  1775, 

3.  ed. 
Wright,  0.  P.,  Asiatic  Rnssia,  N.  Y.,  1903,  2  vols. 
Wright,  B.  L.,  The  Russians:  An  Interpretation,  N.  Y.,  Stoka,  1917,  S 

Wright,  B.  L.  ^  B.  Digbt    "  .   -,.i      .      -     

Yakovlmieh,  A.,  The  PoL 

Rev.,  Ill,  1917,  30-3). 
Tarmotintky,  A.,  Censorship  In  Russia  (Russ.  Rev.,  Ill,  1917,  93-103); 

Censorship  in  Russia   (Ibid.,  July,  1917) ;  Petrograd   (The  Mew  Re- 
public, March  9,  1917). 
Young,  Ch.  Ch.,  Abused  Russia,  N.  Y.,  Devin-Ath^  Co.,  19IA,  109. 
Yovng,  Ph.,  The  great  northern  power  (N.  Service  Mag.,  L,  v.  140,  1899, 

367-71). 
ZilUiinir,  K.,  TTie  Russian  Revolutionary  Movement,  L,  Rivers  4  Co., 

190fi.  386. 
Zvtginitev,  A.,  The  Duma  and  Imperial  Defence  (Russ.  Rev.,  1,  1919, 

No.  3,  49-66). 

7.  C.  M.  D.,  The  andent  and  present  state  of  Moscovy,  L,  1763. 
The  M.  1*.  for  Russian  Reminiscences  and  Cbrrcspondence  of  Madame 

Oljra  Novikoff,  edited  by  W.  T.  Stead,  h,  Melrose,  1909,  6^031, 

2  vols. 
Official  Guide  to  the  Great  Siberian  Railway,  St.  Petersburg,  1900. 
Russia's  G;«at  Naval  Enterprise  (Fortnightly  Rev.,  Aug.   1S99). 


420  BibUographp 

John  Qulncy  Adams  in  Russia;  Extracts  from  liis  correspoDdenee 
relating  to  the  War  of  1819  (Centur7  Mag.,  June,  1913). 

England  and  Russia  in  Asia  (Rev.  of  Reviews,  Feb.,  1913). 

Russian-CHiinese  Relations  A.  D.,  1924-1919  (Edinburgh  Rer.,  Jan., 
1919). 

The  Legend  of  Alexander  I  and  the  Hermit,  Theodor  Knsmitch  (Con- 
temp.  Rev.,  June^  1919). 

Russia's  march  towards  India,  by  ''An  Indian  Officer,**  L,  Low,  1894^ 
9  vols. 

Central  Asia,  the  question  from  an  eastern  stand-point,  L,  Williams 
&  Co.,  1869,  119. 

Central  Asia  questions,  L^  Trfkbner,  1867,  40. 

A  narrative  of  the  Russian  military  expedition  to  Khiva,  under  Gen- 
eral Perofski,  in  1839,  Calcutta,  1867,  Il-f  189. 

Russian  intrigues:  Secret  despatches  of  General  Ignatieff  and  con- 
sular agents  of  the  great  Panslavic  Societies,  L,  Ridgwav,  1877, 
VIII+69. 

Treaty  concerning  the  session  of  the  Russian  possessions  in  North 

America,  March  30,  1867,  Washington,  1867-8. 

Regulations  concerning  tiie  receipt  and  release  of  goods  by  the  cus- 
toms establishments,  L,  Harrison,  1907,  48. 

The  Northern  Circuit  or  Brief  Notes  of  Sweden,  Finland  and  Russia, 
Cambridge,  Macmillan,  1869,  Vlll-f  199. 

Six  years'  travels  in  Russia,  by  "An  English  Lady,"  L,  Hurst,  1859, 
9  v(rfs. 

Jitters  Moscovits,  L,  1873,  Xll-f  190. 

Russia  and  the  Russian  People,  L,  Simpkin,  1914,  198. 

The  People  of  Russia,  and  the  policy  of  England,  L,  Ridgway, 
1836,  90. 

Light  thrown  on  a  hideous  empire,  by  "An  Oriental  Widow,**  IL*,  Bee- 
man,  1897,  XII+154. 

Letters  from  a  lady,  who  resided  some  years  in  Russia,  L,  Dodsley, 
1775,  VIII+907. 

Falsification  of  diplomatic  documents;  the  Afhghan  papers,  L,  Wil- 
son, 1860,  39. 

England,  France,  Russia  and  Turkey,  L,  Ridgway,  1835,  119. 

The  Despots  as  revolutionists  ^The  Duke  of  Coburg's  pamphlet  on 
Russia) ;  to  the  German  people  by  Ernst  II,  Duke  of  Saxc-Coburg 
and  Gotha,  L,  Hardwick,  1859,  97. 

Russian  nation  united  by  war  (Century  Mag.,  v.  89,  1914,  183-8). 

Our  Russian  Allies  (Spectator,  London,  1914,  550-1). 

The  Present  Condition  of  the  Muscovite  Empire,  till  the  year  1699,  L, 
Coj^ga,  1699,  109-f  III. 

The  Tryal  of  the  Czarewicz,  Alexis  Petrowitz,  who  was  condemned  at 
Petersbourg  on  the  95th  of  June,  1718,  for  a  Design  of  Rebellion 
and  Treason  against  the  life  of  the  Czar  his  Father,  I^  Crokatt, 
1795,  110. 

Growth  of  Technical  Schools  in  Russia  (School  and  Society,  V,  1917, 
733). 

The  Secret  Memoirs  of  the  Court  of  Petersburg,  Philadelphia,  Tliomp- 
son,  1809,  VII+S91. 

Memoirs  of  the  Empress  Catherine  II,  N.  Y.,  Appleton,  1859,  309. 


Bibliography  421 

Memoirs  of  Catherine  II  and  the  historic  court  of  St.  Petersburg 
during  her  reign  and  that  of  Paul  I,  N.  Y.,  Merrill,  1909,  XH-353. 

Russia  (In  '^World's  Story,"  Boston,  Houghton  Mifflin  Co.,  1914,  voL  6, 
pp.  352). 

The  Study  of  Russia  in  England  (School  and  Society,  IV,  1916, 
637-8);  Russian  Studies  in  Cambridge  (Ibid.,  Ill,  1916,  933-3). 

Travels  hi  European  Russia  compiled  from  the  most  recent  author!* 
ties,  London,  1831. 

A  forecast  of  Russian  freedom  (Forum,  Aug.  1916,  177-86). 

^Russian  Supplement,"  issued  with  the  Lonaon  Timet  since  1919. 

Russian  Court  Memoirs,  1914-16,  L,  Herbert  Jenldns,  1917,  315. 

The  Busnan  Review:  a  Quarterly  Review  of  Russian  History,  Poll- 
tics,  Free  Buseia  (American  edition,  N.  Y.,  vols.  I-IV,  1890-94. 
Darkest  Ruseia  (weekly,  L,  1913-13).  Proceedmge  of  the  AnglO" 
Ruenan  Literary  Society,  1903-1905,  L,  1903-5  (founded  in  1893). 
Twentieth  Century  Rueeia  and  Anglo-Ruetian  Review,  L,  1915. 
Economics  and  Literature,  Liverpool,  1913-1914. 

The  Ruenan  Yearbook,  compiled  and  edited  by  H.  P.  Kennard,  L^ 
since  1911  (published  by  Eyre  &  Co.). 

The  Imperial  Russia  finance  (Inter.  Monthly,  1916,  16). 

Revelations  of  Russia,  L,  1844;  Russia,  L,  1780,  1854,  and  1877;  Re- 
marks on  the  conduct  and  probable  designs  of  Russia,  L^  1833; 
Remarks  on  the  Asiatic  Policy  of  England  and  Russia  (Pamphlets, 
voL  35,  1813) ;  Reflections  on  the  peace  between  Russia  and  France 
concluded  at  Tilsit,  July  8,  1807,  L,  1807;  Papers  respecting  Austria, 
Russia  .  .  .  presented  to  Parliament  in  1808,  L,  1808;  Observations 
upon  the  affairs  of  Russia,  Greece,  and  Turkey,  L,  1839;  Notes  from 
France  on  the  war  with  Russia,  L,  1855;  The  Northern  Question,  or 
Russia's  Policy  in  Turkey  unmasked,  L,  1876;  The  late  changes  and 
manifold  alterations  in  Russia,  since  Ivan  Vasilovich  to  this  present, 
L,  1635;  Is  Russia  wrong?  L,  1878;  India,  Great  Britain,  and  Russia, 
L,  1838;  Illustrated  Guide  to  the  War,  or  Sultan,  Slav  and  Csar,  L, 
1877;  Holy  Russia  and  Christian  Europe,  England's  Honor,  1878; 
History  of  the  origin  of  the  War  with  Russia,  L^  1855;  An  histor- 
ical, theological,  political  and  prophetical  view  of  the  origin  and 
progress  of  the  war  between  Russia  and  Turkey,  Birmingham,  1854; 
The  Growth  of  the  Russian  Power,  L,  Hardwicke,  1858;  General 
Observations  regarding  the  present  state  of  the  Russian  Empire,  L^ 
1787,  49;  The  Future  of  England,  Turkey,  and  Russia,  L,  1880; 
England  tributary  to  Russia,  L^  1863;  The  Encroachments  of  Russia, 
L,  1855;  Aerial  Russia,  L,  Lane,  1917;  Russia  (Free  Poland,  IV, 
1914,  13-4,  etc.) ;  Public  Health  Administration  in  Russia  (Science^ 
Feb.  15,  1918,  163-4);  The  Secret  of  Russia  in  the  Caspian  and 
Eutine,  L,  1863;  The  Break-up  of  Nihilism  in  Russia,  L,  Broemel, 
1885;  Light  thrown  on  a  Hideous  Empire,  L,  Bellman,  1897,  Xll-f- 
154;  The  Armed  Strength  of  Russia,  L,  1873;  The  Russians  in  the 
East  Calcutta,  1866;  The  Russians  in  Moldavia  and  Wallachia,  L^ 
1849;  Picturesque  representations  of  the  dress  and  manners  of  the 
Russians,  L,  Murray,  1814;  A  Geographical,  Statistical,  Commercial 
Account  of  the  Russian  Ports  of  the  Black  Sea,  the  Sea  of  Asoph 
and  the  Danube,  L,  Schloss,  1837,  47;  What  has  God  said  concerning 
Turkey  and  Russia,  L^  1878;.  Tlie  war  with  Russia  and  the  fall  of 


_  _         d  in  Oci Ipliu fl  propoBCf f  x%  lBt5t  flpliit  f^OHB  li 

Rnada,  L,  ISASj  lite  RnMlaii-TutUt  war  Mid  ll>  teoM,  L  h  Bdh- 

burgh,  1871,  ai(  r     -     ■      - 

note  (a  political  n 
land  paulng  thm 
bnrgfa,  isast  "Hie  IdmiItcocj  of  RnMia  and  of  Buwlaa  iidhwyi,  I« 


itlcal  mUk),  L>  188S|  Bturia,  Amcflca,  Ftmao,  aad  bf 
K  throoA  tu  fin  of  Hai^  Holod^  and  Miiiimmmi.  Bdi» 
t  "Die  IdmiItcocj  of  RnMia  and  of  Buwlaa  iidhwyi,  I« 


Bode  of  the  Campaign  In  Roailat  N.  Tq  ISai  The  Omiiig  C 
or  Rook  sod  RuMla  agaiort  Bn^aod,  L«  IBBt  Hie  Condng  Cinu— 
between  England  and  Rnnla,  predicted  bj  EaeUd,  I^  iSTBf  lln 
Avlta  Praiu  of  Rnada.  L,  1ST7|  War  wiUi  Rnula,  U  8I0A,  WU, 
lit  TIwuBhta  on  Oe  OcctureoGea  tn  .  .  .  1SS9  between  Road*  and 
Turkej,  L,  IBMt  Runfa*!  Neat  Morc  TOward  India,  U  OBonUi^ 
Marshall  ft  Co,  I8BS,  97)  Tbe  '^BMla'i  Hop^  or  Brttannkn  Mt 
longer  rulei  the  wavei,  L,  Cbapman  ft  Hall.  IWe,  rV+lT5  (trni^a- 


Ruida,  Turkqr  and  v-^ffi-^,  L,  16T7t  Rnnla  tlie  land  of  tte  Can, 
Ih  1S54|  Rncua  in  Aita,  L>  ISTTt  Rnnla  tn  EnTopa  and  Uk  Baa^  L, 
ies5;  Ruuia  and  Tttrker,  L*  1U8|  Rnnla  and  Bnriand  In  Centfat 
Alia,  N.  Yn  1ST4)  Rostib  and  Bn^and  fMm  1ST«  to  tSMi  I^  laaOj 
Tbe  Coetnme  of  the  Rnnian  Empln^  L,  laoSi  Itie  En^ldiwonun 
in  Rnula,  L,  I8M1  Lettera  from  tbt  Cbntlnent.  dcaerlbbur  Uie  man- 
ners and  cuatoma  In  Rnaria,  L,  181i|  A  new  and  exact  DcaalpticMi 
of  HuKOTf,  L,  inSi  A  Pe^  at  Rimia,  I^  1B5A|  Post  Gnlde  thnm^ 
Rusda,  L,  1SI9|  The  Present  State  of  Russia,  L,  1791-lMi  Recollec- 
tions of  Russia  during  39  fears'  residence  (Constable's  HisceUanjr 
of  Foreign  Literature,  toL  VIII,  L,  1B54);  Russia  before  tad  after 
the  war,  L,  1880;  Scenes  In  Russia,  L,  ISTi,  IIT;  Travels  In  European 
Russia,  Dublin,  Hardf,  183A,  190;  An  AuthenUc  Narrative  of  the 
Russian  Expedition  against  the  Turks  hy  sea  and  land  (ITTO).  L, 
1779,  VII+I60{  A  brief  historical  relation  of  the  Empire  of  Russia. 
L,  IBM;  Tbe  Times  book  of  Russia,  L,  Tltaea,  1916,  XIX+3G8; 
Persia,  Finland,  and  our  Russian  alliance,  L,  Jndep.  Labor  Partf, 
191S.  93;  The  Mrsteries  of  the  Zimnif  Dvoreti  (Winter  Palace),  bjr 
a  Rosslan-Amerlcan,  Washington,  1915,  999;  A  chat  with  the  major 
of  Petrogrod,  Count  Iran  Ttdstoy  and  WaclsTCEernlewsld  (Graphic, 
L,  1915.  vol.  91,  pp.  Bi-A){  Russia  and  the  present  war  (Ed.  Rct, 
48, 1914,  333-40) ;  The  Russian  campaign  (World's  Work,  t.  29, 1914, 
17-34);  Russian  realltiea  and  problems,  edited  hy  J.  D.  Duff,  N.  Y, 
19IT{  The  Ruin  of  Rmne  and  Russia  In  the  last  great  conflict  with 
l^rlcej',  L,  1854;  Conversatlona  on  the  History  of  Russia,  L,  1855t 
The  Last  of  tbe  Romanoffs,  t^^  tbe  Editor  of  the  Polish  Review,  I, 
1917,  105-8;  Russia  and  the  Imperial  Russian  government:  economic 
and  financial,  N.  Y,  NaUonol  Qtf  Bank  of  N.  V.,  1916,  IB;  Russian 
timber  and  finance  (Russia,  II,  Dec^  1911,  14-6) ;  The  Gold  Industir 
in  Russia  <Jb.,  11,  Nor^  1916,  97-39);  Russia's  fiscal  and  tariS 
polity  (76,  I,  1910,  99-33);  Grain  Culture  In  Siberia  (/bid.,  II, 
1917,  SS-3£)i  Timber  Areas  of  European  Russia  ilbtd.,  II.  1917, 
95-T),  Economic  Resources  of  tbe  Caucasus  {Ibid.,  II,  SepL,  1917, 
15-94)1  Russian  Wheat  (Sdence,  Oct  4,  1918,  336-337);  In- 
dustries Of  Rusda  (translated  by  J.  M.  Crawford),  St  P,  1893^  » 


Barographs  4S3 

B.  Frtnek 

Ahxintki,  O.,  La  Russle  moderne,  P^  I919i  La  Riusle  et  U  gaxm,  P, 
Colin,  1915,  368;  La  Russfe  et  I'Europe,  P,  Plammarion,  191T,  360. 

A  If  MM,  a..  La  Crise  agraire  en  Russie,  P,  1905. 

AiKtlol,  J.  A.  &  P.  P.,  Six  mc^  CD  Ruseie,  P,  Doder-Dnpr^  1897, 
iv+«e. 

Artanof,  P.  i  Armtngmtd,  J.  Q.  £>.,  La  Riuse,  P.  Labure,  1863^  S  TOU. 

Aulayimn,  C,  La  Sibi^rie  Economique,  P,  1901. 

Barre,  P.,  Le  pniplement  et  le  colonisation  de  I'empire  rosfle  (Rct.  do 

g^gr.,  T.  95,  I90I,  339-17). 
Barrier,  M.,  Le  r£g£n^ation  de  la  Russe  par  la  guerre  (Reme  de  Paris, 

Nov.  15,  19U). 
Beletiiki,  O.  8.   ^  B.   VoTOttOv,  Leg   organijationa   publiquea   russea   et 

leur  rAle  pendant  la  guerre,  P,  Hachette,  I91T,  XXXII+3S6, 
Bmnstt,  P.,  SouTeoirs  de  la  rfvolution  russe,  P,  190T,  39. 
Berr/hoU,  NapioleoD  I^  auter  du  testament  de  Pierre  le  Grand,  Brus- 
sels, I8S3. 
Betobrcuoff,  Btudes  sur  I'^cononde  natfonale  de  la  Russie,  St.  P.,  1883- 

86. 
Block,  J.  de,  Les  finances  de  la  Rnssle  an  XlXnw  sltcle:  historique  et 

statistique,  P,  19(M%  9  vols. 
Bogiiiiich,  B.,  Apercu  des  travaux  sur  le  droit  contumler  en  Russie,  1879. 
Bonmarrvigt,  A.,  La  Russie  d'Europe,  Bruxellcs,  1903. 
BavTd»au,  J.,  Le  Sodalisme  AUemande  et  le  Nihiltsme  Rnss^  P,  1899. 
Uajac,  E.,  La  Guerre  ruaso-japanaise,  P,  1909. 
BunoiiMt,  M;  Considerations  g^nf  rates  sur  la  congtiatlon  pendant  rivres- 

se,  observfe  en  Russie  en  1819,  P,  1817. 
Bvrtzm,   V.   L.,  La  respan^biUt£  du  Tsar,   Brusselles,  Bothv,   1910, 

Cohen,  Q.,  Histoire  des  r«laUon  de  la  Russie  avee  la  Clilne  sour  Pierre  le 
Grand  (1689-1730),  P,  Alcan,  1912,  CCXVI-|-974. 

Capefique,  La  Baronne  de  Kudner,  I'Empcrcur  Alexander  I,  P,  1BS6. 

CaTdonnt,  C,  L'  Empereur  Alexander  II,  P,  1883. 

CatUra,  Hiatoire  de  Catherine  II.,  P,  1798,  3  vols. 

CAonfrioM,  Voyage  philos.,  pollt.,  et  llttfralre  fait  en  Rnssle  en  1788  et 
1789,  Hamtwurg,  1794,  9  voU. 

Chappt,  d'  Anitroche  J.,  Voyage  en  Siberia  fait  a  1761,  P,  ITSfl,  4  vols. 

Charut,  P.,  Le  parlemcnt  russe,  son  organiHitlon,  ses  rapports  avec 
rempereur,  P,  1909;  Les  Reformes  Agraircs  et  revolution  flcs  Classes 
Ruralei  en  Russie  (Bmzellet'  Revue  Econ.  Intemat,  1913)  t  H. 
Stolfpine  et  le  Mfehanlsme  Constitutiond  de  la  Busale  (Rev.  des 
Sciences  Politiques,  Jan.-Feb.,  1913). 

Chuquet,  A.,  1819:  La  Guerre  de  Russie,  P,  1919,  3  vols. 

Czartorytld,  A.  J.,  Himoira  et  correspondance  avec  I'enipereiir  Alex- 
andre I",  P,  1SS7. 

Chelia,  E.  dt,  Choses  de  Russie  (Rev.  g«niral,  t.  70,  1890,  A7i-87). 

Clemenceau,  O.  E.  B.,  La  lefon  de  la  Husse,  F,  Floury,  1915,  90. 

Clercq,  De,  Les  Finances  de  Empire  de  Russe,  P,  1888. 

Crihangt,  Q.,  Hlstoire  de  la  Rusde  depols  la  mort  de  Paul  I,  F,  1881; 
9nd  ed.,  1896. 

Cwlmann,  fitude  sur  les  caratires  ginfraui  de  la  guerre  en  eztr£me 


4je6  Btbtiograf^g 

L»  SuT,  Des  progd  de  Is  puluance  mue,  ete,  P,  1819. 
Le*trad»,  Cotnbei  de.  La  Ruule  tomomicpie  et  aodiO^  P.  IBBOL 
Ltrojf-BttuiUett,  A.,  Un  hmiinie  d'fitat  russe,  P,  IBSi;  etudea  I llliw ■  et 

europfenncs,  1',  IR!)7:  I^  ItOnovntion  de  I'Asic  (SiMrie,  Chine,  Japan). 

P,  Colin,  1900,  XXVI-I-48S;  Mllutin,  P.  1B88. 
Lotct,  P.,  Ix  pabscur  de  la  Duma;  drama  en  un  acte,  Troyci,  Sorirt, 

1916.  44. 
Lgektama  a  Nijeholt,  T.  M.,  Voyage  en  Rnssic,  etc.,  P,  IBTS-T*,  4  tDk. 
M.,  Si   la   Itussic   iUit  Tictorieuse   (Rev.  de  Hongric,  Bndapest,   XIV, 

inu,  6-n>. 
Marhat,  lie  diveloppement  toinomique  de  la  liussle,  P,  1903, 
Maittre,  J.  U.  dt,  SoTrfes  dc  St.  Petersbourg,  P,  18J1. 
MatateiM,  Mimolre  hlstoriqn^  politique  ct  mllitalre  sur  Ib   Riud^  L| 

I7T2. 
Marc,  P.,  An  senll  du  17  octobre  IMU,  Lg,  KilMer,  1914,  146. 
Mariehat,  P.  8.,  HUtolre  de  la  Russie,  P,  1809. 
ifarehand,  R.,  Les  grandea  problima  de  U  poUtlqne  IntMeure  nnt. 

La   question   agraire.     La   question   polonaue,   etc.,   P,   Alcai^    1019^ 

XXXI-f-964. 
Marin,   P.,   Author   de«   de   poulllea   de   IVmplre   OttomBn-Bulgares   et 

Itussie  vis-ft-vis  la  triple  alliance,  P,  Bandin,  1891,  SIT. 
Marmier,  X.,  LettrcB  sur  la  Russie,  etc.,  P,  184S,  9  vols. 
Marlil,  E.  A.,  La  Cote  d'Acur  Russe,  P,  Delagrave,  1910. 
Marletu,  F,  F.  da,  Recuel  des  troltte  n>ncluB  par  ia  Russie  avec  Icfl  pula- 

.SHnc<;s  »Tang<-re3,  St.  P,  1878  (still  fncomnlcte). 
Mcuion,  C.  F.,  Mimolrs  secrets  sur  la  Russie,  P,  1S63. 
Maybtrg,  Relation  d'un  voyage  en  Moscovie,  Leyden,  1688. 
Ma:Mde,-  C.  de,  Aicxnntire  I  ot  Ic  Prince  Crjirturysky,  P,  18M. 
liMmfe,  P..  Lcs  fnux  Dfmi^trius,  P,  1H53. 
ilikhdlov!.  P.,  Le  rfile   de  la   Russie   d'   un   Ic  droit  intt-'rnatianale,   P, 

Union,  1915,  4T. 
MUket),  P.  II.,  L«  Mer  Noire  et  les  Dilrnils  dc  Constnntinople,  P,  1899. 
Sloltke,  von,  Cainpnignes  dee  Russie  en  Turquie  d'  Europe,  iti-2S-39,  P, 

1854,  2  vols,  (translated  from  the  second  (Jcrmnn  edition). 
Moraae,  P.,  Paul  ler  de  Russie,  P,  Plon,  1907,  Vlll+ifiS. 
ilvhhnbeck,  E.,  etudes  sur  les  Origines  de  la  Saint- Alliance,  P.  IBSS. 
Mnennich,  B.  C.  «.,  Ebnncbe  pour  donner  une  idc£  de  la  furnic  du  gou- 

vernement  de  TRmpire  de  Russie,  Copenhnpcn,  1774. 
Nekludov.  V.  8.,  La  Russie  jugic  par  un  Russc.  P,  lBli4. 
ffeitetriidt,  K.  V.,  Lettres  et  papiers  du  chancelicr  comte  de  Nesselrodc, 

1760-1858,  P,  Lahure,  1904-8. 
Neznanov,  L'exp£rlence  de  la  guerre  russo-japonolse,  P,  Chapelot,  IMT, 

IfiS. 
Ni-Tag  (ps.),  Lettres  sur  I'Kmpire  de  Russie,  P,  1810. 
Sornv,  A.,  Iponnine  russe,  Pilirinage  en  Terre  Sainte  a  commencement 

du  XII  sitcle  (1113-1115),  St.  P,  1864. 
Notovilch,  If.,  Ln  Russie  et  I'Alllance  Anglaise.  P,  I90G. 
Okvnvv,   iv.  A.,  Considerations  sur  les   gnindcs   opfrntions  de  la  cam- 

pnifiTie  de  1813,  en   Itussic,  etc.,  Bruxcllcs,  I'ctit,  1B41,  459. 
oitrna.  A.,  Voyage  trts  curicux  et  trts  renommei,  faites  en  Hoscovle, 

etc.,  Lddcr,  1719,  9  vols. 
Ottemian,  A.  I.,  La  Lcttrc  du  Coniptc  d'Ostcrman  au  Grand  Viricr  au 


B3}Uographff  '427 

12,  Avril  1736,  etc^  La  Hagoe,  Dole,  1T37, 19. 
Ozeroff,  I.  K.,  Problfanea  iconoraiquu  et  flDsnden  de  U  Rnuie  mod' 

trne,  LauBane,  Payot  1916,  ITS. 
Pail,  O.,  Lea  pri^ictlong  dQ  Brahmane  Indou  Raya  Aodra  sur  la  fin  de 

la  guerre,  sur  I'avenir  des  souverains  Nlcolu  II,  George  V,  Albert  l", 

GuUlaume  II,  Frangois-Josepb,  Mahomet  V,  Pierre  l*r,  Nicolas  ler  de 

MoDtenegTO,  le  mikado  Yoskito,  et  sur  les  destinies  de  la  France,  P, 

19 IT,  63. 
Fallot,  P.  B.,  Voyage  du  Professeur  Palloa  dans  plnslen  provinces  de 

Tempire  de  Russie,  etc,  P,  Maradan,  1788-I7B3,  8  vols. 
Paqain,  Captain,  La  Riusie  et  I'An^etene  dans  I'Asie  centrale   P, 

I6T-,  SI   pp. 

Patkanof,  8.,  Essal  d'ime  Statlstiqne  et  d'une  Gtegraphie  de  Peoples 

Paleasiatique  de  la  Siberle,  St.  P.,  1903. 
Pekhintky,  V.,  La  Russie  en  ISU,  P  &  Lg.  ISU,  143. 
Peltier,  I.  O.,  Fragments  hut  la  CarapaJgn  de  Russie,  P,  1SI4. 
Pierling.  L*  P.,  Rome  et  Moscou,  15*7-1579,  P,  1983;  Grigcrirc  XIII  et 

Ivan   le  Terrible   (Rev,   questions   historique,   avril,   1883) ;   Rome  et 

D£m£trlus,  Paris  IBTS;   Russe  ct  le  Snint-Si^ge,  141T-I7fi8,  F,  1816- 

1907,  4  vols.;  La  Russie  et  I'Orient,  P,  IB9I. 
Poiiuard,  La  Russiei  le  penplea  et  le  gouvernment,  P,  1904. 
PoUzhaym,  P.  V.,  Six  anniesi  U  Rnssie  de  1906  h.  1919,  P,  Floo,  Wli, 

9i6. 
Rafalinich,  A.,  Lb  Russie  ct  le  guerre,  P,  Alcan,  1915,  24, 
Bain,  P.,  Un  Tsar  lAioXagat:  Alexander  I»r  (177T-1926),  P,  Perrin,  1913. 
Hatniioftd,  A.  A.,  Resmel  des  instructioni  aux  ambasodenrs  de  France, 

VOL  VIII  &  IXi  Russie,  1657-1793.  P,  1890;  La  Russie  Empire,  P, 

1876;  Histoire  de  in  Russie,  P,  1BT8;  6.  ed.  1914;  La  Grande  Annie 

jt  Moscoa  d'opris  les  recits  russes  (Rev,  des  Deux  Uondes,  July  1, 

1873). 
Itattck,  La  Russie  Uthuanienne,  P,  1869. 
Reader,  M.,  Lei  Influences  itrangin  dans  la  nouvelle  littirature  rntse 

(Ilibl.  universelle  .  .  .  Lausaune,  vol.  53,  1909,  440-79;  vol.  54,  65-83). 
Beclut,  B.,  Nouvelle  Geographic  Universale,  v.  VI;  L*  Asie  Russie,  P, 

IS81 ;  vol.  Vi  L'  Europe  Seandinsve  et  Russie,  P,  1880. 
Btahvber,  h..  Relation  du  voyage  en  Russie  fait  en  1684,  B,  1883. 
Uwet,  Ch.,  Le  dernier  Romanoff,  P,  1917,  VIII4^336;  La  Russie  telle 

Qu'clle  est,  causes  de  feiblesse  et  gages  de  force,  P,  Payot,  1918,  78. 
Ttotto'pch.m,  A.,  Russie,  Bruxelles,  1874. 
Biiyadtt-Sinnt,   M.,    Aux   confines   de   I'Europe   et    de  I'Asle,   F,   Plon- 

Nouritt,  1913,  VI-I-S34. 
Aouirrs,  La  RivaUti  Anglo-Russe  en  XIXe  sl^Ie  en  Asie,  P,  1909. 
Boux,  F.  Ch.,  La  Russie  et  I'alliance  anglo-franfais  apris  la  guerre  de 

Crimea  (Rev.  hUtor.,  v.  101,  1900,  973.315);  La  Russie  et  la  poUtlque 

itallenne  de   Napoleon   111    (Ibid.,  v.   105,  1910,  35-63,  377-301);   La 

Rnssle,  la  France  et  la  question  d'Ortent  aprte  le  guerre  de  Crlmie 

(Ibid.,  V.  109,  1913,  973-306);  Alexandre  11,  Gortchalioff  et  Napoleon 

III,  Plon-Nouritt,  1913,  560. 
Bauvage,  J.,  Mimoire  du  voyage  en  Russie  fait  en  1586,  .  .  .  P,  Aubrv, 

I85S,  Xl-j-30. 
Beherer,  J.  B.,  Anecdotes  intiressantes  et  secrttes  de  la  Coar  de  Russie 

tiries  de  ses  archives,  Lg  &  F,  1799,  6  vols. 


4S0  Bibliography 

P,  1865;  Un  des  crimes  dn  gouvemement  russe,  Geneve,  1876;  Descrip- 
tion topographique  et  stratigique  da  th^Atre  de  la  guerre  tiirco-nisse» 
P,  1854;  La  Cour  de  la  Russie  11  7  a  cent  ans,  1791-1783,  Berlin,  1858; 
Comment  la  Russie  et  la  Perse  peuvent  an^antir  Tinfluence  an|^aiae 
en  Asie^  P,  1863;  Les  causes  c^^bres  de  la  Russie;  P,  1888^  XX-{-S87; 
L'Alliance  russe,  P,  1893,  196;  Lf' Alliance  anglaise  ou  Falliance  msse^ 
P,  1860;  Voyage  philosophique,  politique  et  Utt^raire,  fait  en  Runie 
pendant  les  ann^s  1788  et  1789,  Hambourg,  1794,  9  vols,  (fkoai 
Dutch);  Tableau  g(&n6ral  de  la  Russie  modeme,  P,  1809;  La  Russie 
ouverte,  P,  1774;  La  Russie  en  Images  .  .  .  109  gravures,  P,  1893,  90; 
Relation  de  tout  ce  qui  regarde  la  Moscovie,  ses  habitants  ct  fear 
Grand  Due,  etc.,  P,  1687;  La  Russie  &  Paris,  P,  1859;  Relation  curfease 
d'etat  present  de  la  Russie,  P,  1679;  Relation  curieuse  de  la  Moscorle 
en  1697,  P,  1861,  58;  Quelques  ans  des  crimes  da  gouvemment  rnsse 
du  dermicr  quart  du  XIX  siMe,  P,  1894;  Histoire  des  d^  comvertd 
faites  par  divera  savant  voyageurs  dans  plusieurs  contr6es  de  la  Ros- 
sic,  P,  1771;  Un  missionaire  republican  en  Russie,  P,  1853,  3  vols.; 
Histoire  de  la  Russie,  P,  1895,  978;  La  Russie  au  XVIIIe  siMe^  P, 
1863,  XXIIl+434. 

C,  German 

Ahich,  H,,  Aus  kaukasischen  Lftnder,  B,  1896,  9  vols. 

Adelung,  P.,  Sigismund  Freiherr  von  Herberstein,  mit  besonderer  ROck- 

sicht  auf  seine  Reiscn,  in  liussland  gcschildert,  St.  P,  1818. 
Adelweg,  KritLsch-literarische  Dbersicht  dor  Reisenden  in  Russland  bia 

1770,  deren  Berichte  bekannt  sind,  St.  P,  1864. 
Alhrechtf  M.,  Russisch  Centralasien,  Hamburg,   1896. 
Aleximky,  O.,  Kann  Russland  einen  Krieg  wagen?     (Neue  Zeit,  v.  3l| 

1912-13,  6680-80). 
Andreae,  F.,  Beitrage  zur  Geschichte  Katharinas  II;  Die  Instruction  von 

Jahr  1767   fUr  die  Kommission  zur  Abfassung  eines  neuer  Gesets- 

buches,  B,  1919. 
Andree,  Sibirien  und  das  Amurgebiet,  Lg,  1876. 
Ameth,  Joseph  II  und  Catharina  von  Russland,  W,  1869. 
AmiT^,  C.  O.  L.  V,,  Reise  ins  Russische  Reich  im  Sommer  1846,  BeTIil^ 

1850,  9  vols. 
Auhagen,  O,,  Zur  Besiedelung  Russlands,  B,  1909. 
Axelrod,  P,,  Die  revolutionare  Kr&fte  Russlands  einst  und  jetst  (Neoe 

Zeit,  XIII,  1894-5,  261-79). 
B.  E.,  Einige  Erinnerungen  von  neuen  Reisen  in  Russland,    B,  18SL 
Baer  j*  Helm^nen,  BeitrSge  zur  Kenntnis  des  russischen  Retches,  St 

P,  li939.1900. 
Baerf,  v.,  Reise  durch  den  sildlichen  Theil  von  Russland,  etc.,  Dnlsberft 

1798. 
Ballad,  C,  Die  wirtschaftliche  Lage  Russlands  (Jahrb.  f.  Gesetzgebun^ 

V.  93,  1898,  41-118). 
Barthold,  W.,  Die  geographische  and  historische  Erforschung  des  Orients, 

Lg,  Wigand,  1913,  XlII+225. 
Barwinski,  A.,  dstcrreich-Ungarn  und  das  ukrainische  Problem,  Miinchen, 

Sachs,  1915,  44. 
Baumgarten-Cruiiru,  Die  Sachsen  1819  in  Russland,  Lg,  1919. 


'  Bibliography  431 

BtuzUr,  Th.,  Dentschtnm  In  Bawland,  Mdnchen,  1011. 

Becker,  O.  V,,  Charakteriiieren  und  Anakdoten  rusBischer  Krieger,  Lg, 
1613,  19. 

Beer,  M.,  Einlge  Fragen  der  russUchen  PoliUk  (Nene  Zelt,  y.  S4,  1906, 
377-89). 

B«nthardi,  e.  Tb.,  Geschichte  Russlands  und  der  europaiEchen  Folitlk 
In  den  Jahrcn  I814-IB31,  Lg,  18G3,  4  vols.;  new  ed.  ISS6<ST,  in  3  Tols.j 
Unter  Nikolas  und  Friedrich  Wilhelm  IV,  B,  18fl3, 

J3ieii4mann,  P.,  Zur  Geschichte  dea  schwedisch-nualschen  Kriegcs  17B8 
bia  1790  (Russ.  Rev.,  V,  187*.  49-90). 

Bilbaiiov,  B.  v.,  Geschichte  Ketharlntt  II,  B,  Crambach,  1893,  9  vols-t 
Katharina  11,  B,  Rade,  IB97,  S  vols. 

Blan,  G.,  Landwlrtschaftllche  SpeslalkultureD  Russlands  (Ross.  Rer, 
XXIII,  1883,  aA6-79,  390-51). 

Blamtnlhat,  Q.  B.,  Gsliden.  der  Wall  in  Osten,  HUDchen,  MUller.  1915, 
1S4. 

Bonnill,  E.,  Beltrlge  rar  Alterthumskunde  Russlands,  von  den  Bltesten 
Zelten  bis  um  das  Jahr  400  na<rh  Cbristus,  St.  P,  1883,  503. 

Borkendorf,  W.  v..  Das  russiache  Schrecligespenst  und  sein  wabrer  Wert, 
Lg,  Volgcr,  1914,  48. 

Borodkin,  Die  flnJandlsche  Grencinark  im  Bcstande  des  rnssischen 
Reiches,  B,  1911. 

Btntttadt,  A.  v.  4-  TiieUch,  D.,  Das  rusalscfae  Relcb  In  Europe  und  Asia: 
Ein  Handbuch  ilber  seine  wirtschaft lichen  Verhaitnisse,  B,  1910,  290. 

Brandt,  Jtf.  v..  Die  innere  Lage  Russlands  in  «itgen»ssischer  Beleucbtung 
(Deutsche  Rundschau,  CXXX,  1907,  491);  Neuere  Literatur  Uber 
Japan  und  Russland  (Ibid.,  CXXVI.  1906,  298-304), 

Bravner,  A.,  Ein  russischer  Brief  (N.  Deulscli.  Ruodscbau,  VIII,  1997, 
339-35). 

Breton,  M.  J.  B.  /.,  Ruesland:  Sitten,  GebrSuche  und  Trachten,  etc., 
Pesth,  Hartleben,  1816,  6  vols. 

Brix,  Gesehlehte  der  alten  russischen  Heeresdnrichtungen,  B,  1807. 

Brotcker,  A.,  Der  auswiirtige  Handel  Russlands  itn  Jahre  1878  (Russ. 
Bev^  XVI,  1880,  250-79,  360-77). 

BrSckner,  A.,  Aktensttlcke  tur  Geschichte  der  Betiehungen  twiscben 
Russland  und  Frankreich  (Russ.  Rev.,  99,  1883,  I-SI,  135-34)  1  Zur 
Gcachichte  Peter  III  und  Catbarina  II  (Ibid.,  vol  XI,  1876);  Der 
Wolf  in  Russland  (Ibid.,  X,  IB77,  300-71);  "Doniostroi,"  ein  HauS' 
buch  aus  dem  16.  Jahrhundert  (Ibid.,  IV,  1874,  1-30);  Geschichte 
Russlands  ...  bis  lum  Tode  Peters  des  Grossen,  Gotha,  1896;  Die 
Europ&iseruDg  Russlands— Land  und  Volk,  Gotha,  1888;  Katharina  die 
Zweite,  B.  1883;  Bilder  aus  russischer  Vernangenheit,  Lg,  1887;  Das 
Kupfergeld  (1656-1668)  In  Russland,  Riga,  1863;  Der  Zarevitsch  Alexia 
(1690-1TI9),  Heidelberg,  1880;  Ideen  und  ZustSnde  In  Russland  cur 
Zeit  Peter  des  Grossen,  Lg,  18T9. 

Briickner  ^  Herrmatm.  Russischer  Staat  (to  1797),  B,  187S,  T  vols. 

Bragged,  E.  v.,  Z>er  Nihilismua  in  Russland  (Deutsclie  Rev.,  XVI,  1878, 
307-37);  Die  Wandlung  in  Russland  (Ibid.,  28,  1881,  287-301))  Die 
Lage  in   Russland   (Ibid..  31,  1889,  193-40). 

Buck.  W.,  Der  deutsche  Handel  in  Novgorod  bU  Eur  Mittc  des  XIV. 
Jahrhundert,  B,  1904. 

Bdtote,  B.  «.,  Die  RevoiuUoa  in  Russland  und  dessen  Heer  .  .  .  W. 


4SS  BibBographg 

Mitsckke,  1905,  53. 
Bnsdkem,  A.  vam,   BeWflkemiig  der   mssiadm   K^tcmidKt  in  da 

wichtigstcn  sUUstisdien  Verbiltiiisseii  dmrgotelll,  Godiii,  1862. 
Caemerer,  v.,  Der  ostasiatiscbe  Krieg  (Pmus.  JahrMchcr). 
CarlowitzrUaxtn,  r.,  Einldtang  und  DislokatloD  der  rmsiscben  AnoMb 

B  (published  yearly). 
CUuu,  R.,  Das  nissiadie  Bankwesen  (Schmollera  Fondmngen,  Heft  1S1| 

Lg.  1908). 
Clarke,  E.  D^  Reise  dnrdi  RnaBland  nnd  die  TarUrei,  1800-1,  Wdmik 

1817,  083. 
Cleinow,  O.,  BeitrSge  Lage  der  Hauslndustrie  in  CSouvemment  Tab 

(Schmollers  Forschiingeii,  XXII,  4,  Lg,  1904) ;  Aus  Rmwlanda  Not  and 

Hoffen,  Lg,  Grunow,  1909),  9  toIs.;  Graf  Witte  (Ibid.,  toL  II);  Jtm- 

sisohe  Briefe  (Grmifaote,  ▼.  05,  1906,  117-25,  338-47,  511-539);  Die  f«- 

6ische  Volksvertrehing  (lUd.,  t.  64,  1905,  904-308,  348-56,  404-11). 
Conlaimeouri,  E.  v..  Das  roMisdie  Rcidi,  Lg^  Remmeliiiaiiii,  1854^  vm 

+106. 
Cumne,  H.,  Eng^d  nnd  Rosslaiid  in  Asicn  (Kene  Zdt,  XVIII,  18Bi> 

1910,  556-60). 
Camtenitolpe,  M.  J.,  Der  mssische  Hof  Ton  Peter  I  Us  anf  Nicohtf 

I,  Hamburg,  1855-60. 
Cyon,  /.  P.,  Wie  soil  Russland  ein  Recfatsstaat  werden,  Pra^  Haar  4 

Co.,  1905,  XVI4.75. 
Dahn,  Th.,  Die  Entstehung  des  nenen  Russland  (Neue  Zeit,  93,  190ib 

108-13);    Die   Bedingungen    der   ersten    Aufscbwung   des    mssisdva 

Revolution  (Ibid^  £G,  1908,  4-10,  49-58). 
Dalwiffk  zu  LichtenfeU,  K.  U.  r.  Tre»chkov,  Erinnerungen  eines  preai- 

sischcn  Generals  in  russlscher  Kriegsgefangcnschaft,  Oldenburg  Stil- 
ling, 1915,  15. 
Davidson,  Die  Finanzi»irtschaft   Russlands,  Lg,  1909. 
Deboris,  A,,  Das  konstitutionelle  Selbstherschertum  und  die  wahrscfaeia- 

liche  Ldsung  dieses  Widersprucbs  (Neue  Zdt,  94,  1906,  390-6). 
D^chy,    3/.    «.    Kaukasus-Reise    und     Forscbungen    im     Kaakasisdva 

Hochgebirge,  B,  1905,  3  vols,  in  9. 
DelbrUck,  H.,  Die  Motive  und  Ziele  der  russischen  Politik  nadi  svd 

Russen  (Mitrofanof  und  Kotscbuberg),  B,  Stilke,  1915,  58. 
Deutsch,  L.,  Der  Pope  Gappon  und  seine  Rolle  in  der  russischen  Revo- 
lution, B,  VorwSrts,  1909,  31. 
Dixon,  W.  H.,  Frei-Russland,  Dresden,  1870,  9  vols. 
Dontzov,  D.,  Die  ukrainiscbe  Staatsidee  und  der  Krieg  gegen  RussIbiA 

B.  Kroll,  1915,  70. 
Dorreth,  J,  v..  Die  Russifiderung  der  Ostprovinzen,  B,  1877. 
Eckhardt,  J.  W,  A,,  Russische  Wandlungen,  Lg,  1889;  Russland  Tor  ind 

nach  dem  Kriege,  Lg,  Brockbaus,  1879,  VI-f467;  Juri  Samarins  Aiik- 

lage  gegen  die  Ostseeprovinzen  Russlands,  Lg,  1869;  Aus  der 

burger  (Gesellschaft,  Lg,   1873. 
Ediger,  Th.,  Russlands  lUteste  Beriehungen  ku  Deutscbland, 

und  der  rdmiscben  Kircbe,  Halle  a.  S.,  Hohmann,  1911,  116. 
Edwards,  H.  D,,  Das  Staatsrecbt  Russlands,  Frdburg,  1888. 
Eltzbacher,  P.,  Der  Anarchismus,  B,  1905,  317  (translated  into  EngOA 

bv  Stepben  T.  Byington,  L,  Fifidd,  1907;  deals  also  with  Bakaidi^ 

Ikropotkin  and  Tolstoy). 


BibUographff  4S3 

Ena€lbr$eht,  T.  H,,  Landwirtschaftlicher  Atlas  des  mssischen  Reiches  in 

Europa  luid  Asien,  B,  1910. 
Engelmann,  J,,  Das  Staatsrecht  des  Kaiserthums  Russlands,  Freiburg 

in  B,  1889. 
Erich,  B.,  Das  Staatsrecht  des  Grossfurstentums  Finnland,  Tubingen* 

1919. 
Erman,  (Editor),  Archly  fttr  die  wissenschaftliche  Kunde  yon  Russland, 

B,  2S  yols.  1841-1867). 
Even,  Studien  ziir  ffrUndlichen  Kenntnlss  der  Voneit  Russlands,  Dor- 
pat,  1830;  Veritische  Vorarbdten  sur  Geschichte  der  Russen  (Kmgs 

Forschungen,  St.  P,  II,  1848). 
P,,  Darf  Russland  einen  Angriff  auf  dem  Bosphorus  wagen?  B,  1899. 
Faday$ev,  B.  A,,  Brief e  ttl^r  die  gegenwartige  Lage  Russlands,  Lg, 

1881,  VIII+166. 
Folk,  /.   P,,   Beytrttge  sur  topographischen    Kenntnis   des   russischen 

Rdchs,  St  P,  1785-86,  8  yols. 
Fitger,   E,,   Der   engllsch-russischer  Wettstreit   um   Persien    (Deutsch. 

Rundschau,  y.  115,  1908,  407-90). 
Flerovtki,  N,,  Drei  politische  Systeme:  Nikolas  I,  Alexander  II,  Alex- 
ander III,  B,  1898. 
Francke,  B,,  Russische  Verwi&stungen  und  Greuel,  Dantzig,  Kafemann, 

1915,  93. 
Francos,  C.  E.,  Vom  Don  zur  Donau:  neue  Kulturbilder  aus  Halb-Asien* 

B,  1898  (9  ed.). 
Friedrich,  K.,  Russland   (Oster.  Rundschau,  40,  1914,  361-70). 
Friedriehtef^  M.  H.,  Die  Grenzmarken  des  europUlschen  Russlands,  Ham- 
burg, Friedrichsen,  1915,  148. 
Oanghofer,  L,  A,,  Der  russische  Nledergang,  B,  Nellstein,  1916,  9  yols. 
Oefcken,  P.  H.,  Russland  und  England  (Deutsch.  Rundschau,  44,  1885, 

995-55,  385-409);  Russland  nnd  England  in  Mittel-Asien  (Ibid.,  99, 

1880,  949-66). 
Oeorgi,  J.  O,,  Beschreibung  aller  Nationen  des  russischen  Reichs,  St 

P,  MUlIer,  1776-80,  7  yols. 
OerKng,  B,,  Russiche  Grausamkdt,  etc.,  Oranienburg,  Orania  Verlag, 

1914,  80. 
Oies»$,  P.,  Kassel-Moskau-KQstrln,  1819-13,  Tagebuch,  Lg,  Dyk,  1919, 

XIII+345. 
Oippkis,  Z.,  Die  wahre  Macht  des  Zarismus,  MUnchen,  1908,  59;  Reyolu- 

tion  und  grobe  Gewalt,  MUnchen,  1908,  S3. 
Omelin,  8,  O,,  Reise  durch  Russland  sur  Untersuchung  der  drey  Natur- 

Reiche  1768-1774,  St  P,  1774-84,  4  yols. 
Ooehel,  Russische  Industrie,  B,  1913. 
Oolawin,  K,,  Russlands  Financpolitik  und  die  Aufgabcn  der  Zukunft,  L, 

1900;  Die  finanxielle  Politik  Russlands  und  die  neue  GoldwlOurung,  B, 

1900. 
OomoU,  V,  C,  Im  Kampf  gegen  Russland,  Lg,  Brockhaus,  1916,  178. 
Gorki,  M,,  Russland:  Politisdie  Betrachtungen  yon  Maxim  Gorki,  W, 

Wiener,  1906,  83. 
Oribowski,  W,,  Das  Staatsrecht  des  russischen  Rdches,  TUbingen,  Molir, 

1919,  XI+197. 
Oriesheim,  O,  v,,  t)ber  den  Krieg  mit  Russland,  B,  1848. 
Orimm,  E.,  Briefe  aus  Russland   (SUddeutsche  Monatshefte,  8,  1906, 


434  BibUographjf 

95-8,  439-59). 
Orothe,  H.,  Der  nissisch-tUrkische  Kriegsschanplati,  Lg,  Veil,  1915,  45. 
Orulov,  M.,  Das  Ringen  Russlands  und  Englands  im  MltM-Asien,  B» 

Zucksohwendt,  1909,  XII+180. 
Guerrier,  W,,  Die  Kronprincessin  Scharlotte  yon  Russlandy  Bonn,  18T5i 
OuUtermann,  W,,  Reiseerinneningeii  aus  RussLand  (Gienabote,  64^  190% 

3G5-73,  497-35). 
Hahn,   C,,   Aus   dem   Kaukasus,  Lg,   1899;   Kankasische   Reben  uid 

Studien,  Lg,  1896. 
Hammer,  Geschichte  der  goldenen  Horde,  Pestb,  1840. 
Uardt,  B,  v,,  Russlands  Auferstefaiing  (Die  neue  Rondsdiaii*  XVIII, 

1907,  673-80). 
Harkavy,  A.,  Aus  dem  archftolog.  Kong^resse  m  Tlflis  (Russ.  Rer.,  116- 

natshefte  fUr  die  Kunde  Russlands,  91,  1889,  506-61). 
Emumann,  B.,  Bin  leitenOssisdier  Beridit  fiber  die  Grenien  der  Rai- 

sischen  Stoaten  in  der  Mitte  des  XVI.  Jahrhunderts  (Ruas.  Rev.,  Ill, 

1873,  970-9). 
HHne,  M.,  Brief e  Ton  St  Petersburg,  St  P,  1845;  Medico-Topognpb- 

ische  Skizze  von  St  Petersburg,  St  P,  1884;  BeitrSge  car  Gcschidite 

der  Orientalischen  Pest,  St  P,  1846  (contains  a  description  of  the  peit 

at  Odessa). 
HeWig,  O.  A.   W.  v.,  Russische  Giinstlinge,  TQbingen,  Cotta,   1801; 

Biographie  Peter  des  Dritten,  B,  1808-9. 
Helferich,  K,,  Das  Geld  im  russiscb-japanischen  Kriege,  B,  1906. 
Ilelmolt,  Weltgeschichte,  vol.  V.,  Lg,  &  W,  1905. 
Henckel,  W,,  Russlands  wirtschaftiiche  Lage  im  Jahre  1891,  Hambnrft 

1899. 
Hetming,  O.,  Russland  und  China  bis  sum  Vertrage  von  Wertsddnsk 

(Grenzbote,  63,  1904,  441-9,  503-11). 
Hermann,  E,,  Zeitgenossische  Berichte  ttber  Geschichte  Russlands,  L^ 

1879;  Geschichte  von  Russland,  Hamburg,  1839-53,  5  vols. 
Herzen,  A,  I,,  Erinnerungen  aus  meinem  Leben,  Hamburg,  1854,  3  vids.; 

Vom  anderen  Ufer,  Hamburg,  1850. 
Heitner,  A,,  Das  europfiische  Russland,  Lg,  Teubner,  1905,  VIII-f-929i 

Russland,  Lg,  1916. 
Heyfelder,  Transkaspien  und  seine  Eisenbahn,  Hanover,  1888. 
HiergemcMn,  K.  W,,  Russland,  Lg,  1897,  74. 
Hoetzsch,  O,,  Russland;  Eine  EinfUhrung  auf  Grund  seiner  Geschidile 

von  1904  bis  1919,  B,  Reimer,  1913,  550;  Die  historischen  Voraussetsos- 

gen  eines  konstitutionellen  Lebens  in   Russland    (Beitrage   aur  m^ 

sischen    Geschichte,    Berlin,    1907,    83-109);    Russisch-Turkcstan    ond 

die   Tendcnzen   der   heutigen   russischcn    Kolonialpolitik    (Sohmolleis 

Jahrbiicher,  1909) ;   Beitrage  zur  russischen  Geschichte,  B,   Dundcer, 

1907,  V+970;  Die  innere  Entwicklung  Russlands  seit  1905    (^'Rnss- 

lands    Kultur    und    Volkswirtschaft,"    1903);    Russland    als    Gegner 

Dcutschlands,  Lg,  Ilirzel,  1914,  61. 
Ho f miller,  J.,  Russlands  Westgrenze   (Siiddeutsche  Monatshefte^  XII> 

1915,  651-8). 
Holthof,  L.,  Der  russische  Vulkan,  Frankfurt  a.  M.,  Morgenstem,  1889^ 

79. 
Holzhamen,  P.:   (1)   Die  Deutschen  in  Russland,  1819,  B,  1900;   (9) 

Ix»hrn  und  Ix»idcn  auf  der  Moskauer  Heerfahrt,  B,  1919,  9  vols. 


BOdiographff  4S5 

Boritfn.  M..  Busslscbe  Skiiien    (Grenibote,  66,  190T,  579-9,  08T-91). 
Uvrtaff,   P.,   Russiache   Schreckenherrschaft   In   Ostpreussen,  Schnerio, 

Bahn,  1914,  II. 
EiitheT,    F.    If.,    ReductioiuUbellen.      Elne    Darstelluns    der    Mtlruen, 

Masse,  und  Gewlchte  aller  Under  der  Brde  auf  Gruad  der  neuesten 

GefietigeLuDg     miter     beaonderer     Berllckslchtigung     der     nusiBchen 

RdcbcB.  Riga,  1913  (5.  ed.)- 
JmmantMj,  Ft.,  Der  Rnsslsche  Norden  und  die  Hurmaii  Kiitte  (Petet^ 

monn's,  v.  iS,   I89S,  Gotho,  I99-M). 
/.,  Dafl  nissisciie  Kaiserndch,  B,  1817. 
Jaktnelfff,  L.,  Altrusaische  Fahnen,  H,  ISfifi,  S7T. 
JuTovstky,   L.,   Der   russische   Getreideexporti   Seine   Entwicklung   and 

Reorganisatfon,  Stuttgart  &  Lg,  1910. 
K.,  Die  HauptstOnune  der  Russen;   Kartei   1^7000   (Petennann's  Mil- 

tellungen,  18TS). 
Edltay,  B„  Die  Orientalpolitik  Ruaslonds,  Budapest,  Lauffer,  187S,  194. 
Kalaycki,   L.,   Geschichte   der   russUchen    Revolution,   Gotho,   Perthea, 

1910-11,  S  vols. 
KaphtTT,  B,  P,  v.,  Drd  Jahre  In  Slberien  als  Jfiger  und  Forscher,  B> 

1914. 
Karatuttn,  N.  M.,  Gcschldite  des  mssischen  Staata,  Lg,  1964. 
KamoviiUeli,  E.,  tiber  die  Verschmdzung  von  AuslSndem  mlt  Russen, 

(Russ.  Rev.,  XVII,  1B80,  147-M). 
JTurpituJtt,  Vbersit^lit  der  phjs.  geogr.  Verhftltnisse  RuEslonds  wKIiTend 

der   Tcrflosseneu    geologiscbea   Periode:    Beitrttge   cur   Eenntniss   des 

russlfichen  Relches,  1BS7. 
Karikit.  H.,  RuMland  in  der  Revolution  (Neue  Zelt,  98,  1909-10,  9S4-49). 
Eatteh,  M.,  Die  dirckten  Stuatasteuer  in  Russland,  B,  1919. 
Kautiky,   K.,  Triebkrlfte  und  Ausslchten    der    russiachen    Revolution 

(Neue  Zeit,  95,  1906-T,  3B4-90,  394-30) ;  Die  ruaslscbe  Duma  (Ibid,  34, 

1906,  241-S). 
Keller,  Die  deutschen  Kolonien  In  SUdrussluid,  Odesia,  190S. 
Kennan,  Zdtleben  in  Slblrien,  Lg,  Reclam,  1.  ed. 
Ktado,  Die  mssisclie  Secmacht  in  ruasiscb-japantschen  Eriege,  B,  1905. 
KUkaberg,   B.,    Einige    Dokumente   aus   der    lettlschen    revolntlonttren 

Bewegung  (Neue  Zelt,  24,  190S-6,  760-6), 
EMntehmiit,  A.,  Drd  Jebrhunderte  russiseher  Geschichte,  1598-1698, 

Rade,  1698,  VI-f-505;  Gescbichte  des  russischen  Hohen  Adds,  B,  1696. 
KUbamkji,  H.  O.,  Handbucb  des  gesammten  russUchen  Ziviirechts,  B, 

1911;  Materlalicn  sum  rusaiacben  Handclskrieg  gegen  Deutschland,  B, 

Llebhelt  &  Thlesen,  1915,  55. 
Robeko,  D.,  Der  Caesarewitsrh  Paul  Petrowitsch,  B,  16S6. 
Koch,  K.,  Reise  durcb  Rusaland  nach  dcm  kauknslachen  Isthmus  1S30- 

38,  Htuttgnrt,  1849-43,  9  vols. 
KoM,  J.  a.,  Iteisen  in  SUdrussland,  Dresden,  Arnold,  1646-71,  «  vols. 
Kolbe,  E.,  Rusaland  und  Deutschland,  Lg,  XMl,  2  vols. 
Korewo,  Vortrag  Uber  die  flnnlSndische   Frage,  B.  1910. 
Korf,  a.  A;  Die  Geschicbte   des  russischen   Staates   (J.   t.  ester.  Ge- 
scbichte.  Ill,   1913,  349-S4). 
KotMomiia,  W.,  Die  Lage  In  Russland  (Neue  Zeit,  36,  1907-8,  916-99). 
Koitomarov,  Russische  Geschichte  in  Biographlen,  Lg,  1686-8,  3  vols. 
Ktnualeuoki,  M.  if..  Die  produktiven   Kriiftc  Russinnds,  P,  1696. 


488  BibUograpky 

Entwicklung,  Lg,  1847. 
Nietzki,  Was  wir  in  der  Russennot,  1914  erlebten,  Berlin,  1915. 
Noetzel,  K.,  Die  Abh&ngigkdt  der  Ukraine  als  einiige  Rettuns  der  ni»- 

sischer  Gefahr,  cugleich  eine  Wtlrdigung  der  KiutaranfgabeB  Oeto^ 

reichs,  Mttnchen,  Sachs,  1915,  37. 
Novonugki,  M.  V,,  Achtiehn  einhalb  Jahre  hinter  rasstocher  Kerieer* 

kammem,  B,  Behr,  1908,  X-f-S33. 
Oetilingen,  M,  v.,  Abriss  der  russischen  Staatsreclit,  B,  1899. 
Oldenburg,  K,,  Der  russische  Nihilismus  yon  seinen  AufllDgen  Us  was 

Gegenwart,  Lg,  1888. 
Pabtt,   Der   Ausbau    der    russischen    Seehandelshftfe    (Weltverkeiir  h 

Wdtwirtschaft,  1914-15). 
Palme,    A,,    Die    russische    Verfassung,    B,    1910;    Zur    KolontortJoa 

Sibiriens  Kolonialand   (Rnndsdiau,  Jan.,  1919). 
Pantefdfu,    TK    H.,    Geschichte    Russlands,    l^    VoigUXnder,    1901b 

XII+469. 
Pappafave,   V.,  Kurze  Besprechung  des  russischen  Geseties  todi  VL 

Juni  1890,  Innsbruck,  Wagner,  1894,  15. 
Parvue,  Das  hungcmde  Russland,  StuttgArt,  1900;   Die  gegenwirtigi 

politisclie  Lage  Russlands  nnd  die  Aussichte  fUr  die  Zukunft  (Ncae 

Zeit,  24,  1906,  108-90);  Russland  und  Frankreidi   (Ibid.,   19,  1901, 

135-43). 
Pautenins,  T.  H.,  Geschichte  Russlands  von  der  Entstehung  der  rus- 
sischen Reiches  bis  zur  Gegenwart,  I^g,  1900. 
Pezold,  Th,,  Zur  Lage  in  Russland  (Deutsche  Rundschau,  ▼.  186,  1906; 

141-4). 
Philippgon,  A,,   Landeskunde   des   europ&ischen    Russlands,    Lg,   1906; 

Geogr.   Relsesklzzen  aus   Russland    (Z.  der  Gcscl.   f.  Erdkunde,  B^ 

1898). 
Plckhanov,  O.,  Russland  vor  cinen  Regimewechsel  (Neue  Zeit,  13, 1894^ 

228-34,  266-73). 
Pogodin,   M,,   Die    Anfclnge   der   Geschichte    Russlands   und    der   del 

westlichcn  Europas   (Arch.  f.  wiss.  Kunde  von  Russland,   V,  1846^ 

p.  11). 
Polly,  II,,  Zu   Russlands   Revolution   und   Neugebund,   Lg,    Teatoniti 

1906,  202. 
Pogmrt,  P,  A,  F,  R,,  Die  Kdnigreich  Schweden  und   Norwegen,  das 

Kaiserthum  Russland,  und  Kdidgreich  Polen,  und  Freistaat  Krakan, 

Stuttgart,  Literatur  Co.,  1840-1,  2  vols. 
Proakowetz,  M.  v,,  Von  Newastrand  nach  Samarkand,  Wien,   H<did, 

1889,  XXV+532. 
Pypin,  A.  N,,  Russische  Gesellschaft  untcr  Alexander  I,  B,  1879. 
Quadfield,  Fr,,  Russiche  Expansionspolitik  vom  1774  bis  1914^  B,  DQmm- 

ler,  1914,  259. 
Radde,  O.  ^  Othere,  Grundziige  der  Pflanzcnvcrbrdtung  in  den  Kan- 

kasuslandem,  Lg,  1899,  3  parts. 
Bctdek,   K,,   Die   auswiirtige   Politik   der   russischen    Konter-Terolntkm 

(Neue  Zeit,  29,  1910-11,  68-78). 
Rado,  S.,  Der  Sturz  des  Zarismus,  Lg,  Rabinowitz,  1915,  65. 
Beche.  IV.,  Die  VcrfassungsplUne  der  russischen  Oligarchie  im  Jalne 

1730,  etc.  (Z.  f.  osteurop.  Gesch.,  II,  1912,  11-64^  161-308). 
Redetiy  Das  Kaiserthum  Russland,  B,  1843. 


BSiUography  439 

Rtdliek,  A.,  Der  Gesensats  Ewischeo  OBt^rTelch-Ungani  und  Ruasland, 

Stuttgart,  IBIS,  110. 
Rtim»TM,  Petersburg  am  Ende  sdnes  ersten  Jahrhnnderts,  SL  P,  1805. 
Richter,  Ostsee-prorlnzen,  B,  1890. 
Riuiur,  M.  v..  Die  russiacbe  KSmpfe  um  Recht  and  Freiheit,  Halle  a. 

S.,  Gebauer,  1005,  316. 
Reuttr,  II.,  Geschjchte  Aleunders  III  und  der  Kirche  sdner  Zeit,  1860- 

64,  3  vols. 
Bilcli,   M.,    Natur  imd    Kulturbilder   ane    dem    Kaukasusiandem  und 

Hocharmenien,  Zurich,  1914. 
Rohrbaeh,   P.,   Du   PioanzsjBtem  Witte,   B,   1903;   RuBsland   und   wirt 

Stuttgart,  Engelshom,  1915,  94. 
Roland-HoUt,  H.,  Der  poUtlsche  Massenstreik  In  der  msslschen  RctoIu- 

tion  (Neue  Zeit,  34,  1906,  313-S3). 
Roloff,  a.,  DeutsdUaod  und  Russland  im  Widerstreit  selt  300  Jahrcn, 

Stuttgart,  1914,  31. 
Rottnthai,  H.,  Russen  und  Chasaren  (N.  Y.  Staatsicttung,  II  Dec  1903, 

pp.  T)[  Daa  neue  Russland  <Ibid^  Dec.  3-May  6,  190A-1906,  parts 

1-10). 
Rotkotcliv^g,  H.,  Du  arme  Russland,  Lg,  1S90. 
RotM,  a.,  Mineral-geographische  Reise  noch  dem  Ural,  dem  Altd  nod 

dem  Kaspischen  Meere,  B,  1S3T-49,  9  vols. 
Budnilzky,  Der  OsUiche  KrlegsBchauplati,  Jena,  1915. 
BudolpKi,  B.,  Unterhaltung  fiber  Ruseland,  Allenburg,  1853,  9  vols. 
Baihiirt,  0.  C.  da,  Geschichte  der  roBsifichea  Revolution  1T63,  O.  O.  1707, 

157, 
Soppin,  A.,  Die  sodale  VerhSltnlsse  der  Juden  In  Russland,  B,  I90S. 
"  ',  K.,  Karl  Marx  uber  den  Uraprung  ^""  "'--"- — ■--•■  " — 

a  Rnropa  (Neue  Zeit,  37,  1909, 1-64). 
Die  russische  "-'-'-"'  -  -    "   -   "---• 
aenhang  mit  di 

gen,  B,  Pittkunmer,  1 
8.,  Die  berrorragendste  Persdnllchkeiten   auf  den  msslscb-turklscbeB 

KriegsBchauplatt,  B,  1854. 
8.  Q.,  Die  russisehe  PaplerwBhning  oud  die  Vorsehl&ge  lu  Hirer  Beisel- 

tung,  B,  1895. 
fiofofnon,  F.,  Ein  russisches  Reformprogramm  aus  dem  18.  Jahrhundert 

(Deut.  Rundschau,  v.  1U,  1910,  413-38). 
J?eU«nuinn,  Th.,  Gesehlcbte  Russlands  nnter  Kaiser  Nikolas,  B,  1904-13, 

3  vols.;  Bibliothek  russischer  DenkwUrdigkeiten,  Stuttgart,  1893,  etc.; 

Wie  sieht  es  In  Russland  aus  { Velhagen  Monatahefle,  39,  1914.  545-SI ) ; 

Kach  Russland  rergchlappt,  B,  Reimer,  I9I5,  134;  Russland  auf  dem 

Wege  zur  Revolution,  B,  Reimer.  1915,  30;  Die  Krinnerung  Pauls  I, 

B,   1903;   Russland,   Polen   und   Livland  bis   Ins   IT.  Jahrhundert    (in 

Oncken's  Allgemeinc  Geschichte.  1B86). 
Behirren,  C,  livelandische  Antwort  an  Herm  Juri  Samarln,  Lg,  1869; 
Behtachter,   D.,    BruchstUcke   aus   einigen    Relsen    narh   dem   sUdliclien 

Russland  in  den  Jahren  1893  bis  1838,  St.  Gallen,  1830. 
BeKUtittger,  M.  L.,  Land  und  Lcute  in  Russland,  Berlin,  1909;  Russland 

In  30.  Jahrhundert.  B.  Reimer,  1908,  VIII-|-54S. 
Behliftpenhaeh,  V.  A.  Q.  c,   ErinneriinKcn  von  dner  Rdse  nach  St 

Petersburg  Im  Jahre  1814,  Mittau,  Steffenhngcn,  1816-18,  3  vols. 


440  Bibliography 

8ehlo&z$r,  Friedrlch  der  Grosse  nnd  Catharine  II,  B»  1059. 

8chm$idhr,  Alexander  II,  B,  1884. 

Schmidt,  A.,  Die  nissische  Sphinx,  Stuttgart,  1914,  31. 

Schmidt,  L,,  Das  nissische  Geldwesen  wfthrend  der  Finanirerwalhiiig  dM 

Grafen  Cancrin,  1823-1844  (Russ.  Rev.,  7,  1875,  37-66,  97-138,  91M0). 
Schmidt-Phiteldeck,  C.  v.,  Briefe  aus  Russland,   Braunschweig,  1770; 

Materialien  su  der  russischen  Geschidite  sdt  don  Tode  Kaisen  Peler 

des  Grossen,  Riga,  1774-84,  9  parts. 
Schnitzler,  J.  H,,  Geschichte  des  su  russischen  Reiches,  Lg^  1874;  MaiU 

Feodorovna,  Halle,  1865. 
Schulz,  J,  Ch,  F.,  Reise  eines  Liefliinders  yon  Riga  nach  Wandiaiit  B, 

Vieweg,  1795,  3  vols. 
Schultz,  K.,  Russland  nnd  Japan  (Grenxbote,  63,  1904^  313-96). 
Schutz,  Fr.,  Das  heutige  Russland,  B,  1897. 
Schwarz,  F.  v.,  Turkestan,  B.  &  Freibure,  1900. 
Seraphim,  E,,  Aus  der  Arbeit  elnes  baltischen  Joumalisten,  1809-191(1^ 

Riga,  Jonclc,  1911,  Xl-f  414. 
Siegfried,  S,  J,,  Aus  der  Russenieit  Ostpreussens,  B,  Hopke  6c  Sdimidt, 

1915,  47. 
Simplici88imu$,  Francos  und  Russ  in  Spiritus,  Miinchen,  1915»  190  (ear- 
toons  from  Simplicissimus,  1909-1915). 
Smolka,  S,,  Frank  Smolkas  Anschauungen  ttber  die  nissische  Gefdr 

(Polen,  I,  No.  1,  1915,  130-4,  dOS-6). 
Spectator,  Das  neueste  asiatische  Abentcuer  Russlands   (Neue  Zeit,  301 

1911-13,  335-89) ;  Der  Kriegsgefahr  In  fernen  Osten  (Ibid.,  31,  1919-IS| 

777-80). 
Staehr,  O,,  Die  nissische  Kopfssteuer  und  ihre  Reform  (Russ.  Rer.,  17, 

1880,  1-25,  225-70) 
Stael  von  UoUatein,  Baron  Hamilkar  von  Fdlkersahm,  Riga,  1907. 
Stahl  I*  Hermann,  Geschichte  des  russischen  Staats,  Hamburg,  1839-61 
Stein,  F.  v.,  Die  russischen  Kosakenheere  (Petcrmans  ErgtUiEiingsband 

(No.  16,  1883,  39);  Geschichte  der  russischen  Heeres  bis   Nikolas  I, 

Hanover,  1885. 
Steklov,  G.,  Die  russischen  Wahle  (Neue  Zeit,  31,  1919-14,  346-59);  Die 

sosialdemokratische  Fraktion  in  der  dritten  Duma  (Neue  Zeit,  30, 191i^ 

576-85,  618-26). 
Stem,  E,  V,,  Kulturlebcn  und  Geschichte  des  Schwarxmeergebietes  (Dent 

Monatssch.  f.  Russland,  Reval,  I,  1912,  898-412,  491-509). 
Stieda,  Aus  der  Wirtschaftsstatistik,  Jena,  1883. 
Stiesaivs,  P.,  Helatio  von  dem  gegenwartigen  Zustande  des  Mosowitlsdieo 

Reichs,  Frnnckfurt,  1706. 
Stolypin,  P.  A.  ^  Kriwoechein,  A.  W.,  Die  Kolonisation  Sibiriens:  Eioe 

Denkschrift,  B,  1912. 
Strahl,  Th,  4*  Hermann,  E,,  Geschichte  des  russischen  Staates,  Gotha  h 

Hamburg,  1832-66,  7  vols. 
Strauch,  Die  Schlangcn  des  russischen  Reiches,  Lg,  1894. 
Stuebe,  R.,  Die  Ukraine  und  ihre  Beziehungen  Eum  osmanischen  Rdche^ 

Lg,  Veit,  1915,  23. 
Stumm,  H,,  Aus  Chiwa,  B,  Mitler,  1873,  II-f-129;  Der  nissische  Fdldsng 

nach  Chiwa,  B,  Mitler,  1875. 
Suyenheim,  S.,  Russlands  Einfluss  auf  und  Beziehung  su  Deutsdilaod 

1689-1852,  Frankfort,  1856,  9  vols. 


Bibliography  441 

T.  V,  T.,  Russland  am  Stillen  Ocean,  B,  1896. 

Tanfilyev,  Die  Waldgrenzen  in  Sttdnissland,  St.   P,  1897   (in  Russian, 

with  a  rdsum^  in  German). 
Tannenberg,  Baron  O,  v,,  Bemerkungen  Uber  Russland,  seine  Bewohner 

und  deren  Nationaleinheiten,  FUrth,  1805,  238. 
Tanzschtr,  O.,  Im  innersten  Grossrussland,  MUnchen,  Reinhardt,  1910, 

176. 
Tettau,  Der  russisch-japanische  Krieg;  Darstellung  des  russischen  Gen- 

eralstabs,  B,  1911,  etc.;  Kuropatkin  und  seine  Unterfiihrer,  B,  Mitler, 

1913,  S  vols. 
ThoTMe?^  W„  Ursprung  des  russischen  Staats,  B,  1879. 
Thun,  A.,  Geschichte  der  revolutionaren   Bewegung  in   Russland,  Lg, 

1883;  Landwirtschaft  und  Gewerbe  im  Mittelrussland  seit  Aufhebung 

der  Leibeigenschaft,  Lg,  1880. 
TeitZf  F.,  Bunte  SIdzzen  aus  Ost-und  SUdpreussen,  Russland,  etc.,  Lg, 

1838,  9  vols. 
Tohien,   A,,   Die   Agrargestzgebung   Livlands   im    19.   Jahrhundert,    B, 

1899  (Riga,  1911),  9  vols.;  Ergebnisse  der  Handelsstatistik  Rigas  aus 

den  Jahren  1860-1891,  und  1891-1898,  Riga,  MUller,  1893,  1900. 
ToepfBr  H,,    t)ber   Moskausheimwllrtz    (Grenzbote,   66,    1907,   406-18); 

Russen  und  Englilnder  in  Zentralasien  (Ibid.,  58,  1899,  391-403). 
Tolstoi,  D.  A,,  Bin  Blick  auf  das  Unterichtswesen  Russlands  im  XVIII. 

Jahrhundert  bis  1789,  St.  P,  1884. 
Tonuuhevsky,  Die  weltpolitische  Bedeutung  Galiziens,  MUnchen,  1915. 
Trotzki,  L,,  Die  Duma  und  die  Revolution  (Neue  Zelt,  95,  1907,  377-85). 
Trubetzkoi,  O.  N.,  Russland  als  Grossmacht,  Stuttgart,  1913,  XII+193. 
Ttchchanian,  Die  auslllndischen  Elemente  in  der  russischen  Volkswirt- 

schaft,  B,  1913. 
Vbergberger,  H.,  Russlands  Orientalpolitik,  Stuttgart,  1913;  Osterreich 

und  Russland  seit  der  Ende  des  15.  Jahrhundert,  W,  1906. 
Vgeny,  E.  v.,  Russland  und  England,  Hussere  und  innere  Gegensfttze,  B, 

1881. 
UhUg,  Bau  und  Bildung  der  Karpathen,  W,  1903. 
Ular,  A.,  Das  Erwachen  Russlands   (Die  neue   Rundschau,  16,   1905, 

534-77);  Russlands  Wiederaufbau,  B,  Stuhr,  1906,  VIIH-379. 
VacHk,  J.,  Russland  und  Persien  (Russ.  Monatssch.  f.  die  Kunde  Russ- 
lands, 97,  1887,  993-49). 
Vamhiry,  A.  v,,  Russland  und  England  in  Persien  (Deutsche  Rev.,  Jan. 

1913). 
VUzthum  V,  Eckstatt,  Sanct-Petersburg  und  London,  1859-1864,  B,  1888. 
Vrba,  B„  Die  Revolution  in  Russland,  Prag,  1906,  9  vols. 
Vyrubov,  P.  A.,  Zehn  Jahre  aus  dem  Leben  eines  russischen  Seemannes, 

der  in  der  Schlacht  vom  Tschuschima  fiel,  Wilhelmshaven,  Lohse,  1919, 

900. 
W.  F.  von,  Die  LMnder  des  russischen  Reiches  im  Altertum  und  Mittd- 

alter,  B,  1889. 
Walldeck,  V.,  Russland,  Lg,  1884. 
Wallace,  M,,  Russland,  Lg,  1879,  9  vols. 
Walter  v,  der  Bleek,  K.  U,  B,  L,  (Ed.),  Die  Vemichtung  der  englischen 

Weltmacht  und  das  russische  Zarismus  durch  den  Dreibund  and  dem 

Islam,  B,  Bomgrftber,  1915,  935. 
Wareky,  A.,  Stolypin  und  die  Duma  (Neue  Zeit,  99,  1911,  417-91). 


BibUogrupkp 


Web4r,  Du  Terlndeite  RoMbnilb  Frukfkrt,  Iffl-lMib  S 
IFaibat,  W.,  RuHlud  (lUurtnUiMiai),  HUndiai.  li — 
W«miroi,  P.,  RuHluid  nnter  den  HiknMkop^  Hi 


IFaibat,  W.,  RuHlud  (UhntnUiMiai),  HUndiai.  IHC 
WemiTol,  P.,  RuHluid  nnter  den  HiknMkop^  Huabanb  IML 
Wiedtnfeld,  K.,  SiUrfoi  tn  Kolfair  uDd  WlTtadiatt,  ^m,  MIli  Dh 


Glblriscbe  Elsenbahn  In  Uircr  wtrtadMftUdm  BedentoBA  B; 
ITiftbmaaa,  IF.,  Die  dentodwn  Abseordneten  der  vtartm  RddNAai 

(Deut.  Monntsscbrlft  f.  Ruuland.  Reral,  IV,  1914,  UT-W). 
WigoMd,  O.  (E±),  Du  Reich  RuuUnd  In  der  orkBtaUKter  FlUV  I« 

1854. 
Wild*,  E.,  Die  Anfatanddiewegnng  der  Eaten   (Neoe  Zelt,  9^  UOK 

793-4). 
Wirth,  A.,  Die  Znknnft  RiiHluidi  (Die  Nene  Rnndidira,  U^  UOL IM* 

74). 
Ifi'fta,  Emrungene  ErUImngen  m  Aniui  del  VRieMs  .  .  .  KnOMfr 

kins,  W,  &  Lg,  IBll. 
truUmaiMs  /.  F.  ^.  £.,  BcKlirelbDng  dner  Refie  andi  SL  PeteJiun 

etc.,  Hamburg  \fB&,  33B, 
IConuI,  P.  OM,  Der  gcgenwflrtfgc  Stut  von  RnsaUnd,  SL-P.  ft  Ia  IW. 
lFnHiji«I^  ¥.  v..  Die  EJonente  dea  nui*ehen  Staatea  nnd  dkTfieniB- 

Uon,  I^  Dancker,  1007.  VIII+84(  Die  Knltnrbcdeatanc  BiMlnd^ 

Zurich.  Ffbsll,  IBig,  67. 
rtmJtinottfeh  d*  Mlritwt,  T.,  Handboeh  der  GtMhkMe  dea  KalMrbHi 

Ruuland,  Gfittlngen,  IBM,  XXII-1-346. 
r«Hn,  C.  £.,  In  Rauland,  181S.  Hflnchen,  Gmdln.  1910^  SQ. 
Farifc,  Oraf,  Dos  Vordringen  der  ruBAischcn  Hacht  In  Alien,  B.  IflOOl 
ZaziUkh,  v..  Die  terrorUtiacbe  StrOraung  In  Rnsiland   (Neue  Zdt,  n, 

1909-3,  334-9,  361-TO). 
ZtUchoviki,  E.,  Ruthenisch-DeutKhes  Wfirterbuch,  Lembcr^.   188V. 
Z»IU,  W.,  IBlSi  Daa  Volkadrams  In  Ruuland,  B,  no  date.  Sod  cditte 
"Zepelin,"  Die  KUnslen  nnd  HKfe  dM  mssischen  Relches,  B,  1«M. 
ZUllacut.  Dos  reTolutionOic  RussUnd,  Frankfurt  a.  M.,  190S. 

Uberfall  der  Russen  bus  dem  rerschansten  Lager  bei  Drfssa.  d.  li 
July  19ie,  Niirnberg,  Cainpe,  1813;  Der  ruulscb-Japanische  Krieg— U 
Belhefte  der  Marlnenrandscbau,  B,  1904;  Die  lettlscben  RcvtduUooa. 
B,  1906  Is  190T,  3  volB-i  Denkscfarift  des  Chefs  der  Hanptverwaltung  t 
Landelnrlchtungunfcen  und  I^ndwlrachaft  Ulier  seine  Relse  nach  ^ii> 
kestan  Im  Jahre  1913,  B,  1913;  Russlands  innera  Leben,  Brunswki. 
1B46,  3  vols.;  Das  Vorgeben  Russlands  gegen  PerKlen  (Grentbote^  GU 
1909,  e95-S7)i  Ruisland  In  Vorderasien  (Ibid.,  6S,  IMS,  4S7-M8; 
£71-8);  Die  Hussrn  In  Zentral-Asien  (Ibid.,  44,  1881,  193-303,  391.« 
481-90,  5?9-38);  Ein  neuer  SchriH  Russlands  in  Turania  (Ibid.,  41, 
1888,  365-Tl);  Der  enKllsh-russischer  Vertrag  Uber  Aaien  (Ibid.,  OS, 
1907,  119-93);  England  und  Russland  In  Asien  (Ibid.,  44,  IS85,  9fl- 
63) ;  EIne  (resandschaft  Peter  des  Grossen  In  Hannover  und  BraoD- 
Khwelg  (Ibid.,  64,  1905,  ST-60,  131-30) ;  Die  Kalserfahrt  nacb  Rnsslud 
(Ibid.,  47,  1888,  341-5);  Eine  Geschlchtc  der  Partelen  In  Russland 
(Ibid.,  47,  1888,  441-9,  537-48) ;  Die  politlsche  Lsge  In  der  Ostsee  and 
der  Nordsee  (Ibid.,  67,  190S,  501-4);  Sucht  Russland  nacb  elncn 
nordenropftlsohen  Krlegsbafen?  (Ibid.,  64,  1905,  513-S4);  Roastscte 
Zustfiude  (Ibid.,  IS,  I860,  141~5J,  1^07-17,  441-50,  481-96)  ;  Cbnuviniltci 
und  Re^erung  In  Russland  (Ibid.,  44, 1880,  389-95.  S37-t3)i  Rnasiad« 


BibUf^apht/  443 

Polifik  (Ibid.,  48,  1889,  941-fi)j  Russland  und  Japan  (Ibid.,  60,  1904, 
6T-«4};  England  und  Russland  (Ibid.,  3,  I90I,  469-76);  Die  AusUe- 
ferungsvertrage  mit  Ruseland  (Ibid.,  44,  1685,  529-39) ;  Die  oppositioa- 
ellen  Elcmente  and  die  Regierungspolitik  Im  modemen  Rosslaod 
(Neue  Zeit,  17,  1898-9,  775-81,  810-17);  Cber  den  Betrieb  der  Brant- 
weinbrennereien  In  Russland  (Russ.  Rev.,  4,  1874,  361-73)  {  Ein  knraer 
Vberblick  tlber  die  Wirksamkeit  des  FinanzenmlnlsteriiitnB  In  den 
Jahren  I85S-I880  (Ibid.,  19,  ISSt,  1-3);  Zur  Pflege  der  Statistik  In 
Russland  (Ibid.,  19,  IS81,  S97-43);  Die  neuere  russUche  Memoiren- 
LJteratur  (Deutsche  Rundechau,  9,  1879,  £1-75);  Vorlaufer  des  rus- 
aisehen  Nihiliamui  (Ibid.,  95,  18S0,  194-45);  Das  russlsche  Interregnnm 
vom  Jahre  1895  (Ibid.,  58,  IBS9,  435-49);  Eine  russlsche  gebeime 
Denkschrlft  Tom  1864  (Ibid.,  94,  16B0,  909-31);  Der  Bericht  elnes 
russiscben  Gouverneurs  yom  Jabre  1867  (Ibid.,  99,  1881,  351-76);  Blue 
pi^heime  Denkschrift  liber  die  niWlistischen  Umtrlebe  vom  Jahre  1876 
(Ibid.,  97,  1881,  351-66);  Russlands  volkswirtsehaftlicher  und  poU- 
Uscher  Zustand  (Hlst.-pollt.  Blatter  t.  das  kathol.  Dcutschiand,  MUn- 
chen,  V.  154,  1914,  417-30,  619-88) ;  Wie  Russland  in  den  Krieg  ging? 
(TUroier,  17,  1915,  696-9);  Erinnerungen  eiues  Dorfgeistllchen:  Eln 
Beit  rag  lur  Geschichte  der  Leibeigenschaft  und  ihrer  Aufbebong, 
Stuttgart,  Cotta,  1894,  204;  Vber  die  Gegiilndung  der  Rdchiduma  nnd 
Umgestaltung  des  Reiclurats,  etc.,  Riga,  Kfmmel,  1907.  X-^169i  Daa 
neue  russisehe  StrafgesetEbuch,  Berlin,  Guttenberg,  1908,  186;  Rus- 
sische  L^rik  der  Gegenwsrt  MUnclien,  Pipert,  1907,  ISl;  jRussIwbe 
PortrSts  des  18.  und  19.  Jahrhunderta,  SL  P,  &  Lg,  1905-10,  5  vols.; 
Die  allgemelne  Geschiehte  vom  Russl&nd,  Halle,  1766,  26-t-460  pp.; 
Airhiv  ftir  wissensehaftliehe  Kunde  von  Russland,  B,  (established  bf 
Erdmann,  I84I),  1841-67,  95  vols.;  Medizinlscbe  Zeltung  Russlands  (a 
journal  which  appeared  from  1844  to  1859,  founded  by  Thlelmann, 
Knabet  and  Maximilian  Heine);  Polen  (Berlin,  sinee  1915);  Ukraln- 
isehe  Rundschau,  Wien,  1906-1914;  Russlsche  Review,  St-P,  1879-01, 
vols.  I'XXXI;  OsteuropOlsche  Porschungen  im  AuftrSK  der  deutscben 
Geschiehte  sum  Studlum  Russland,  B,  1914,  vols.  T-III;  Deutsche 
Monatshcfte  fUr  Russland,  Reval,  1912-15;  Ruthenlsche  Revlevr  (WIen, 
1903-5):  England,  Russland  und  Polen,  B,  1847;  Aus  den  MyBterlell 
des  rusaischen  Nihllismus,  Lg,  1885;  Der  Nihilismus  Id  Rossland,  B, 
1881,  48;  Deutschland  und  Russland,  Mannheim,  1839;  Bund  rot  Be* 
fretung  der  Ukraine,  MUncben,  Lehmann,  1915,  21;  Ein  Separat  Frie- 
den  mit  Russland?  Zurich,  Polygraphisches  Instltut,  1915,  28;  Der 
Russenschreck  in  Ostpreussen,  Polen  und  Galizien,  Lg,  KUhn,  1915,  48; 
Berlin  und  St  Petersburg;  Preusslsche  Beltrilge  lur  Geschiehte  der 
russisch-deutschen  Beziehungen,  Lg,  1880;  Kin  Filhrer  der  dentscb- 
Ssterrelrhischen  Soxialdcmokratie  Uber  die  nissische  Gefabr  (Polen,  I, 
No.  9,  1915,  79-83);  Russland  der  Pogrom-Staat  (Ibid.,  89-91); 
Russlsche  Wandlungen,  Lg,  Altenburg,  1882,  419;  Von  Nlckolas  I. 
Eur  Alexander  III,  B,  1881;  Aus  der  Petersburger  Geseilschaft,  B, 
1889;  Beitriige  lur  Kenntniss  des  russiscben  Reiches  und  der  an- 
grensetiden  L^der  Asiens,  St.  P,  1839-1896;  Bibliotbek  nisslKber 
DenkwUrdigkeiten,  Stuttgart,  1894-1895,  7  vols.;  Russland  in  Asien, 
B,  1889;  Die  Orlcntalische  das  ist  Russlsche  Frage,  B,  1843;  Der 
Krieg  gegen  Russland  in  den  Jahre  1854  and  IB55,  Cassell,  1855 
(3n]  edition);  Historisches  Tagebucb  des  Krief^es  nvisdiQi  RuhIbdiI 


446  BibBognpkg 


ILFCNLB8 

A.  Vflif  Ml 

A.  /.,  Remembranoe  of  a  PoUih  taBe,  mOadOfidM,  MML 
i^ttMi,  /.,  Antocnicy  in  Fdlaiid  and  Riuila,  N.  Y^  J.  ^Wlkn 

XII+800, 

Atma-TadHiuh  L,»  Pdand,  Ranla  and  the  war,  L»  8t  CaUwIae 

1915,  31. 
AfUonswfki,  B.  H.,  The  Unconqucred  Spirit  of  Fdland  (Fne  PoIb4 

II,  May  1,  1910,  8-ft). 

ArtiimawUz,  Rusda  to  ftee  PoiaadP  (Free  Poland,  11,  StpL  li^  lAU^tt). 
Afkenazw,  8.,  Poland  and  tlie  Polijb  Revohitian  (CamMdfla  Mnflw 

Histoiy,  N.  Y^  X,  1907). 
Bain,  B.  N.,  The  Last  King  of  Pdand,  and  hit  Gontenqponurlei^  l^  VHk 
Balieki,  Z.,  The  Reviyal  of  Political  Thought  in  Poland  (Rmb.  Bck, 

III,  1915,  87-115). 

Bare,  F.  8.,  Poles  and  Jews  (Free  PdL,  I,  Dee.  18^  19141^  d^)l  PrvHlM 

Opinion  CU^  I,  Dec  6,  1914,  5-7). 
Barker,  /.  S,,  Tlie  chances  of  peace  and  the  probtan  of  Polaiid  (Nhs- 

teenth  O,  v.  77,  1915,  84-114);  Thoughts  on  the  Future  of  Foisnl 

(Polish  Review,  II,  Na  1,  1918,  99-41). 
Barto9Z0wiez,  St.,  The  oil  industry  of  Galhda  (PoL  Rer.,  I,  1017,  4ftl-m. 
Boik&rvUls,  B.  C,  The  Polish  Jew:  His  Social  and  Eronomtr  Valuer  U 

Chapman,  1906. 
BeUoe,  H.,  What  is  Pohind?  (PaU  MaU  Gas^  51,  1918,  975-79). 
Benda,   W,  P.   T.,  Tatra,   a   Mountain   Region   between    Galicia  aad 

Hunganr  (Centunr,  v.  79,  June,  1906,  109-79);  Life  in  a  Polish  Vil- 
lage  (lb.,  76,  July,   1908,  893-39). 
Block,  A.,  When  Poland  Triumphed  Over  Prussia  (Free  FoU  III,  Msj 

1,  1917,  13-4). 
BonoeU,  A.  B.,  The  Polish  Revolution  of  1863  (Russ.  Rev.,  II,  1913^ 

No.  9,  87-193,  No.  3,  60-83). 
Boyd,  C.  D„  Scenes  in  Cracow  (Free  Pol.,  I,  Feb.  1,  1915,  13). 
BraUifofd,  H.  N,,  Poland  and  the  league  of  nations  (PoL  Rev.,  I,  1917, 

947-31) ;  Poland  and  the  league  of  nations,  L,  Allen  &  Unwin,  1917,  97. 
Brandes,  O,,  Fate  of  the  Jews  in  Poland  (N.  Y.  Times  Current  Histonr, 

I,  1915,  854-69). 
Brandon,  I,,  Poland,  a  patriotic  ode,  L.,  1831. 
Brennan,  T.  /.,  What  will  happen  Poland?  (Catholic  World,  voL  108, 

1916,  174-80). 

Brougham,  Lord,  An  Appeal  to  the  AlUes  and  the  Eng^sh  Nation  oa 
behalf  of  Poland,  L,  1814. 

Briicknsr,  A.,  Cause  of  Poland's  Downfall  (Free  Pol.,  Ill,  Oct.  16,  1916, 
4-5). 

Burroins,  B,  M.,  The  teaching  of  Polish  in  the  University  of  London 

(Polish  Rev.,  I,  1917,  436-40). 

Campbell,  Th.,  Lines  on  Poland  (Free  PoL,  I,  Nov.  1,  1914,  8-10). 

Clark,  F.  E.,  Poland's  Woe  (Free  PoL,  I,  March  16,  1915,  6-7);  Sup- 
pliant Poland  (Il)id.,  I,  June  1,  1915,  14-5);  Pity  Poor  Poland  (Ibid, 
I,  March  9,  1915,  5-7). 


^■iM^^lMlAtol 


Bibliography  447 

Connor,  Poland,  L,  1900. 

Coxe,  W,,  Travels  into  Poland,  Russia,  Sweden  and  Denmark,  L^  179$, 
5  vols. 

Crane,  F.,  Poland  (Free  Pol.,  I,  Feb.  20,  1915,  11-9). 

Cyzio,  8.  C,  "Poland  and  a  Prophecy"  (Free  Pol.,  Ill,  1917,  7). 

Czamecki,  A,,  Freedom  of  Poland  World's  Need  (Free  PoL,  I,  Sep.  1, 
1914,  7-8). 

Dalton,  John,  Lasco,  L,  1889. 

Danish,  F.  P.,  Can  the  Poles  Hope?  (Free  Pol.,  II,  Sept  1,  1916,  S-4). 

Daszynski,  I.,  Poland's  deliverance  (N.  Y.  Times  Current  History,  N. 
Y.,  Ill,  1916,  614-6). 

Day,  N,  A,,  The  Russian  Government  in  Poland,  L,  1867. 

Dembinski,  L.,  Cracow  (Free  Pol.,  I,  July  16,  1916,  7) ;  The  Polish  Nar 
tion  {lb,,  I,  July  1,  1916,  3-9). 

Dmowtki,  B.,  The  Political  Evolution  of  Poland  (Ru88.  Rev.,  II,  1913, 
No.  4,  64n60;  III,  1914,  No.  1,  84-99,  No.  9,  73,  86). 

Dowi$,  M,  M.  (Mrs.  Norman),  A  Girl  in  the  Karpathian  Mountains,  L^ 
1891. 

Drogoslao,  Poland  and  the  Polish  Nation,  L,  1917,  VI-f-106. 

Drzewiecki,  J.  8.,  The  Jewish  Problem  in  Poland  (Free  PoL,  I,  Feb.  90, 
1916,  &-6i  March  1,  1916,  3-6). 

Dunham,  A.,  The  History  of  Poland,  L,  1831. 

Ehrlich,  L,,  Poland,  Prussia  and  Culture,  Oxford  Pamphlets,  No.  VIII, 
1916,  37. 

Evergley,  Lord,  The  partitions  of  Poland,  L,  Unwin,  1916. 

Fayls,  C,  E.,  Poland  and  the  Polish  question  (Great  Settlement,  L,  1916, 
93-109). 

Feldstem,  H,,  The  Poles  and  the  Jews,  Qiicago,  Printed  by  Polish  Young 
Men's  Publ.  Club,  1916,  93. 

Fletcher,  J,,  The  History  of  Poland  from  the  Earliest  Period  to  the 
Present  Time,  N.  Y.,  1840. 

Floryan,  J,,  Thomas  Campbell,  1777-1844  (Pol.  Rev.,  I,  1917,  463-70). 

Furrow,  J.  fif.,  Poland  and  Lithuania  (Free  Pol.,  II,  Sept.  16.  1916,  9-10; 
Oct.  1,  1916,  9-11;  Oct.  16,  1916,  19-99);  Poland  and  Bohemia  (lb.,  II, 
March  16,  1916,  13-4) ;  Poland  and  Armenia  (Ibid.,  II,  Oct.  1,  1916,  13; 
Oct.  16,  1916,  98);  Poland  and  Hungary  (Ibid.,  Ill,  March  1,  1917, 
14-6);  Poland  and  Rumania  (Ibid.,  II,  June  1,  1916,  13-6);  Prepared- 
ness in  Former  Poland  (Ibid.,  II,  June  1,  1916,  10-13). 

Oabryt,  J.,  The  Polish  Question  (British  Rev.,  XI,  1916,  13-96);  Lithu- 
ania and  the  autonomy  of  Poland,  P,  1916,  10  (also  in:  British  Review, 
X,  1916,  189-97). 

Gardner,  M.  M.,  Poland:  a  study  in  national  idealism,  L,  Burn  &  Oates, 
1916,  XI 1+944. 

Oame,  A.  E.,  Some  reminiscences  and  reflections  about  Poland  (PoL 
Rev.,  I,  1917,  441-60). 

Goneki,  C,  Poland's  Plight  (Free  PoL,  I,  Jan.  6,  1916,  11-9) ;  The  Eter- 
nal Polish  Question  (lb.,  1,  Nov.  17, 1914,  3-6) ;  "Lest  We  Forget"  (lb., 
I,  Jan.  16,  1916,  11-3);  Anxious  Moments  (lb.,  II,  Sept  1,  1916,  3-4); 
The  Fall  or  Rise  of  Warsaw  (Ibid.,  II,  Sept.  16,  1916,  3-4);  **The 
Fatheriand"  and  "Free  Poland"  (Ibid.,  I,  June  16,  1916,  3-4);  Gruen- 
wald  (Ibid.,  I,  Aug.  16,  1916,  3-6);  Historical  Half-truths  and  Un- 
truths (Ibid.,  Ill,  Sept  16,  1916,  3-4;  Dec.  1,  1916,  3-6);  An  Open 


448  BitUograpkg 

Letter  to  the  Editor  of  rtbe  JevUi  TUbn^*  INnflaadp  On^  (lUi, 

I,  March  10.  1915,  3^). 

Oanicki,  O.,  Agrarian  CouditloQi  in  the  Klnyinm  of  Pdand  (RoHi 

Rer^  II,  191S»  Xa  4,  09-86). 
{7i&6<m#,  H.  A^  The  reeonstniction  of  Polaad  and  the  Kcor  Em^  N.  T, 

Ccntnij  Co^  1917. 
OraUwski,  J^  Education  in  Ptoland  during  flie  great  war  (PoL  Bcr^  l 

1917»  66-e3). 
C7r«MU,  8.  L.  L,  Free  and  independent  Craonr  (OhamhiVa  J^  I«  V. 

1915,  97SS). 
Orodski,  P.  P.,  Watdifol  Waithig  for  Poland  (Free  PoL,  I,  Jan.  i; 

1915,  4). 

Onrmejf,  A.  B.,  The  population  of  tiie  Polish  commonwealth^  L»  ADei 
&  Unwhi,  1916,  99;  The  reboUdhig  of  Poland  (PoL  Rer.,  I,  1917,  U9- 
70);  Pnusia's  Polidi  PxorincaTPree  Poland,  III,  March  1,  1917,  9, 
10). 

Ouiaw9ki,  St.,  Poland  from  an  economic  viewpofait  (Free  PoL,  IV,  1917, 
5-8,  S3-5). 

Outtry,  H.  v..  The  Pdea  aa  dianiphms  of  SlaT  freedom  (Inter.  Ber, 
Zurich,  I,  1915,  399-80). 

Hamilton,  W.  H.,  What  I  Saw  in  Poland  (Harpei^  Weekly,  toL  B, 

1916,  9S9-30). 

Hartley,  J.  H,,  Poland,  L,  Allen  &  Unwin,  1917,  905;  P(riand*a  Hour  of 
Destiny  (Polish  Rericw,  II,  No.  1,  1918,  1-11);  Poland:  Past  uA 
Present,  L,  Allen  &  Unwin,  1917,  205;  Pnissianism  and  the  Polci 
(Brit.  Rev.,  XII,  1915,  15<31);  The  resurrection  of  Poland  (Contemp. 
Rev.,  V.  108,  1915,  481-90). 

Hauier,  A.  W,,  The  independence  of  Poland  as  a  problem  of  policy  for 
the  cuiture  and  democracy  of  Europe  and  of  the  world,  Chicago^  1915» 
30. 

Hautrille,  Poland,  L,  1698  (from  French). 

Hennigten,  Ch.  P.,  Eastern  Europe  and  the  Emperor  Nlcfacriafl,  L| 
Newby,  1846,  3  vols. 

Herv^,  a,,  A  new  Poland  (N.  Y.  Times  Current  History,  II,  1915,  366-7). 

Hill,  N.,  Poland  and  the  Polish  question;  impressions  and  afterthoo^itf 
L,  Allen  &  Unwin,  1915,  335. 

Holmer,  B,,  My  Polish  Court  friends,  London,  Black,  1915. 

Hardynsld,  J.,  History  of  the  Lett-Polish  Revolution,  L,  1839. 

Hyndmann,  R.  T,,  The  bait  to  Poland  (Justice,  L,  Aug.  90^  1914) ;  Prom- 
ise to  Poland   (lb.,  Aug.  96,  1916). 

A,  M,  J,,  Why  Poles  Fear  Germany  more  than  Russia  (Free  PoL,  If 
July  1, 1915,  11-19) ;  The  German  Press  and  the  Polish  Problem  (Ibid, 

II,  Dec.  9,  1915,  11). 

/.  8.,  Hie  History  of  Poland,  from  its  origin  as  a  nation  to  the  com- 
mencement of  the  year  1795,  L,  1795. 

Jasieruki,  A.  M.,  The  Polish  Situation  in  Poland  (Free  PoU  I,  July  16, 
1915,  6-7) ;  A  British  Statesman  about  Pnland  (lb.,  II,  Sept.  16,  1915, 
12-3) ;  Aristocratic  Poland  (lb.,  II,  Sept.  1,  1915,  9) ;  Poland  and  Aus- 
tria (lb.,  I,  June  1,  1915,  18-9);  The  Jews  in  Poland  (lb.,  I,  May  16, 
1915,  13-5) ;  Poland  and  the  Present  War  (lb.,  I,  June  16,  1915,  19-4); 
Why  Poles  Fear  Germany  More  Than  Russia  (lb.,  I,  July  1,  1915, 
11-9);  The  German  Press  and  the  Polish  Problem  (lb.,  II,  Dec  1, 


BSMographp 


IV,  1917,  10-2). 
Jodko.  W.,  A  Polish  sodalist  on  Poland's  fntnre  (N.  Y.  Times  Currmt 

History,  III,  ISlfi,  fil9-3). 
Johiiioti,  Ch.,  Warsaw  (N.  Y.  Times  Current  Histoiy,  II,  1916,  10M-8). 
Johntton,  H.  H.,  Gennanjr,  Russia  and  Anfitro-Hungsry  (Ninetenith  U« 

vol.  T6,  1914,  999-306). 
Jitrdaa,  A.  D.,  German  Schemes  vs.  Polish  Aim   (Free  Pol.,  IV,  1917, 

Tl-4){  America-Poland's  sponsor   (lb.,  IV,  1917,  58);  Poland's  Rlrikt 

at  Peace  Table  (lb.,  IV,  19IS,  S3-fi);  That  is  Poland,  \o-da.y  (lb.,  HI, 

April  IS,  1917,  6). 
Kalixlt  dt  WoUki,  Poland,  L,  I8S3. 
Karabatz,  A.,  Poland— Mary  Stuart  of  Nations  (Free  Pol.,  I,  Not.  1, 

1914,  4-6);  Future  Poland  (Ibid.,  I,  Feb.  SO,  1915.  13-4). 
Kelly,  R.  J.,  Poland's  Qalm  on  IreUod  (Free  PoL,  II,  July  I,  1916, 

11-S). 
Konovalov,  A.,  Russian  Appeal  for  the  Poles  (N.  Y.  Hmes  Current  Hl»- 

tory,  I,  19IS,  S25-6), 
Kozieki,  St.,  The  Poles  Under  Frusdan  Rule  (Free  PoL,  IV,  1918,  953- 

60). 
Knumtki,  Count  Valtrian,  Poland,  L,  183S. 
KucharztKtki,  J.,  Yon  Cannot  Kill  a  Nation   (Free  Pol.,  II,  Hareh  1, 

1916,  10-11);  Reflections  on  the  Polish  Problem  (Ibid.,  II,  Jan,  1,  1918, 

4-14;  Jan.  16,  1916,  5-6,  9-10;  Feb.  1,  1916,  7,  13);  The  NecesBlty  of 

Poland's  Independence  (Ibid.,  II,  Aug.  1,  1916,  5-6);  Europe  and  the 

FarUtion   of  Poland   (lb.,  II,   Sept.   I,   1916,  7-10);   Poland  and  the 

Present  War   (Ibid.,  II,  Oct.  1,  1916,  3-4);  The  Tragedy  of  Poland 

(Ibid.,  II,  Sept  16,  1916,  fi-6) ;  Reflections  on  the  P<dlUi  Problem  (lb, 

II,  Feb.  16,  1916,  6-8,  16-7). 
Eaekariki,  B.,  Poland's  sfmggle  for  Independence,  L,  Polish  Information 

Committee,  1916,  48. 
Lapomild,  B.,  The  Jews  and  the  Poles  (Free  Pol.,  I,  April  9,  IBIS,  13-4). 
Ltuxniak.  J.  F.,  Poland's  Need  (Free  Pol.,  I,  Jan.  IS,  1915). 
LalimeT,  B.  8.,  Poland  and  the  Ciar.     Is  the  com  coming  up?  (Britlsb 

Re»,  L,  VIII,  1914,  48-51). 
LebUmd,  M..  Shall  We  Once  More  See  a  United  Polandf  (Free  Pol.,  II, 

Oct  16,1915,18). 
LedKieki,  A.,  Poland  and  the  war  (Pol.  Her.,  I,  1917,  418-37);  Poland 

after  the  war  (lb..  1,  191T,  246-7). 
L*doehoKika,  J.,  Poland  ravaged  and  bereaved)  L,  1916,  19. 
Zflmgal,  J.,  Poland  In  the  Middle  Ages,  Posen,  1846-51,  4  vols. 
Jjtptzy,  L.,  Cracowi  the  royal  capital  of  andent  Poland:  its  Ustory 

and  antiquities,  N.  Y.,  Stokes,  1919,  210. 
LnBendowrki,  Z.  L.,  The  World's  Duty  to  Poland  (Free  PoL,  II,  April 

1,  1916,  11-9). 
Ziilky,  A.  L.,  Poland  and  Christendom  (Pol.  Rev.,  I,  1917,  153-8). 
lApkowiki,  J.,  The  next  peace  congress  and  tlie  Polish  question,  P,  Po- 

Ionia,  1915,  96;  The  Polish  question  and  the  Slavs  of  central  Europe, 

P,  Poionia,  1915,  160. 
LittU.  Fr.  D.,  Sketches  in  Poland,  N.  V.,  Stokes,  1915,  344. 


450 


BMhgrmfhff 


LUwimtki,  L.,  BiulDeM  openlngi  in  Pol«Dd  (PoL  Bmf^  I^  WlVPHNh 
The  Organisatioo  of  Fditah  Intdketaal  LIIIb  (Fine  Poi,  11^  ■■* 

15,  1917,  10-11). 

Lodg0,  B.,  Hie  eKtiiietkm  of  PolaDd^Omiiridfle  ModoB  HiitaK  ll.l« 

VIII,  1904). 
Lang,  B,  E.  C,  Eastern  battle  deedai  m  letter  tnm 

Rev.,  V.  97, 1915,  1-16). 
Loon,  H.  W.  wm.  What  of  Poland  after  tte  War?  (Fkve  FBi«  n  Ml 

16,  1916,  lS-4). 

Lord,  B.  H.,  Tlie  Second  Partition  of  Polandt  A  Stnd^  in  Di^lnMlfe 
History,  Cambridge^  Harvard  Univenltr  Pren,  1917. 

LukwinaH,  V.  A.,  Can  We  Troat  Rimla  (Free  Poi,  I.  Dee.  t^  mk 
M). 

Macgowan,  D.  B.,  The  Fntore  of  Poland  (Geat  Mefe  Ifayt-Oet.  IMI 
451-63). 

Maekmnon,  J.,  PoUnd*^  plea  f6r  libertgr  (PoL  Rer.,  h  If^lT,  ffMS). 

MaeKintotk,  Sir  J^  An  Accoont  of  the  Partition  of  Poland  (Frae  Nt 
I,  March  9,  1915,  9-10;  Mardi  16,  1915,  9-19,  90-»;  Aprd  li^  Wk 
18-90;  May  1,  1915,  18-«;  Mi^  16,  1915,  9-10|  Jnne  1,  UU^  SJTi  d» 
reprinted  from  BdMmrgh  Rcr.,  toL  XXXVII). 

McElween,  Tht  War  and  tiie  Hopes  of  Poland  (Free  P6L9  I.  Feb.  \ 

1915,  11-9). 

MasterUnek,  M.,  An  Appeal  for  Poland  (Free  PdL,  II,  May  li^  lj9fl%  Q^ 
Malkowfki,  A.,  Scouting  in  Poland  (Free  WL,  I,  Aug.  1,  1915^  19-4). 
Marriott,  J.  A,  B.,  The  Problem  of  Poland  (Edinbor^  Rer^  K.  Y.  fd 

991,  1915,  358-84). 
yLa»9on,  Q,,  The  nations  at  war:  Poland's  future:  Russian  or  Gemunf 

(Outloolc,  V.  119,  1916,  973-77;  391-94). 
MuUr,  H,  A,,  Nationalism  in  Poland  and  Bohemia  (N.   Amer.  Rc«i 

Dec.  1914,  874-86). 
Mlynaraki,  F,,  The  problem  of  the  coming  peace,  N.  Y.,  Polish  Inipoi1i*| 

Boolb  Co.,  1916,  179;  Protest  and  appeal  in  the  American  relief  actiea 

for  Poland,  N.  Y,  1916,  16;  The  future  of  Warsaw,  N.  Y.,  PoU 

Importing  Book  Co.,  1916,  49. 
MorflU,  W.  B,,  The  Story  of  Poland,  N.  Y.,  Putnam,  1893,  S09. 
NalkotDfki,  W,,  Poland  as  a  Geographical  Entity,  L,  Allen  dc  UnvH 

1917,  63. 
N&wton,  C,  O.,  Poland — the  seat  of  the  present  war  (Free  PoL,  I,  Jnir 

16,  1915,  9-10). 
NiBtneeroiez,  J,,  Notes  of  my  Captivity  in  Russia,  Edinburgh,  1847. 
Norman,  L.  E,   Van,  Europe's  Greatest  Unsolved   Problem — ^the  Pok 

(Free  Pol.,  I,  Feb.  90,  1915,  3-4) ;  The  world  determined  that  Polaai 

shall  live  (The  World  Court,  May,  1918,  268-72). 
NoviUki,  J.,  Poland  Free  (Free  Pol.,  II,  July  1,  1916,  9-10). 
Nyka,  L.  C,  Social  Work  in  Polish  Organization  (Free  Pol.,  II,  SepL 

1,  1916,  7,  10). 
Ogg,  F,  A,,  The  new  kingdom  of  Poland  (Munsey*8  Mag.,  vol.  54,  1911^ 

941-71). 
Olchewki,  W.,  Poland  and  the  Present  War  (Free  Pol.,  I,  Aug.  1,  1911; 

11-9). 
Oroia,  /.  8,,  A  brief  histoiy  of  Poland,  N.  Y.,  &  Boston,  Mlffin  Oa, 

1916,  XIX-fS59;  Austria,  Poland  and  Turkey  (lb.,  V,  1906). 


Bibliography  451 

Oioda,  St.,  Why  Poles  Distrust  Russia  (Free  Pol.,  Oct  1,  1914,  12-3) ; 
Independence  or  Autonomy  (H.,  I,  Jan.  16,  1915,  7). 

Paderewiki,  I.  J,,  Helpless  Poland  (Independent,  y.  83,  1915,  p.  193). 

Papara,  W.  W.,  The  Polish  Hyphen  (Free  Pol.,  II,  Feb.  1,  1916,  3-4). 

P0regrinus  Vistuhnsis  (ps.)»  Russia  and  Poland  during  the  present  war» 
Lausaune,  Delancombaz,  1915,  20. 

P^rkowski,  W,,  Germany's  Outposts  in  Russia  (Free  PoU  II,  May  16, 
1916,  3-4);  On  Fallacious  Reviews  of  Polish  History  (lb..  Ill,  Jan. 
16,  1917,  3-4;  Feb.  1,  1917,  7,  11,  13-14);  Why  are  Polish  Answers  to 
Jewish  Vilifications  not  published?  (lb.,  I,  March  16,  1915,  13-4);  The 
Nationality  of  Poland  (Ibid.,  I,  March  1,  1915,  21-3). 

PhiOipi,  W.  A.,  Poland,  U  WiUiams  &  Norgate,  pp.  256,  1916. 

PUtrowski,  O.,  The  Niagara  Polish  Camp  (Free  Pol.,  IV,  1917,  50-3). 

PUtrowska,  JET.,  The  Polish  Question  (Free  P.,  I,  Oct.  17,  1914,  10-3). 

Piotrowski,  N,  L.,  Reminiscences  and  Reflections  from  Vienna  and 
Galizia  (Free  Pol.,  II,  April  16,  1916,  5-6) ;  Poles  under  German  Rule 
(lb.,  I,  May  1,  1916,  5-7);  Freed  Poland— Redmond's  Hope  (lb.,  II, 
Feb.  16,  1916,  20-1);  Pathetic  Fate  of  the  Poles  (Ibid.,  I,  Dec.  5,  1914^ 
10);  Journeys  to  Poland  (lb.,  I,  July  16,  1915,  12-3). 

PodUuki,  W.,  The  Polish-Ruthenian  Problem   (Free  Pol.,  II,  Sept.  16, 

1916,  12-3). 

PotMr,  8.,  Polish  National  Resources  (Free  Pol.,  Ill,  Jan.  15,  1917,  5-6; 

Poland  as  an  independent  economic  unit,  L,  Allen  &  Unwin,  1916,  40; 

PoliUcal  Ufe  in  Poland  (Pol.  Rev.,  I,  1917,  64-91). 
Polonut  (ps.).  New  partitions  of  Poland,  L,  Contemp.  Rev.  Co.,  1916,  8; 

Poland  and  Europe  (Pol.  Rev.,  I,  1917,  34-55). 
Profzynski,  K,  de,  Poland's  Answer  (Free  Pol.,  II,  Sep.  16,  1915,  14). 
Poiocka,  E.,  Memoirs  of  the  Contes  Potocka,  N.  Y.,  1900. 
ParvU,  W.,  On  the  Eastern  Battlefield  (Free  Pol.,  I,  Feb.  20,  1915,  9-11). 
RansofM,  A,,  If  Russia  wins  (Living  Age,  v.  65,  1914,  374-77). 
Reed,  J„  Pinched  in  Poland  (Metropolitan  Mag.,  v.  43,  1916,  9-12,  76-8). 
Rsich,  E.,  Hungary  and  the  Slavonic  Kingdoms   (Cambridge  Modem 

History,  N.  Y.,  I,  1902. 
Bettinger,  J,  H.,  Poles  and  Prussia  (Free  Pol.,  I,  Aug.  1,  1915,  3-6); 

Poland  and  the  Present  War  (lb,.  I,  Jan.  16,  1915,  5-7);  also  in  Eng^ 

lish  Rev.,  L,  XIX,  1914,  78-84). 
Riehet,  Ch„  Poland  for  the  Poles  (Free  Pol.,  II,  Aug.  16,  1916,  12). 
Robertson,  /.  H.,  The  racial  delimitation  of  Poland  (Pol.  Rev.,  I,  1917« 

109-14). 
Robinson,  O,,  Some  English  friends  of  Poland  fifty  years  ago  (Pol.  Rev., 

I,  1917,  171-82). 
Rolleston,  T,  W,  H,,  Ireland  and  Poland:  a  comparison,  L,  Unwin,  1917, 

21. 
Rolleston,  R.  W„  Prussianism  m  Poland  (Free  Pol.,  Ill,  Aug.  1,  1917, 

12). 
Romer,  E,,  Poland:  the  land  and  the  state,  N.  Y.  Amer.  Geogr.  Society, 

1917,  25. 

Russanowska,  M.,  The  Polish  Social  Worlcer  (Free  Pol.,  II,  June  1, 
1916,  7,  9);  Settlements  and  Poles  (lb.,  I,  June  16,  1915,  5-6). 

Russo,  A.,  Necessity  of  Poland's  Independence  (Free  Pol.,  I,  May  1, 
1915,  25-7);  Necessity  of  Poland's  Independenee,  Chicago,  1917,  14. 

Saxton,  L.  C,  The  fall  of  Poland,  N.  Y.,  1852,  2  vols. 


4«  BUiogrmrkg 


Sdko^mfOd,  H^  Higher  FdM^tinw  in 

Poiaod  (Bcpu  Fim   <»f  Edw.  for  1S»M«,  voL  I,  ctept  XV). 
iSMUiv,  a^  fbe  RccoBStnetMio  of  PoUnd  (Frae  FoL,  ni.  Oct  U 

Uli,  3). 
£#l«M9#r,  H.  f^  One  Obftade  to  the  Devdopnod;  of  m  PoBA  Slile 

(Free  PdL,  I,  April  3;  UU»  JS^). 
SimtradsH  n^  raud  after  the  Partition  (Frae  Ploi,  II,  Oct.  If  U, 

3-5);  Nor.  li,  1915,  15^). 
BmM^wiez,  H^  WHli  Fire  and  Sword:  A  Ustorical  aoiel  of  Ftaiaad  ^ 

Rnicia,  Bostoo,  UtUe^  Biovn  ft  Co^  19Mi»  779. 
SkihimMki,  /.  5.,  The  faooiu  example  of  Natxnal  RegcDcntioa  (Free 

PoU  Ih  Maj  li,  191i,  4^);  Hie  Uason  of  Poland  (Hk,  n.  Dee.  % 

1915,  7,  II);  The  Otj  of  Gdansk  (Ibi,  IV,  1918,  10-13);  HonMBbM 

Events  in  tlie  Historj  of  Poiaod  (Ib^  I,  Sept  1,  1914,  S^);  Oaenr 

(Ib^  U  Oct.  17, 1914,  8-9). 
SlsnfMsH,  Tk.,  Sodal  Work  and  the  Slavs  (Free  PoU  I,  Oct  17,  19H 

8h€omb4,  a.  E.,  Poland,  U  Jack,  1919,  IXx31fi. 


6}m€k,  B^  Ibe  Poles  In  Rnsria  (Rvss.  Rer.,  n,  1913,  Ko.  3;  S4-M). 
Smiik,  J.  T.,  Austria  and  tiie  Galklan  Oilfields  (Ptd.  Rer.,  II,  Ka  1, 

1918,  49-5). 
Bwl,  A.,  Tht  East  m  Qoestion  in  tlie  Ei^iteentli  Centnry,  tiie  Putitn 

of  Poiaod  and  tie  Trr-^  of  Kainardji,  L,  1998. 
Stamdimg,  P.  C,  T.^  cax^ipaign  in  Russian  Pcriand,  L,  Hodder  ft  Go, 

1914,  VI-,-165. 
8i€€d,  H.  W.,  The  Gennan  bluff  (Harpers  Weeklr,  voL  59,  3954»). 
8t€f0nf  O,  F,,  Russian  Poland  and  tlie  Ukraine,  Jersey  Ci^,  UkrainiM 

National  Coondl,  1915,  36-rlV. 
Stephens,  /.  L.,  Incidents  of  Travel  in  Poland,  N.  T^  1839. 


8toik<nD9ki,  S.,  Glimpses  of  Polisli  history,  N.  T^  Amer.  Polish  Relief 

Committee  of  N.  Y.,  1915,  8. 
Btowalt^r,  W.  J.,  Partitioned  Poland  (Nat  Geogr.  Mag.,  toL  27,  19U^ 

88-lOti). 
Symakr/wski,  F,,  Poland  and  the  War  (Free  PoL,  I,  Jan.  16,  1915,  €-7). 
8y»kh  A„  M.  G.  Masson*s  ''Poland's  FutureT  (Free  PoL,  II,  April  1. 

1916,  3). 
TkomoM,  W.  I.,  The  Prussian-Polish  Situation:  An  Experiment  In  Asda- 

ilation  (Amer.  J.  ot  SocioL,  XIX,  No.  5). 
Thom»<m,  B,  W.,  Fire  days  in  Galicia  (Boston  Evening  Transcript,  190S). 
Toynb€9,  A,  J.,  The  destruction  of  Poland,  L,  Unwin,  1916,  30;  Hk 

Destruction  of  Poland:  a  study  in  German  eflidency  (Free  Pol,  II* 

Sept  16,  1916,  7,  10-11,  14-5). 
Truhetzkai,  Prince,  Prince  Tnibetzkoi*s  appeal  to  Russians  to  help  the 

Polish  victims  ot  war  (N.  Y.  Times  Current  Histoiy,  I,  1915«  839-30). 
TuUja,  M,,  Past  and  Present  of  the  Polish  Question  in  England  dnriDf 

the  war  (Free  Pol.,  Ill,  Aug.  15,  1917,  8-9);  The  Iron  Heel  in  Poland 

(lb..  Ill,  June  15, 1917,  5-6);  Poles,  Czechs  and  Jugo-slavs  (IlndL,  III, 

Aug.  1,   1917,  6);  The  Russian  Revolution  and  the  Pcdish  Probta 

Ibid.,  Ill,  May  15,  1917,  6). 
Turczynwoin,  Madame  de  Gozdava,  When  the  Prussians  came  to  Po- 
land, N.  Y.,  Putnam,   1916,  XIV.|.III;  The  Sufferings  of  Pdsad 

(Forum,  May,  1917,  509-19). 


T 


Bibliography  453 

Vamwiemif  (ps.)»  The  present  position  of  the  Polish  problem  (PoL 
Rev.,  I,  1917,  183-94);  Present  Conditions  in  Poland  (Ib^  I,  1917, 
805-18;  471-7). 

Vernon,  L.  T,,  Helping  Poland  (Free  Pol.,  II,  July  16,  1916,  6-7,  10-11). 

Vydrm,  B.,  The  future  of  Poland  (N.  Y.  Times  Current  Hist,  III,  1915, 
669-71). 

TT.  /.  C,  Polish  Legions  and  a  Polish  Army  (Pol.  Rev.,  1, 1917,  838-31). 

WachUl,  Ch,,  Sienkiewicx's  "Enqu€te-Prusse  et  Pologne^  (Free  PoL,  I, 
Oct  1,  1917,  5-7). 

Waluzewiki,  Maiysienka,  L,  1900. 

Wallcott,  F.,  Poland  a  land  of  devastation  (Free  Pol.,  IV,  1917,  46-8). 

W€€k9,  J.  W.,  Poland's  right  to  be  free  (Free  PoL,  IV,  1918,  97-8). 

Welliver,  /.  C,  Poland's  story  (Century,  v.  90,  1915,  57-71). 

WengUrski,  Count,  A  Voice  of  Warning  From  Poland  to  the  Protestants 
of  England,  L,  1868. 

White,  J,  C,  The  Clarification  of  war  aims  on  Poland  (Free  PoL,  IV, 
1917,  33-9) ;  The  Military  necessity  of  a  declaration  on  Poland  (Ibid., 
IV,  1917,  48-50). 

Whit  ton,  F.  E.,  A  history  of  Poland  from  the  earliest  times  to  the  pres- 
ent day,  L,  Constable,  1917,  303. 

Wilson,  B.,  Briefe  remarks  on  the  character  and  composition  of  the 
Russian  army,  and  a  sketch  of  the  campaign  in  Polimd  in  the  year 
1806  and  1807,  L,  Howorth,  1810,  XXX-|-376. 

Winter,  N.  O.,  Poland  of  today  and  yesterday,  Boston,  Page,  1918, 
XII-f-349;  The  Story  of  Poland  (Free  Poland,  I,  May  1,  1915,  30-3). 

Wistein,  B,,  The  European  War  and  the  Slavs  (Free  PoL,  I,  Dec  18, 
1917,  6-7). 

WoUki,  K.,  Poland,  her  glory,  suffering,  overthrow,  L,  Kerby,  1885. 

Woroniecki,  Prince,  Poles  and  Germans  (Pol.  Rev.,  I,  1917,  16-33). 

Zaleeki,  A.,  Landmarks  of  Polish  history,  L,  Allen  &  Unwin,  1916,  46; 
Bits  of  Polish  History  (Free  PoL,  II,  April  16,  1916,  13-5). 

Zamojska,  Princesi  L.,  Prince  Adam  Czartorysld  and  Lord  Duddley 
Stuart  (PoL  Rev.,  II,  No.  1,  1918,  12-38). 

Zangwill,  /.,  Jews  and  the  new  Poland  (Pol.  Rev.,  I,  1917,  373-5). 

Zielineki,  A.  I,,  Around  the  Polish  Question  (Free  PoL,  III,  Aug.  15, 
1917,  3-6);  Rational  Force  (lb..  Ill,  Dec.  1,  1916,  14;  Dec  16,  1916; 
6-7) ;  "When  the  Prussian  Came  to  Poland"  (lb..  Ill,  April  1,  1917, 
13-4);  Poland  Reconstituted  (Ibid.,  Ill,  Feb.  15,  1917,  14-5);  Ireland 
and  Poland  (Ibid.,  II,  July  16,  1916,  14-5;  Aug.  1,  1916,  10-11);  Po- 
land's Reformatory  Measures  (Ibid.,  Ill,  Feb.  1,  1917,  5;  March  15, 
1917,  14-5) ;  Poland's  Reasons  (Ibid.,  II,  May  1,  1916,  11-13;  July  1, 
1916,  3-5;  July  16,  1916,  9-10;  Aug.  16,  1916,  3-4,  6-7,  10;  Sept  1, 
1916,  13-3;  Oct.  1,  1916,  6-7,  10;  Oct.  16,  1916,  6-8). 

Zola,  B.,  Will  Russia  Prove  an  Ingrate?  (Free  PoL,  I,  May  16, 1915, 13). 

Zukowiki,  W.,  Polish  Economic  Policy  (Russ.  Rev.,  Ill,  1914^  159-66). 

The  Interest  of  the  Poles  on  the  Balkan  Struggle  (Am.  Rev.  of  Revl, 
Oct  1913);  The  present  revolutionary  movement  in  Poland,  L,  Kuii- 
owsky,  1904,  15;  Handbook  for  travellers  in  Russia,  Poland  and  Fin- 
land, L,  Murray,  1865,  383;  The  Russian  Invasion  of  Poland  in  16^ 
Edinburg,  Anngeroyle  Society,  1884,  6;  Historical  Notes  on  Poland, 
Turkey  and  Russia,  from  the  year  1650  to  the  present  timet  by  Hi^ 


'454  BibUoffraphjf 

toricus  Secundufl  (PseacL),  L^  1880,  37) ;  The  PoUsh  Qnettidli  from  fSbt 
Gennan  Point  of  View,  L,  1855;  The  Organiution  of  PoUflh  Pdlitkt 
(Free  Poland,  Oct  5,  1917,  1-15);  S09;  ''Poland  as  a  geograpUcd 
entity^  (Free  PoU  HI.  May  15,  1917,  12) ;  Partitioned  Poland  (Nat 
Geogr.  Mag^  XXVII,  1915,  88-106);  The  True  Slar  (Satniday 
Rev.,  L,  V.  118,  Nov.  91,  1914^  531-3);  Poland  under  Germana,  L^ 
Causton,  1916,  30;  The  Polish  Problem,  by  a  Pole,  L»  Union  of 
Democratic  Control,  1915,  19;  The  Polish  Questicm  as  an  interna- 
tional problem,  L»  Unwin  &  Allen,  1916,  63;  Gennan  eoonomic  pol- 
icy in  Poland,  L,  Polish  Information  Committee,  1915,  84;  Germanj*! 
greatest  failure:  Poland  (Dublin  Rev.,  v.  156,  1915,  1-99);  Gennany 
and  Poland  (New  Stateman,  L,  YII,  1916,  30-1);  Germany  and  the 
Polish  Question  (lb.,  VI,  1916,  439-40) ;  The  Germanic  Solution  of  the 
Polish  question  (Nation,  L,  1916,  XVIII,  539-41);  The  Far  Cry  fram 
Poland  (Lit  Dig.,  50,  1915,  699-3);  The  Achilles  heel  of  Germany 
(United  Empire^  L,  1914,  905-11);  Unhappy  Poland  (Nation,  N.  T., 
99,  1914,  739-3) ;  The  SUrvation  of  Poland  (Nation,  L,  18,  1918,  090- 
1);  Russia  and  Poland  (Harper's  Weekly,  59,  1914,  p.  996);  Resur- 
rection of  Poland  (Lit  Dig.,  49,  1914,  499-500) ;  The  Restoration  of 
Poland  (Nation,  L,  XI,  1914,  107-9);  Promise  to  Poland  (Harpei^ 
Weekly,  59,  1914,  p.  337);  Polish  views  of  the  czar's  offer  (Lit  IXf, 
49,  1914,  p.  566);  Poles  warned  against  the  czar  (lb.,  pp.  679-80); 
Poland's  plight  (lb.,  50,  1915,  p.  309) ;  Poland's  attitude  (Am.  Rcr. 
of  Rev.,  51,  1915,  601-3);  Poles  and  Austria  (lb.,  50,  1914,  619-90); 
Poland:  Kingdom  or  republic?  (Britannic  Rev.,  I,  1914,  544-5);  M.  G. 
Cleinow  and  the  Polish  Press  (Free  Pol.,  II,  April  1,  1916,  AS) ;  The 


the  Poles  (lb.,  I,  Feb.  1,  1915,  5-7) ;  Poland  is  Vast  War  Graveyard 
(lb.,  I,  Feb.  20,  1915,  6-7) ;  J.  Ellis  Baker  on  the  Polish  Problem  (Ih. 
I,  March  2,  1915,  11-2);  The  tragedy  of  Poland  more  terrible  than 
the  fate  of  Belgium  (lb.,  I,  April  S,  1915,  lOrll);  The  Attitude  of 
the  Poles  toward  the  European  War  (lb.,  I,  Sept  1,  1914,  5-7);  Prus- 
sian Promises  to  Poland  (Ibid.,  I,  April  2,  1915,  16-7);  Plea  for  Poles 
made  to  World  by  Paderewsky  (Ibid.,  I,  April  16,  1915,  13-4);  Poland 
(lb.,  I,  April  16,  1915,  35-6);  Italy  for  Poland  (Ibid.,  I,  May  1,  1915, 
9-14;  May  16,  1915,  3-5);  Paderewski's  Plea  to  Poles  (lb.,  I,  ^une  16, 
1915,  8-9);  '^Poland  Must  and  Shall  Be  Free"  (lb.,  I,  June  16,  1915, 
10-11) ;  Poland  of  To-day  and  To-morrow  (lb.,  I,  July  1, 1915,  18-19); 
Jews  and  Poles  (lb.,  I,  July  1,  1915,  21);  Future  of  Poland  a  Grat 
Problem  (Ibid.,  I,  July  16,  1915,  13-4);  Justice  for  Catholic  Poland 
lb.,  I,  Aug.  16,  1915,  6);  Poles  in  the  Russian,  German  and  Austrian 
Armies  (lb.,  I,  Aug.  16,  1915,  6);  Russian  Revenues  from  the  King- 
dom of  Poland  (Ibid.,  I,  Aug.  16,  1915,  7);  Historical  PoUnd  (Ib^It 
Aug.  16,  1915,  11-12);  The  Commerce  of  Russian  Poland  (lb.,  I,  Aug. 
16,  1915,  12);  Russian  Promise  of  a  Free  and  United  Poland  (Ibid., 
I,  Sept  1,  1915,  3) ;  From  Poland's  Martyrology  (lb.,  I,  Sept.  1,  1915» 
5);  French  Oil  Interests  in  Austrian  Poland  before  the  war  (lb.,  I, 
Sept.  1,  1915,  5);  Thrift  in  Austrian  Poland  (lb.,  I,  Sept  1,  1915,  7); 
The  mining  industry  in  Galizia  (lb.,  I,  Sep.  1,  1915,  6);  Anthracite  in 
Austrian  Poland  (lb.,  p.  7);  Poland  and  the  Polish  Qaestioa  (Ibid« 


BUbUographi/  466 

II,  Dee.  9,  1S15,  S-6))  Poland's  Fonner  Fleet  (Ib^  I,  June  1,  I91fi, 
S0-1{  July  1,  19IS,  ei-3);  Russia's  Promise  to  Poland  (lb.,  I,  April 
3,  1915,  6-10);  June  16,  1915,  4-13);  The  HiEht  of  Poland  (lb.,  Il.Jaa. 
1,  1916,  13-13):  Poland  is  bound  to  gain  (lb.,  11,  March  J,  1916,  S-6); 
WUl  there  be  an  eiodua  to  Poland  (lb.,  II,  March  I,  1916,  7);  The 
economic  future  of  Poland  (Ibid.,  II,  May  16,  1918,  8) ;  The  Economic 
Bases  for  an  Autonomous  Poland  (lb.,  II,  Julj  16,  1916,  5);  Poles  and 
Jews  in  common  distress  (lb.,  11,  June  16,  1916,  5) ;  Poland — a  Nation 
(lb.,  II,  June  10,  1B16,  fl-T);  Freedom  and  independence  of  Poland— 
The  One  Great  Idea  which  united  all  Poles  (lb.,  II,  Oct.  16,  1916, 
9-10);  Poland  WiU  Rise  (lb.,  Ill,  Nov.  1,  1916,  Il-lS);  Poles  and 
South-America    (lb..   Ill,  Oct.   IS,   1916,   13);   Iliad  of  Poland   (lb., 

III,  Not.  1,  1916,  6);  British  Capital  and  Poland  (lb.,  Ill,  1916,  13); 
The  Polish  Legions  (lb..  Ill,  Oct,  16,  1916,  19);  Around  the  Polish 
Question  (lb..  Ill,  March  1,  191T,  3-1,  11-13);  Poland  (lb..  Ill,  Nov. 
16,  1916,  14-5);  The  Need  of  Moral  Political  Speaking  Social  Work- 


and  Total  Number  of  Poles  (lb..  Ill,  , 
QuestloD — The  Cause  of  the  Russian- American  Rapprochement  (lb.. 
Ill,  Feb.  I,  1917,  la);  Should  there  be  a  new  Poland  (lb..  Ill,  Feb. 
15,  1917,  10-11);  Some  SUtistics  on  the  Kingdom  of  Poland  (lb., 
Ill,  Feb.  15,  IBIT,  11);  The  City  of  Gdansk  (lb..  Ill,  March  1,  191T, 
7);  Urgent  Problems  of  Polish  Politics  (lb.,  IV,  1917,  3B-3);  PoUtical 
Parties  in  Poland  (lb.,  Ill,  June  1,  191T,  3);  Condition  of  Intellectual 
Life  in  Poland  (lb..  Ill,  Feb.  1,  191T,  9-10) ;  The  Polish  Socialists  In 
Warsaw  (lb..  Ill,  Aug.  1,  191T,  14);  Some  Statistics  on  Austrian 
Poland  (lb..  Ill,  March  1,  191T,  9-10);  Russia's  Kultur  of  1B63  (lb, 

III,  March  1,  1917,  10) ;  Russian  Promises  (lb.,  II,  Sept.  16,  1915,  11)  ( 
Scenes  in  Prostrate  Poland  (lb.,  Ill,  May.l,  1917,  9-10);  The  Post- 
Partional  Period  of  Polish  History  (lb..  Ill,  March  15,  1917,  5-6. 
13-13;  April  1,  1917,  5-6,  11-13;  April  15,  1S17,  7-9);  Demands  of 
InteUectual  Poland  (lb.,  Ill,  March  1,  1917,  6);  Bishop  Bandurakl— 
The  Patriot  (lb.,  Ill,  July  1,  1917,  10);  For  a  PolUb-Llthuanian- 
Ruthenlan  Confederation  (lb..  Ill,  July  1,  1917,  16);  PTOblems  of 
Central  Eastern  Europe  (lb.,  IV,  1917,  75-8,  85-8,  9S-7);  President 
Wilson's  Message  in  Poland  (lb..  Ill,  July  1,  191T,  4);  Orsanliation 
of  Polish  PoliUcs  (lb.,  IV,  1917,  3-5);  The  Appeal  of  tlie  Polish 
National  Department  (lb.,  IV,  1917,  8-10);  RecogniUon  of  Polish 
Army   (lb.,  IV,  191T,  13-14);  The  Polish  National  Department   (lb., 

IV,  191T,  14-15);  Meeting  of  Polish  Newspapermen  in  America  (lb., 
IV,  1917,  14-15);  Polish  Conditions  before  the  War  (lb.,  IV,  1917, 
25-7,  35-7);  Polish  Army  Authorisation  (lb.,  IV,  1917,  53);  Britain's 
Promise  to  Poland  (lb.,  IV,  1917,  54-6) ;  An  Indian  chief  trains  Polish 
soldiers  (lb„  IV,  1917,  64);  Polish  Army  in  Russia  (lb.,  IV,  1917, 
J4-S);  Freedom  for  Poland  (lb.,  IV,  1918,  88-90);  The  War  and  the 
Economic  Life  in  Poland  (lb.,  IV,  1919,  103);  Benedict  XV  and 
Poland  (lb.,  II,  Oct.  16,  1915,  4);  The  PoUsb  Roman  Catholic  UnioD 
of  America  (lb.,  II,  Oct.  1,  1915,  3);  The  Prayer  of  Poland  (lb.,  II, 


456  BibUographg 

Oct  l«,  1915,  17);  Hk  Second  ConrenHon  of  tfee  MUdi  KatioDd 
Coondl  (Ib^  II,  Oct  18,  1915,  16) ;  The  Sufferings  of  I\duid  (Ibid, 
II,  Oct  18,  1915,  25-7);  Poland  and  the  Lost  Cause  of  the  Allies? 
(Ibid^  II,  Oct  16,  1915,  S8-9);  With  the  Slavic  Bretfarcn  (Ih,  III, 
April  15, 1917, 17) ;  Prince  Joseph  Poniatowsld  (Ib^  III,  Dec  161, 1911; 
13-14);  Poland  and  the  Press  (PoL  Rev^  I,  1917,  485^511);  Ftositioo 
of  Poland  (Ib^  I,  917,  232-93) ;  Introdnctoiy— the  Problem  of  Poland 
(Ib^  1, 1917,  1-15);  Poland  in  the  Press  (Ib^  I,  1917,  839-6a;  900-90); 
Britain's  Promise  to  Poland  (Ib^  I,  1917,  241-5);  The  Cause  of  Pd- 
land,  L,  1862,  15;  England,  Russia  and  Poland,  L,  1847;  Laji  of 
Poland,  L,  1836;  Poland,  Homer,  and  other  poems,  L*  1838;  The 
Polish  Question,  from  an  Enf^h  point  of  view,  L,  Saunders,  oikf  k 
Co^  1863;  The  Polish  Question  from  the  German  point  of  Tiew,  I^ 
Ridgway,  1855;  Polish  Revolution,  L,  1846;  Russia  and  Polandt  seiea 
letters,  L,  1863;  The  Russian  Invasion  of  Poland  in  1563,  Edlnbni^ih 
Publication  of  Aungervyle  Society,  No.  XXVIII,  1881  (tranalatBd 
from  Latin) ;  The  Polish  Question,  St.-P,  1863;  The  Wrongs  of  Fdiani 
^a  poem,  comprising  the  Siege  of  Vienna),  L,  1849;  Poland's  Csis 
for  Independence^  L,  Allen  ft  Unwin,  1917;  The  Resurrectioa  of 
Poland;  Poland  for  the  Poles,  L,  Polish  Information  Commftteeb 
Unwln  ft  Allen,  1916,  32;  Italy  for  the  reconstruction  of  Poland^ 
Rome,  L'Eloquensa,  1915,  XL-|-157;  The  Ancient  and  Present  Stele 
of  Poland,  L,  1697;  The  Polish  language  (Free  Poland,  III,  Av^ 
1,  1917,  14);  The  Germanic  Solution  of  the  Polish  Question  (Nation, 
L,  1916,  XVIII,  939-41);  Germany*s  great  failure  (Dublin  Rev^  toL 
156,  1915,  1-29);  Germany  and  Poland  (New  Stateman),  L,  VII,  1916; 
30-1;  Germany  and  the  Polish  Question  (Ibid^  VI,  1916,  439-40); 
Poland  under  the  Gennan*s,  L,  Caiiston,  1916,  30;  An  Account  of 
IJvonia,  with  a  relation  of  Rise,  Progress  and  Decay  of  the  MarisB 
Teutonic  Order  •  •  •  sent  in  letter  to  his  friend  in  London,  L,  170L 

B.  French 

Askenazy,  8.,  La  Pologne  et  la  Paix   (Rev.  Polit  Inter^  Laosauaeb 

March-April,     1917). 
BemuM,  Polonais  et  Prussians,  P,  1907. 

BUnair4,  G„  La  Pologne  (Geographic,  P,  XXX,  1915,  337-58). 
Belloc,  H,,  Le  Rdtabiissement  de  la  Pologne  (La  Rev.  de  Pologne,  11, 

1916,  148-54). 
Broglie,  J.  V.  A,  d;  Le  Secret  du  roi,  P,  1878. 
Chevremont,  J.  B.  de,  L*£tat  actuel  de  la  Pologne,  Cologne,  1709. 
Czartoryeki,  A,  O,,  Memoirs,  P,  1869,  2  vols.;  Essai  sur  la  dlpkxnatki 

Marseilles,  1830. 
Chodzko,  L,,  La  Pologne,  P,  1835. 
Dauchot,  O,,  Immortelle  Pologne,  P,  1914. 
Dmotoekif  h&  question  polonaise,  P,  Colin,  1909. 

Drogotlaw,  8,,  La  Pologne,  son  pass^  et  son  present,  I^usaune^  1916. 
Dupont,  Memoirs  pour  sevir  k  l*histoire  de  Sobieski,  Warsaw,  1885. 
Ferrande,  A,  de,  Histoire  des  trois  ddmembrements  de  la  Pologne,  P, 

1864,  3  vols. 
Forster,  Ch.,  La  Pologne,  P,  1840. 
GaeionyvDiki,  V.,  Le  Noel  des  Enfants  polonais  (Rev.  fed.,  LXVI,  1915. 


75-7). 
Orappin,  II.,  La  Pologne  et  la  Civilisation  europecnnc  (I.a  Rev.  de  Pol., 

I,   1916',   17-10). 
Grosteni-Oirldzdou'.Hk'i,  Th.,  La  friicrro  et  le  |)r(jl)lenie  polonais  (Rev.  des 

sciences   politiques,   P,   XXXIli,    1915,   :i:iJ-49). 
Hoffmann,  C,  A,,  Coup  d'  oeil  sur  T^tat  politique  du  royaume  de  Pologne 

sous  la  domination  russe  pendant  1815-30,  P,  1830,  Vlll-f  331. 
Hret,  J;  £n  Allemagne,  de  Hambourg  aux  inarches  de  Pologne,  P» 

Charpentier,  1908,  497. 
Jsan-Aubry,  O,  |;  F.  H.  Bettinger,  La  T6alit6  polonaise  (Grand  Rer., 

P,  89,  1916,  689-704). 
It.  de  K,,  La  Pologne,  le  Germanisme  et  la  Czarat  de  Moscou,  depui  Tan 

1000  jusqu'  k  1860,  P,  1861. 
Kallenbach,  Les  Humanistes  Polonais,  Fribourg,  1891. 
Kapf€,  Chronique  polonaise.    Les  causes  de  la  pr^tendue  germanophilie 

des  Polonais  (PoiblioL  univer.  et  revue  suise,  Lausaunne,  toL  89,  1916, 

168-169). 
Klimeneki,  L,,  La  structure  ^conomique  de  la  Pologne  (Rev.  poliL  in- 
tern., Lausaune,  V,  86-111). 
Knorring,  Th.  de,  La  Russie  et  le  Pologne,  P,  1834. 
Kowabeezyk,  J.,  L'emigration  polonaise  (La  Revue  de  Pologne,  II,  1916s 

155-63). 
Koziak,  St,,  La  Statistique  de  la  Population  Polonaise   (La  Rev.  de 

Pologne,  I,  1915,  61-79);  Les  Transformations  sodales  de  la  Pologne 

(lb.,  I,  1915,  901-17). 
Kucharzewski,  J.,  La  nation  polonaise,  Lausaune,  Payot,  1915,  91;  Le 

Pologne  et  la  Guerre  (La  Gazette  de  Lausaune,  1915);  Le  Polonaise 

en  Suisse  au  XIXe  si^cle,  1917;  Reflexion  sur  la  Probleme  Polonais, 

1916;  L'Europe  et  le  Probl^e  Russo-Polonais,  1916. 
L.  H.,  Faut-il  une  Pologne?  P,  1854. 
La  Bizadiire,  De  histoire  de  la  scission  ou  division  arriv6e  en  Pologne 

de   XXVII    juin    1697,   au   sujet    de   I'elecUon   d'un    roy,   P,    1699, 

VIII+961. 
Lauer,  B,,  Ubl  Question  polono  Juive  d*apr^  un  Juif  polonais,  P,  1916, 

90. 
Leblond,  M.  A.,  La  Pologne  vivante,  P,  Perrin  &  Cie.,  1911,  X-|-476 

(3rd  ed.). 
Le  Labour €ur.  Traits  sur  la  Pologne,  P,  1646. 
Leger,  L,,  Ce  qu*on  pent  esp6rer  pour  la  Pologne  (Biblioth^ue  an!- 

verselle,  Lausaune,  vol.  80,  1916,  405-19). 
Leleteel,  Joaehime,  Histoire   de  Pologne,  P,  1844,  9  yols.;  Russie  et 

Pologne,  P,  1896;  Antiquity  de  Pologne,  P,  1848. 
Liiieki,  Le  Marquis  Wielopolski,  P,  1889,  9  vols. 
LozynekiJ,  M,,  Comment  les  Polonais  comprennet  leur  liberty  (Reme 

ukrainiane,  Lausaune,  I,  1915,  95-40,  193). 
Lutoilaicski,   W,,  La  conscience  national,  P,  Polonia,   1916,  89;  Lord 

Eversley  et  les  partages  de  la  Pologne  (La  Rev.  de  Pologne,  II,  1916, 

41-5);  Opinion  anglaise  sur  la  Pologne  (Ibid.,  I,  1915,  956-60). 
MaeterUnck,  M.,  A  la  Pologne  (L'Art  et  les  Artists,  P,  1916,  5). 
Maeeon,  P,,  La  Renaissance  de  la  Pologne  (Rev.  Lebdomedaire,  XXIV, 

1915,  113-43). 
"Maeeuei,  P.,  Histoire  d^  rois  de  Pologne,  Amsterdam,  1734,  5  ed. 


458  Bibliography 

Mey,  8.,  Une  voix  de  Pologne;  La  gaerre  et  les  Poloiiaia  (Gompoii- 

dant,  P,  ▼.  991,  19U,  755-^). 
Mickiewicz,  Jacques  Jasinsk!  ou  les  deux  Polognes,  P,  1879. 
Pioieiki,  E.,  j-  Ed,  Dubanofficz,  Les  £coles  Polonaises  etlean     condi- 
tions hygieniques  (Prepared  for  the  Ilird  Inter.  Congress  of  School 

Hygiene,  P,  (1900). 
Pierling,  P.,  Un  arbitrage  pontifldal  entre  la  Pologne  et  le  Bussie  1581- 

1589,  Bruxelles,  1890. 
Piltz,  Petite  Encyclopedic  Polonaise^  P,  1916. 
Poiner,  8.,  Les  forces  sociales  de  la  Pologne   (Rev.  inter,  de  sodoL, 

XXI Y;  1916,  990-38);  La  vie  politique  en  Pologne  avant  U  gaerre 

(Mercure  de  France,  ▼.  114,  1916,  603-607);  La  Pologne  d'HIer  et  de 

Demain,  P,  Alcan,  1917. 
Potocki,  A,,  Lett  re  ouverte  sur  la  politique  polonaise  (La  Rev.  de  PoUt, 

I,  1915,  997-9). 
PrivcUe,  E,,  La  Pologne  sous  la  rafael,  P,  Payot,  1916;  La  Pologne 

attend,  Geneva,  Atar,  1916-93. 
Raczynski,  Ed,,  Le  m^dailleur  de  Pologne,  etc.,  collect,  B,  1845. 
R^musat,  M,,  Christine  de   Suede  pr6tendante  an  trdne   de   Pvdogne 

(Revue  de  Paris,  V,  1915,  848-66). 
Rettinger,  J.  U.,  La  Pologne  et  T^uilibre  europ^en,  P,  Floury,  1911; 

VI 1 1 -1-83. 
Biehet,  Ch,,  Polonia  rediviva  (La  Rev.  de  Pol.,  II,  1916,  76-7). 
Bossier,  Ed,,  M,  Muret,  A.  Bonnaardi  Saint-Briee,  Le  Question 

et  rOpinion  fran^aise  (La  Rev.  de  Pol.,  II,  1916,  66-75). 
Rulhiire,  C.  C,  Revolutions  de  Pologne,  P,  1862. 
8.  F,  D,,  Relation  d'un  voyage  de  Pologne  fait  dnns  les  annes  1688  et 

1689,  P,  1698. 
Saryuaz,  J.,  La  Pologne:  le  sol  et  I'^tat  (Bibl.  universcUe  et  revue  suisae^ 

Lausaune,  v.  80,  1915,  132-57). 
84a\lle8,  O,,  La  Pologne,  P,  aux  si^ge  de  la  ligne,  1916,  39. 
Sidir,  P,,  La  martyre  de  la  Pologne,  P,  Cres  &  Cie,  1917,  46. 
Sienkiewicz,  II,  J.,  Polonais  et  Russes,  Lausaune,  1915,  40;   Prusse  et 

Pologne,  P,  1909,  989;  L'ld^e  de  la  partie  (Art  et  les  Artists,  P,  1916» 

3-4). 
8tarczetDski,  Europe  et  la  Pologne,  P,  1900. 
8upinsk%,  Le  mouvement  socialist  polonaise,  P,  Malonie,  1908. 
8v3iatkowski,  Varsovie  aux  mains  des  Allemands   (Mercure  de  France^ 

V.  113,  1916,  477-84). 
Trotz,  M.  C,  Nouveau  dictionnaire  fran^ais,  allemand  et  polonaise,  Bres- 

lau,  Korn,  1839,  9  vols. 
Ucrainns,  La  Pologne  hlstorique  redivive?  P,  1917. 
Vallot-Duval,  L.,  Vive  la  Pologne,  Asmiers,  Seine,  1916,  34. 
Vigsnere,  Description  de  la  Pologne,  P,  1900. 

L'Tnstruction  Publique  au  Royaume  de  Prologue,  P,  1010;  Polonia:  La 
France  pour  la  Polonia;  enqudte  de  la  revue  Polonia,  P,  "Polonia," 
1916,  XXXVI -1-176;  L'ficole  Prussienne  en  Poland,  1906-1907,  Docu- 
ments, P,  1907;  La  Pologne  et  la  guerre,  Lausaune,  Payot,  1915,  59;  La 
Pologne  cnntemporaine  (Rev.  pol,  internationale,  1914,  985-95,  383-93); 
I^a  Pologne  immortelle  (articles  by  H.  Sienkiewicz,  M.  Maeterlinck,  and 
others),  P,  1916 ;  La  Lithuania  ct  Fautonomic  de  la  Pologne  (  Annale3  dey 


BSiliograpky  469 

tuUonalJths.  P,  IV,  IBIJ,  10-18) ;  La  Question  Polonois  et  I'Opiiilon 
Italieoae,  P,  Soci^d  atniraie  d'lmprimerie  et  I'Mitlan  revi,  191T;  La 
Question  Juive  en  Poiogne,  P,  Fishbachcr,  1917;  Bismarck  et  Pologne 
(La  Bev.  dc  Pologne,  1,  1915,  158-42);  fitats-Unis  pour  Ja  Pologne 
(Ibid,  II,  1916,  3-t) ;  La  Question  polonoise  et  I'opinion  ruwe  (lb.,  II, 
1916,  T8-86) ;  Addresse  des  Femmes  Polonaise  k  til.  Ch. 
Richet  et  sa  Reponse  (lb.,  11,  1916,  127-8);  Du  devour  de  U  France 
et  de  U  position  de  la  Russie  Tis-A-vig  de  la  Pologne,  P,  1848;  La 
Russie  et  la  Pologne  sous  le  regne  actuel,  P,  1B6S;  Lutbes  des  Peuples 
Lecbitea  contre  les  Ouraliens,  P,  18T1,  3  vols.;  Abr^gi  chronologique 
de  I'hlstolre  de  Pologne,  P,  1763;  L'AUiance  Anglaise,  le  Danmark  et 
la  Pologne,  P,  1864;  Aper^u  sur  I'histoire  de  Pologne  depuis  son 
origine  jusqu'  A  nos  jours,  P,  1875;  France  t*  Pologne,  P,  1863;  La 
Poiogne  A  la  nation  fran^atse,  4  sea  ilecteurs,  &  sa  garde  nationnle, 
P,  1648;  La  Pologne  et  I'lntervention  Europjenne,  F,  IS63;  La  Po- 
logne, la  France  et  le  Dlplomatle,  P,  1864;  La  FoloEne,  I'Empereur 
Napoleon  1»  et  la  Sainle  Alliance,  P,  1864;  La  Pologne  ne  p^rlra 
pas,  P,  1863;  La  Pologne,  son  Passe  et  son  Avenir,  P,  1869;  La 
Pologne;  trilogie  politique,  R  &  P,  IS40,  72;  La  Propagande  d^o- 
cratique  en  Pologne,  P,  I84T;  On  demande  la  Pologne,  P,  1861; 
Quelques  mot  sur  ks  demieres  jv^emeuts  de  Pologne,  P,  1846;  La 
Question  d'  Orient  comme  congruence  inevitable  du  partage  de  la 
Pologne,  P,  1877;  La  Question  Polonaise  en  face  des  parties  en 
France,  P,  1864,  33;  Les  R«formes  Russes  en  Pologne  il  I'Austriche 
en  186S,  P,  1863,  44;  R^lique  &  I'examen  du  M^oire  sur  les  affairs 
actuelles  de  la  Pologne,  P,  1791;  La  Resurrection  de  la  Pologne,  P, 
1848;  La  Royaume  de  Pologne  sous  la  domination  russe,  P,  1890;  La 
Russe  et  la  Pologne  sou  le  r^gie  actuelle,  P,  1863;  Le  Salut  de  la 
Pologne,  P,  1S64;  La  Russie  ou  I'Austriche?  P,  1880;  Fictions  et  r£al- 
itta  polonaises,  P,  1864;  M^moires  du  Prince  Adam  CEartorTski,  et  m 
Correspondence  avec  I'Empereur  Alexander  I,  P,  179S;  La  Ru^ic  ger- 
manique  sur  la  Pologne,  915-191S  (16  litbographlea  d'  Ostoja,  preface 
d'  Antoine  Potocki),  P,  191S;  Le  Dossier  Russe  dans  les  Question 
d'  Orient;  La  politique  de  la  Russie  envers  la  Pologne,  P,  18G9; 
Fologne-Russe,  P  &  B,  1861;  Question  Polonaise  P,  1847(  Relation 
du  Voyage  de  la  relne  de  Pologne,  1816. 

O.  0*rmim 

AUkamptr,   J.,   Deutschtum   und   Polentum   In   poUtlscIi-konfessIoneller 

Bedeutung,  Lg,  Duncker,  1910,  XVII-f9S9. 
AndriUiy,   O.,   Polen  Im   Weltkriege    (Polen,  W,   1915.   I,  330-1){   IMe 

polnische  Frage  (lb.,  L  191S,  307-11). 
A*k»naxy,  8.,  Die  letste  polnlscbe  KQnlgswahl,  Cracow,  1883-6. 
Atutriaeiu  (ps.),  Polnische  Russophen  und  Masse nverhaftungen  ataBtt* 

treuer  Ukrainer  tm  GaliEien,  B,  Kroll,  1S15,  43. 
Bohr,   B.,   Die   Judenfrage   In   Polen    (Zukunft,   1918,   J.   S4,   Bd.   94, 

I47-S1). 


460  KUiognphjf 

B^nkar^  L.,  Die  Pdenfhigc^  L&  Dimcker  ft  HamboU,  1M7. 
Bol€$H,  A^  Polnisdie  Nationalphiliiflophie  (Pden,  I,  No.  t»  1915^  tMp 

930-^)1  Die  sasial-kultaidle  Ldstniigsfahif^keit  der  Fallen  (lb,  I,  Na 

1,  1915»  206-810,  940-4). 
Bomach^m,  E,,  Gescfaichte  tod  P6Icn  voin  Unpnmg  dieses  RcidKS  aa 

bis  auf  die  neaesten  Zeiten.   Mit  Kinleitiing  fiber  &  Sitteiip  GrhrlDcbe 

und  Literatur  der  Polen,  Lg,  1806. 
Bramm,  D.,  AnsfUhrlidies  bistorisdies   Beridit  TOm  PoUniscfaeii  imd 

Prenssicben  Miinxwesen,  Elbing,  1789. 
Bruhm,  A.,  Polenfrage  und  Soidaldeinolcratcn   (Neoe  Zcit,  90^  1908^ 

707-14,  767-65). 
Buzek,  J,,  Die  Polen  nnd  der  Krieg  (Oster.  Randsdiao,  W,  t.  40^  UH 

SS8-46). 
Caro,  J.,  Gescliicbte  Polens,  Hambori^  &  Gotba,  1840-88,  5  volfl. 
CMnow,  G.,  Die  Zuknnft  PoIens,  Lg,  190&-1913,  9  toL;  Die  Potatfrue 

in  Preussen  (Grenxbote,  66, 1907,  540-54) ;  Das  GonTemmeiit  Somrafii 

(lb.,  73,  1914,  445-59) ;  Die  Polen  und  Rnssland  (lb.,  SS-9) ;  Die  Zn- 

Ininft  Polens  (Neue  Rnndschan,  XXVII,  1915,  105-17). 
Czartorwfki,  O.,  MUssen  Deatsdie  nnd  Polen  sicb  inuner  befdidcn?.  Stutt- 
gart, Deutsch  Verlagsanstalt,  1915»  94. 
DaszynikorOoUnika,  Z.,  Die  wirtsdiaftlicbe  nnd  politische  Lage  Pokns 

bei  Ausbnich  des  Krieges  (Ardu  f.  Soaiahr.  &  Soaialpolittk^  t.  4fl^ 

1915,  691-725). 
DelbrUck,  H,,  Die  Polenfrage,  B,  Walther,  1894. 
DMky,  A.  v.,  Graf  J.  Andr^ssy  nnd  die  Polen  (Polen,  I,  No.  9,  131S, 

221-3). 
Drboszynski,  A,,  Die  polniscbe  Sdiule  in  der  Kriegsadt  (Polen,  I,  Na  If 

1915,  331-4). 
Eichhom,  Hosius,  Berlin,  1900. 
Eingeweihter,  Die  polnische  Frage^  B,  1890. 
Engelhardt,  D.  J.,  Polen,  Dresden,  1895,  9  toIs. 
Feldstein,  H.,  Polen  und  Juden,  Wien,  1915,  19. 
Feldmann,  W,,  Deutschland,  Polen  und  die  russisdie  Gefabr,  B,  Cartiia« 

1915,  99;  Zur  LSsung  der  polnisdien  Frage,  B,  Curtius,  1915,  S5  (Srd 

edition). 
Foersier,  R,,  Mit  HIndenburg  und  Mackensen  in  Russisdi-PoleD,  Lft 

Hirzcl,  1915. 
Franzos,  C,  Aus   Halb-Asien;   Cultur-Bilder  aus   Galixieii,   der   Bub- 

owina,  Siid-Russland  und  Rumanien,  1878,  9.  ed. 
Ooldscheider,  M,,  Polnische  Gosrhichte  und  deutsdie  Gesduditssdudbniig 

(Polen,  I,  No.  4,  1915,  171-7). 
Outtry,  A,  r.,  Die  Polen  und  der  Wdtkrieg,  Miindien,  Mttller,  I9U^ 

XVIIH-307. 
Halecki,  O.,  Hat  Russland  historische  Rechte  auf  Galixien?   (Polen,  I, 

No.  2,  1915,  218-21);  Polen  und  Wdtfrieden  (lb.,  I,  No.  1,  1915,  aKM, 

339-42). 
nammerddrfer,  K.,  Geschldite  Polens  von  den  filtesten  Zcltcn  bis  wax 

Revolution  1791;  Dresden,  1792-94,  9  vols. 
Harden,  M,,  Warschau-Antwerpen  (Zukunft,  J.  23,  Bd.  89,  1914,  65-96). 
Hartknoch,  Alt  und  Neues  Preussen,  B,  1864   (it  is  a  Mstory  of  tfao 

Teutonic  knights  and  the  countries  bordering  on  Pdand). 
Sa94,  A.,  Praktlsche  Ratschlage  fUr  die  Entleusung  der  Zivilberdlkemng 


I 


,         Bibliography  461 

in  Russisch-Polen,  B,  Pares,  1915,  30. 
Hcutagen,  J,,  Die  Polenfrage  und  die  llussere  Politik  (Polen,  I,  No.  9, 

1915,  277-80). 
Hey  king,  C.  H.,  Aus  Polens  und  Kurlands  letzte  Tage,  B,  1897. 
Jandaurek,  J.,  Das  Kdnigreich  Galizien  und  Lodomerien  und  das  Her- 

zogthum  Bukowina,  W,  Graeser,  1884,  202, 
Jaworski,  W.  L,,  Deutsche  und  Pole  (Polen,  I,  No.  4,  1915,  281-9) ;  Der 

gegenwartige  Krieg  und  die  polnische  Frage   (lb.,  I,  No.  3,   1915, 

121-5). 
K.,  Poland  und  die  Polen,  B,  1881. 

Kalinka,  W,  /.,  Der  ▼ierjfthrige  polnische  Reichstag,  B,  1896-8. 
Kausch,  J.  J.  R,  v,,  Nachrichten  fiber  Polen,  Graz,  1793,  188. 
Kozmian,  K„  Das  Jahr  1863,  W,  1896. 
Knorr,  E,,  Die  polnische  Aufst^nde  seit  1830,  B,  1880. 
Kram,  M.,  Neu-Polen,  MUnchen,  Lehmann,  1915,  100. 
Kulczycki,  L.,  Die  Haltnng  Kongress-Polen   (Polen,  I,  No.  1,  1915,  88- 

91);  Das  Kdnigreich  Polen  (Ibid.,  I,  No.  3,  1915,  188-93,  223-7,  253-6). 
Kuntz,  H.,  Der  polnisch-russische  Krieg,  von  1831,  B,  1890. 
Kiitrzeba,  S.,  Gegensfitze  und  Quellen  der  polnischen  und  der  russischen 

Kultur  (Polen,  I,  No.  1,  1915,  226-31). 
Kwilecki,  F.,  Polen  und  Deutsche  gegen  Hussland,  B,  Germania,'  1916,  63. 
Lagiewski,  C,,  Die  Kreditvereine  im  K5nigreiche  Polen  (Polen,  I,  No. 

4,  1915,  323-6). 
Laubert,  M.,   Eine  Denkschriff  des   Majors   von    Royer-Luehnes   Uher 

Russland    und    Polen,    1817    (Zeitsch.    f.   osteuropaische   Gesch.,    II, 

1912,  65-85.) 
Lehtane,  N,  L,,  Die  polnischen  Provinsen  Russlands  unter  Katharina  II 

in  den  Jahren  1772-1782,  B,  1907. 
LeiUr,  F,,  Die  dffentliche  und  private  FUrsorge  fUr  die  FlUchtlinge  aus 

Galizien  und  der  Bukowina  (Polen,  I,  No.  2,  1915,  6-11). 
Leliwa,  Russisch-polnische  Beziehungen,  Lg,  1897. 
Lempicki,  M,,  Die  EinflUsse  der  russischen  Politik  in  der  Industrie  des 

Kanigreichs  Polen   (Polen,  I,  No.  1,  1916,  68-70);  Hauptthesen  der 

polnischen  Frage  (lb.,  I,  No.  1,  1916,  146-9). 
Lozynskyj,  M.,  Dokumente  des  polnischen  Russophilismus — ^Wie  die  Po- 
len ihre  Freiheit  verstehen,  B,  1915. 
Lnx0mbura,  R,,  Die  industrielle  Entwicklung  Polens,  Lg,  1898. 
Malanowski,  W,,  Zur  Wahrung  unserer  Ehre   (Polen,  I,  No.  2,  1915, 

87-9). 
Malinowfki,  A,,  Die  russische  Revolution  und  der  Weltkrieg  (Polen,  I, 

No.  4,  1915,  2-7). 
M(u»ow,   W.   v.,   Das   wahre   Gesicht   der   Polenfrage    (Grenzbote,   67, 

1908,  66-70);  Die  Polennot  im  deutschen  Osten,  B,  Duncker,  1905; 

Wie  stelt  es  mit  Polen?  Stuttgart,  1915,  32;  Die  preussische  Staat  und 

die  polnische  Frage  (Grenzboten,  67,  1908,  53-64). 
Mathy,  Catalog  der  polnischen  Mttnzen  und  MedaiUen,  Danzig,  1858. 
Mei9n0r,  R.,  Der  polnische  SchuUdnderstreik  im  Lichte  der  Wahrheit, 

Lissa,  1907. 
Mezula,  Jawen,  Schilderung  des  polnischen-kosakischen  Krieges  und  der 

Leiden  der  Juden  in  Polen  wfthrend  der  Jahren  1648-1653. 
Miehasl,  W.,  England's  Stellung  zur  ersten  Teilung  Polens,  Hamburg, 

189a 


462  BSbttographg 

Michejda,  K.,  Am  den  FK^and,  Kraloui,  Gebettmcr,  1014^  1€. 
JforWtfi,  L.,  PoUnd  nnd  RuMland  (Pdlen,  I,  Na  S.  1915^  IflS-t^  ITMi). 
Mrongovitu,  K.   C,   Polnlfh-dcutidief  StammwOrtoted^   Kifcilyiin^ 

Heutig,  1838,  VI-|.191. 
Muth,  K.,  National-polniBdie  Hliislaii  (SOd-deiitadie  Mwirtriipftew  XH, 

1915,  6S3^1). 

Nehrmff,  Kultpolnisdie  Schriftdenkmllery  B,  1887. 

Obfervator,  Maske  Wegl  Ein  BUdc  blnter  die  KodUho  der  pnlnfirhni 

PoliUk,  W,  1915. 
Offiniki,  M.  9.,  I>ciikw1lTdi|Mten  liber  Polen  vnd  &  Polm  178B-181I^ 

Lg,  1897,  674  pp.  In  9  toIs. 
Opitz,  O.,  Merkwttrdige  Nachrlditen  Ton  selncm  Leben  nnd  Ocfugoi- 

schaft,  die  er  In  der  grossen  poUnlsdien  Unmhe  In  der  rwfiftw 

Dienstbarkeit  und  In  der  grossen  atlatlschm  Tsrtard  miter  den  Kd- 

mucken  erduldcd  und  wie  er  damns  befr^fet  wnrde^  Brcdan,  1751-4^  8 

vols. 
Paalzoiff,  H.,  Zur  Polenfhigei  der  Gebraneb  der  polnlschfn  Sptwdm  k 

politischen  Versammlunsen,  B,  LObmann,  1909. 
Partsch,  J.,  Silesien,  BresUn,  1808t  Von  der  deotsdien  GrcBBwadft  k 

Schlesien,  Breslau,  1900. 
PaweUki,  Eine  Stinun  aus  dem  polnlsrhm  Klenis  (P61en»  n,  Nou  % 

1916,  995-6). 

Pankiewiez,  A.,  Di0  KonsonentenToblndiingen  im  Polnlschen   (Ar.  t 

Slav.  PhUok^rie,  SI,  1909,  109-9S). 
Ptrlback,  M,,  Preusdsch-polnlsche  Studien,  Halle,  1886. 
Praeient,  H.,  Russisch-Polcn  als  Kriegsschauplata   (Grensbote^  J.  79^ 

Bd.  IV,  1914,  S91-9). 
Przyby»z€w»ki,  8^  Haben  die  Polen  versagt?   (Polen,  I,  Ko.  S,  1913» 

66-71). 
Qu€88$l,  L.,  Die  polnische  Frage  (SodalisUsche  Monatshefte,  II,  1915, 

644-9). 
Roiimann,  J,,  Die  Sdrale  In  deutscben  Osten;  eine  seitgemSase  Schnl- 

polltische  Abhandlung,  Lissa,  1907. 
Roepell,  A.,  Polen  um  die  Mitte  des  XVIII.  Jahrhunderts,  Gotba,  1876L 
Bogoyski,  K.  v.,  Beitrag  sur  Jetxigen  wirtschaftlicben  Lage  Galisleni^ 

Krakau,  1915,  99. 
Bomer,  E,  v,,  Geographiscb-statistisches  Atlas  von  Polen,  Cracow,  1911 
BoBtwon>w$ki,  Qraf,  Entwicklung  der  bttuerlichen  Verbfiltnisse  in  KOnl- 

greich  Polen  im  19.  Jabrhundert,  Jena,  1896;  Herzogtum  Warsdisn 

und  KOnlgreicb  Polen  (Polen,  I,  9,  1915,  96-39) ;  Der  Krieg  nnd  Ae 

Polen  (lb.,  I,  4,  1915,  91-3,  199-5,  156-8). 
Budwiaiuki,  /.,  Das  K5nlgreich  Polen  am  Vorabend  der  Krieges  (Nene 

Zeit.,  J.  S3,  Bd.  II,  1915,  695-31). 
8aeh$r,  Polnische  Revolutionen,  Prag,  1863,  XII+386. 
Schtemann,  Th,,  Rassland»  Polaiid  nnd  Livland  bis  Ins  17.  Jabrbundert, 

B,  1904,  9  vols. 
Rdppel  j-  Caro,  Gescbicbte  Polens,  Hamburg,  1840-63. 
Bdppel,  B,,  Polen  um  die  Mitte  des  18.  Jahrhunderts,  Gotba,  1874. 
Schirren,  C,  Livlttndische  Antwort  an  Hcrrn  Juri  Samarin,  Lg,  1869 

(S.  ed.) 
Sehdcking,  W.,  Das  Nationalistfttenproblem,  Dresden,  Jaensch,  1906. 
8€€Umd,  A.  L.,  Erinnerungen  von  A.  I*  S.  aus  der  polniscben  Revoltt- 


BOUographp  iGS 

tioa  Tom  1B3&^1,  Stuttgart,  Cottn,  1S94.  13B. 
Bimon4nko,  8.,  Die  Bauemrefann  in  Kbnlgrdch  Polcn,  Posen  tind  Gali- 

lien,  Lg,  1890. 
EUpoicTOn,  E.  v.,  Polen  In  Ost  und  West,  Bern,  Seminger,  1916,  68. 
SUtMzkievnez,    Z..    Die    Volkswirtsdiafts    Galidcns   vnd    der   Weltkrleg 

(Polen,  I,  No.  1,  1912,  95-8,  136-9.  199-6). 
Smxtt,  Suvoroff  and  Polcns  Untergang,  Lg,  1888,  9  vols. 
Bokolnieki,  M.,  Die  Staatsldee  dcs  Kfinlgreiches  Polen  (Polen,  I,  No.  1, 

1916,  83-S). 
Brokoviki,  K.  o.,  Polen  nnd  Russland  (Polen,  I,  No.  1,  19IS,  4-6,  38-49). 
Stark.  8.,  Die  Polen  in  Osterreich  (Polen,  I,  No.  3,  1915,  1-3). 
Starxevitki,  T.,  Die  OpferwilUgkdt  Gall^ens  fUr  die  Legionen   (Polen, 

II,  No.  1,  1916,  331-9). 
Bltrnbtrg,  H.,  Geschlchte  der  Jnden  in  Polen  tmter  den  Piaaten  und 

der  Jagellione,  Lg,  1BT8. 
Elra»zev!>k\,  M.  v..  Die  poInlBche  Frage  (Polen,  I,  No.  3,  1915,  34-T). 
BtvdtiUztkx,  W.,  Die  Interessen  der  Juden:  Rusaland  oder  Polen?  (Po- 
len, I,  No.  9,  19JS,  980-7). 
Bztrer,  M.,  Studien  lur  BevSTkerungslebre   (Polen,  I,  No.  1,  191S,  8-11, 

42-6,  160-1,  33S-9)i  Warschan  (lb,  I,  No.  3,  1914.  977-8). 
3zv}*ki,  J.,  Die  Polen  nnd  Kutbencn  In  Gallden.  W,  1883. 
Tannmbaum,  B.,  National-wirtschaftlicbe   £ntirickluDg>bediDgiuigen  in 

Polen  (Polen,  I,  No.  4,  IBIS,  93-96). 
T»mph,  B.,  tiber  die  poloijcbe  Nation  (MittdL  Geogr.  Gesellschaft  W, 

VII,  1869,  154-78). 
TtnntT,  J.,  Warscbau  (Polen,  I,  No.  3,  191Jt,  166-60). 
Tttmajir,  K.,  Die  Erben  Napoleons  (Polen,  I,  No.  9,  1916,  £0-4). 
Tamaizewtki,   8.,   Die   wcltpolitiscbe    Bedentung   Galiilens,    HUncbcn, 

Bruckmann,  1S16,  46. 
Waiilevisla,  L.,  Ueorg  Brandes  nnd  die  polnlich-Jlldlache  Bedehungea 

(Polen,  I,  No.  1,  1915,  347-SO) ;  Das  "illegale*'  Polen  (lb,  I,  No.  9, 

1916,  170-3);  Eln  Stttcic  Pressfieiheit  In  Russlsdi-Poleu  (lb.,  I,  No. 

9,  1915,  37-40)  I  £in  mssiscfaer  Ostergeschenk  (lb,  I,  No.  3,  1915, 

107-10). 
Trampt,  £.,  Zur  preossisch-polnlsche  Spradienfrage  (GRoiboten,  t.  69, 

1903,  77-84,  160-71,  914-S5). 
WagiMT,  D,  E.,  Geschichte  der  Polen,  Lg,  1775-77,  3  vols. 
Wtbtr,  P.,  Die  Polen  in  Oboschleslen.  Berlin,  Springer,  1914,  XXIV+ 

79. 
W«g«ntr,  L.,  Der  wirischaftliche  Kunpf  der  Deutscben  mit  dm  Polen 

der  Provins  Posen,  Poscn,  1903. 
Wirthtimtr,  F.,  Im  polniscben  Wlnterfelding  mlt  der  Armee  Macken- 

■en,  Stuttgart,  1915,  4th  edition. 
WodzieU,  A.,  Die  wirtscbaflliche  Not  In  Polen  (Polen,  I,  No.  1,  1915, 

138-9. 
Woyda,   C,   Versnch   einer  Geschichte   der  letzten   polnlscben   Reroln- 

tion  TOm  Jahre  1794,  Zurich,  1796  <9  vols.  S83+9B3  pp.). 
Ztehlin,   E..   Die   Bertilkerungs-und   Grundbeslti-vertdlal^  Im   Zartnm 

Polen,  B,  Relmer,  1916,  IV-t-13T. 


464  Bibliography 

der  Prodns  Posen  (lb.,  4^  188e»  303-405,  Ul^)s  Die  polnlMlie 
gung  und  die  Deutsdien  (Ibu,  80,  1861,  81-91);  Die  PdMoer  Sdml- 
streit  (Ib^  59,  1900;  9-18,  68-77);  Das  Recht  der  Polen  In  Foiea 
(Ib^  45,  1886,  433-41) ;  Die  allgemeiiie  Historie  Ton  Pobkn,  litfauien 
und  Preussen,  Halle,  1766;  411;  Der  Deatsdie  RHriwkiuwlfr  liber 
Pden  (Polen,  I,  No.  3,  1915,  918-31);  Haua  fleterrdch  imd 
die  Polen  (Ib^  I,  No.  I,  1916,  IS^M);  Die  galbdscben  Sdmkn 
in  der  Kriegsieit  (Ibid^  I,  No.  9,  1915,  40-3);  Galisien  und 
das  Konigreich  (lb.,  X  No.  4,  1915,  1-3) ;  Die  Befrdnng  Wanduns 
(lb.,  1,  No.  3,  1915,  160-74,  193-9,  338-9);  1815-1915  (Ibid,  1915,  II, 
No.  1, 1-3) ;  Ungam  und  Polen  (Ibid^  I,  Na  3, 1915, 33^) ;  Die  Stadt 
Lemberg  und  die  Legionen  (lb.,  I,  No.  3,  1915,  71-4) ;  Polnisdie  Be- 
schwerden  (lb.,  I,  No.  4,  1915,  155-6);  Die  Polen  in  Amerika  und 
unsere  Legionen  (lb.,  I,  No.  3,  1915,  336-7);  Die  Organisatioa  der 
polnischen  PoUtik  (Ibid.,  I,  No.  4,  1915,  151-3) ;  Die  letite  polniwte 
Verfassung  (Ibid.,  Il,  No.  3,  1915,  30-4) ;  Traebe  Qaellen:  Die  Tferte 
Dommawell  in  Warschan  (lb.,  I,  No.  4^  1915,  363-6);  Der  polnfarha 
Aufstand  im  westllcben  Russland  fan  Jahre  1863,  Kiew,  1863»  68;  Der 
Staat  Ton  Pohlen,  Lg,  1700;  Untenuchung  fiber  die  RerhtanissJ^Bctt 
der  Theilung  Polens,  Warschau,  1795,  3nd  edition;  Nene  Belenditniig 
der  polnischen  Frage,  Lg,  1845;  Die  Vorlfiufer  der  polnischen  Anf- 
standes,  Lg,  1864,  IV4.S3O;  Die  Wanderung  der  Grosspole  und  Mat* 
o^^-ie  Lg,  1840;  Zur  Geschichte  des  Krieges  In  Polen  fan  Jahre  1831, 
^lUnster,  1833,  116;  Abriss  der  Geschichte  der  Polen,  Halberstadt, 
184G;  Die  Organization  des  polnischen  Aufstandes,  Elberfeld,  1863; 
Polen,  Preussen  und  Deutschland,  Halberstadt,  1848;  Polens  letster 
Aufstand  1863-64,  Lg,  1864;  Polen:  Yergangenheit,  Gegcnwart,  Zo- 
kunft,  Lg,  1870;  Polens  Untergang:  Eine  chandcteristische  Gemilde 
dieser  Adels-Natlon,  CoUn,  1808-9;  Polen  und  die  GrossmSchte,  L^ 
1881,  131;  Polnlscher  Staat,  CSUn,  1697;  Die  polnisdie  Verscfawdmng 
cum  An  fang  des  Jahres  1846,  Grimma,  1846;  Reise  aus  Polen  nadi 
St  Petersburg,  Erfurt  &  Gotha,  1818,  376;  Relation  aus  dem  KOnig- 
rcich  Polen,  Dresden,  1697;  Die  RoUe  der  Diplomatie  bd  dem  FdSe 
Polens,  St  Gallen  &  Lg,  1835;  Skizzen  aus  Polen,  Heidelberg,  1833; 
3nd  edition;  Eines  Polaken  Beleuchhmg  der  Betrachtungen  liber  das 
Ton  der  Republic  Pohlen  bey  gegenw&rtigen  Zeitl&uffter  auhaltenden 
Betrachtungen,  1756,  15;  Pohlen  nach  seiner  bisherigen  •  •  •  Bcschaf* 
fenhdt,  Bunzlau,  1796,  369;  Finis  Polonaise!  I^  1855;  Pdeni 
Wochenschrift  fUr  polnische  Interesse,  Wien,  1915. 

D.    Other  Languagei 

Aeandia,  O,  (Ed,)  9  La  quistione  polacca,  etc.,  Catarina,  Battiato^  1916^ 
CLXV+687;  La  dominazions  austriaca  in  Polonia  e  il  dissidis  poUaco- 
rutcne  (Nuova  antologia,  Roma,  t.  179,  1915,  497-513). 

Bielowski,  Monumenta  Polonial  Historica,  4  Tolumes  (continned  bj 
Gailus,  Kadlubek,  Boguchwal,  Dlugosz,  and  Kromer). 

Casanova,  8,,  De  la  guerra;  crdnices  de  Polonia  7  Russia,  Maddd, 
Velasco,  1916. 

Cilli,  Al,  Hlstoria  delle  soUevatloni  di  Polonia,  1606-1608,  Pistoria,  1637. 

Dlugosz,  J.,  Historia  Polonae,  Lemberg,  13  toIs  (fifteenth  century). 

Oiatmini,  F.,  Storia  dclla  Polonia  e  delle  sue  reiaiioni  con  ritalia. 


HIUdo,  Tktu,  1916,  SS9: 

Quoj^ttiiuit,  A.,  Sarmatisl  Enropea  qnal  Regnum  Polonioe  Lltnuiiam, 
Ssnu^tiBin,  Russlam,  etc,  Cracorlae,  H.   Winblcta,  liTS. 

ifcmieki,  I.,  AcU  Ustoiicares  geitu  Stephani  Batborel  Ultutrontia,  Cra- 
cow, 18S1. 

Kakiytki,  Z.,  CracOTla,  antics  capiUle  delta  Polonia,  HU&no,  Treves, 

1914,  56. 

■SoUomkt,  A.,  La  Folonia  cd  U  sua  popolo  Emporium,  Bergaaoi  v,  iS, 

1915,  297-306). 

'Eon^nkrwiki,  J,,  CaUlogiu  actonun  et  documeDtamm  res  gestas  Polo- 

nlafi  UIuBtrantium,   Cracow,   1887. 
Kromtr   (Archbishop   of  Ermclaiid,  died   1589).  De  Origins  tit  Rebus 

Gestia  Polonorum,  Basel,  15i5;  Polonia,  sive  de  situ,  populls,  morlbus 

et  republica  regni  PolonicL 
Latkt,  /.    (Qdkctor,    1U7-1531),   Commone    Indvtl    Folonlae    Begnl 

PriTilegium, 
Lengnich,  Q.,  Hlstotla  polona  a  Lecho  ad  August!  II  morten,  Upia^ 

1740,  368;  Jos  PubUcum  Regnl  PolanI,  1633;  Danzig,  1742;  1847. 
Ma2xi»t,  O.,  L«  Polonia  e  I'sttuale  guerra  europea   (Rlcorgimento  Ital- 

iano,  Torino,  VII,  191*.  5*5-6). 
ModTztviki,  Andrmr,  De  Repnbliea  emendanta,  1651. 
ilontta,  J.,  Enchiridion  polonimm,  Breslsu,  Kom,  1774,  880. 
Morawtkt,    Corpus    antique   ssimonim    pretarum    Poloniae   Latlnortin^ 

Cracow,  1S8S. 
Ifitmcttad,  if.,  Rds-beschrrolnge  van  Polea  na  Muscovlen,  etc,  IVel, 

1699. 
Ptttineto,  a.,  Sui  campi  dl  Polonia,  Milano,  Treves,  IS15,  XI+147. 
Pnjol,  J„  En  Galitzia  el  Isonzo,  Madrid,  Renancimlento,  1916,  313. 
Banchit,  P.  O.,  Ubertod  de  Folognc   (Por  csos  mnndos,  Madrid,  XV, 

1914,  573-43). 
Btarovoltki,  Polonia,  sive  Statii5  Regnl  Polonlac  Description,  WOIfen- 

buttel,  1656. 
Tojmi**,  A.  J. ,1ml  destmccion  dc  PtJoiJa,  Edimtmrffa,  Nelson,  1016,  59, 
Wiik,  S.  VON,  De  tragedle  von  Polen;  Omeceinn,  Haarlem.  XVI,  1916, 

11-93. 
Zo^M,  J.  A.,  SpedmcD  hlstoricoe  poloniae  criticae,  etc-  Warsovlae^ 

1735. 
ZawadM,  (7..  Hlstoriae  arcana  sea  Annalium  Polonlcomm,  CbstDopoli, 

1699. 
Zayditr,  £.,  Storia  deUa  Polonia  flno  agU  ultlmitempl,  Plrenze,  1831, 

Codn  Dlplomatlea  Hajorls  Poloniae  Docnmenta,  Posen,  lSTT-79,  3 
vols.;  Acta  historica  res  gestas  Poloniae  illuatrantia,  Cracow,  1878, 
etc.;  Scriptores  rerom  polonicanun,  1879,  et  seq.  Acta  Joannis  111 
Regis  Poloniae;  MoDiunenta  Poloniae  Historica,  elc^  La  Trans- 
forniazlone  sociale  della  Polonia  dopio  Ic  spartiiioni  (Rassegna 
CMiteinporanea,  Roma,  VTI,  1914,  594-613) ;  Polonia  martire  (Nuova 
■ntologia,  RoDu,  Y,  17S,  I01S,  554-76)1  Foloolal  Historiae  Corpos, 
Basl4  IW). 


466  BiMoffrapkjf 


IL  GZECHOSLOVAKS  AND  LUSATIAK  8BBB8 

E,  B$n4ik,  BohanU't  cue  for  Independence^  L|  Alkn  &  Unwii^  mi; 

XII+1S9;   Economic   Strogi^  of  the  Bohemtan    {OaodboSkmk) 

Lands,  Chicago^  Bohemian  NaL  Alliance  1918;  Bconomte  f^^n■^^H^  of 

the  Bohemian  Lands  (Bohem.  Rer^  II»  April,  191%  91-8). 
Blaz0,  M.  P.  B.,  Hemba.  of  the  PrinceH  Palatine  of  Bojuwrfn,  dc,  U 

185S. 
CcMek,  TIl,  Bohemia,  Omaha,  Omaha  Baj,  1898^  1B\  Bohfrin  vndv 

Hapsbnrg  Misrule,  N.  Y^  RefcD,  1915^  187. 
Curtin,  D.  T^  Police  Role  In  Bohemia  (Boh.  Rer^  I»  AngoBl^  lilT, 

10-«). 
Fitehw,  L.  J^  What  the  Sokob  Stand  For  (Boh.  Rer.»  I«  JoKb  1911; 

1-9). 
OlUneek;  O.  J.  R^  The  Campaign  In  Bohemia. 
HarvBy,  /.  C,  In  Bohemia,  N.  Y.,  Caldwdl,  1905^  907. 
Hodgkm,  JR.  H.,  Elisabeth  of  BohemU  (in  ''Five  Stnart  PrinceMir) 

New  York,  1909. 
Jcmarik,  P.,  Histoij  and  the  Aitore  peace  termst  Plttabari^  Skmk 

League  of  America,  1917,  37. 
Jonoi,  C,  A  DictionuT  of  the  Bohemian  and  KngHtih  language,  RadHk 

Wise,  Slavia,  1801,  691. 
Lutzaw,  Count  F.  N,  H.  V.,  Bdiemia:  a  historical  sketch,  L^   18Mb 

XVIII-f438;  Lectures  on  the  Historians  of  Bohemia,  London,  1900^ 

Vll-f  190;  The  Hussite  Wars,  London,  Dent,  1914^  XIV+S84;  The 

Story  of  Prague,  London,  Dent,  1907,  XlX-f  919. 
Malcom,  Neil,  War  in  Bohemia  in  1866,  L,  Constable  &  Co.,  1867. 
Mauriee,  C,  E.,  Bohemia  from  the  earliest  times  to  1690,  N.  Y^  1891; 

The  Revolutionary  Movement  of  1848-49,  N.  Y.,  1887. 
Mean,  J.  W„  Heroes  of  Bohemia,  L^  1896. 
Monroe,  IF.  8.,  Bohemia  and  the  Caechs,  Boston,  Page^  1910,  XXiy+- 

488. 
Moeehelee,  F,,  In  Bohemia  with  Dr.  Maurier,  N.  Y.,  Harper,  1897. 
Namier,  L,  B,,  The  case  of  Bohemia,  L,  The  Ciech  National  Alliance  in 

Great  Britain,  1917,  10;  The  Ciecho-Slovaks;  an  oppressed  nationally, 

U  Hodder  &:  Co.,  1917,  94. 
Pergler,  CK,  The  Heart  of  Europe  (Bohemia),  Chicago,  1917;  The  Bo- 
hemians ( Czechs )  in  the  present  crisis,  Chicago,  Bohemian  Natioml 

Alliance  of  America,  1916,  9S. 
Becht,  Ch.,  Bohemia  and  her  position  in  the  war,  N.  Y.,  1915,  14. 
Stoddart,  /.  L.,  Bohemia  (his  ''Lectures,*'  vol.  V,  1898,  Boston,  Baldv 

pp.  939-S98). 
Tomek,  History  of  the  Town  of  Prague,  L^  1897. 
ZmrJuU,  /.  /.  f  Vojta  Benei,  Bohemia  and  its  value  to  civilisation,  Cbi- 

cago^  The  Boh.  Nat  Alliance^  191& 

Guide  to  the  Bohemian  Section  In  the  Austrian  Exhibition  in  Londoiif 
1906,  Edited  by  various  Bohemian  writers  on  the  histoiy,  industries^ 
customs,  and  religion,  L^  1906;  Austrian  Terrorism  in  Bohemia,  U 


Bibliography  467 

Tnucott,  19IS,  IV4-36;  Austriui  Terrorigm  In  Bolienila,  L,  1917; 
A  most  true  rel&Uon  of  the  late  pToceedinf;s  in  Bohonia,  Gennany 
and  Hungaria,  Dort,  1630  (translated  out  of  the  Dutch);  Travels  la 
Bohemia,  L,  Guildford,  ISST,  3  vols.;  The  true  copies  of  sundrle  let- 
ters concerning  the  affaires  of  Bohemia,  as  we  have  been  severally 
written  in  HIrfi  Dutch,  Latinc,  and  French  to  Princes  and  other  men 
of  accooDt;  Newly  translated,  ISSO;  The  Royal  Bohemian  Coal  and 
Mining  Co,  L,  18M;  F.  L.  Rieger  (B<&  Review.  I,  Dec.  1917,  11-1«). 

B.  French 

Agnelli,  A.,  Les  Italiena  et  les  Tch£ques  (La  Nation  Tchjque,  III,  I9IT, 

ie6-S). 
Benel,  E.,  La  politique  fran^aise  et  I'annie  teh^coslovaque  en  Franco 

(La   Nation   Tchdque,   III,   1918.   433-41,   472-5);    M.    Wilson    et    la 

BohSme  indepcndante  (lb.,  II,  ISIT,  339-41). 
BieUky,  E..  Les  Tch&]ues  et  la  guerre  (lb.,  I,  1915,  SSO-SI,  334-6,  3SIS). 
Boarlier,  Les  Tchtqu^  et  la  BohSme  Contemporaine,  P,  1B9T. 
Denit,  E.,  Fin  de  1'  independence  boheme,  P,  1890,  3  parts;  La  BohCme 

depuls  la  Montagne  Blanche,  P,  1903,  3  vols.;  La  Question  d'  Autrichei 

L«s  Slovaques,  Paris,  191T,  983;  Les  Slovaques  (La  Nation  Tchique, 

I,  1916,  14T-59,   164-7,  190-8,  80(M,  215-9,  930-T). 
O.   J.,   Questions   de   strategic   et  d'orgonizatlon  nulitalre   relatives  aux 

ivinements  de  la  Guerre  de  Bohlme,  P,  1966. 
Maiaryk,  TK  G.,  Lea  Tch*ques  et  la  Pologne  (La  Nation  Tch&ine,  III, 

1917,  S99-403). 
MauvUlon,  B.  de,  HIstoire  de  la  deraiire  guerre  de  Boh£me,  Frankfurt^ 

1740. 
NodieT,  Ch.,  Histoire  du  rol  de  Bohime  et  de  ses  sept  cbftteaux,  P,  1830. 
Pte,  J.  L.,  Le  Hradischt  de  Stradonltz  en  Bohfme,  Lg,  1906. 
Steed,  H.  W.,  La  BohSme,  d'Austriche-Hongrie  et  Allemagne  (La  Na- 

Uon  Tch^ue,  III,  191T,  1B3-7). 
Bychrata,  L.,  La  Question  Tchtcoslovaque   (Revue  Antfaropol.,  No.  3, 

1917). 
Torre,  A.,  La  Bohteie,  I'Europe  centrale  et  I'ltalie  (La  Nation  Tchiqu^ 

III,  1917,  101-9). 
Ttmrti,  H.,  Louis  Stur  et  I'  idfe  de  I'lndepfndsnce  slovaque  (1916-1SS6), 

Cahors,  Coneslaut,  1913,  XXIV-|-246. 
Weiit,  L.,  Les  Esp^rances  deB  Pays  teh*que  (Rev.  de  Paris,  XXIV, 

1917,  649). 

Europe  Centrale  pangirmanlque  et  le  BohSme  Independante,  P,  1917; 
Relatives  politlques  italo-tch£ques  (La  Nat.  Tehique,  III,  1917,  S4S- 
57);  Mtmoire  de  la  Society  royale  des  sciences  de  Bohtme,  No.  13,  16, 
Prague,  1900;  La  nation  tch^que  et  1' Alsace-Lorraine  (La  Nation 
Tch^e,  III,  1917,  409-11);  Manlfcste  du  Comitf  d'action  tchfque  a 
retranger  (lb.,  I,  1915,  315-S) ;  L'Industrie  &  domicile  en  Bohtoie  (lb., 
I,  1915,  169-70);  Le  peuple  tch^que  (lb.,  I,  1915,  135-6);  Relative  de 
la  campaign  de  1756,  tant  en  Bohtoie  qu'en  Silesie  et  qu'en  Soxe,  1756; 
Guide  pour  les  bains  de  la  Boheme,  Darmstandt  &  Wiesbaden,  IS43; 
Le  Program  de  la  Bobime  et  I'Etat  Austrichlen,  P,  1867;  Histoire 


470  BibUoffraphy 


IV.  BULGARS 

A.  BnglUh 

Andr$a$,  With  gypsies  in  Bulnria,  L^  Yong^  1916. 

Balcanicui,  (Stojan  Protich).  The  Aspirations  of  Bulgaria,  L^  Smpkiob 

Marshall,  Hamilton,  Kent  S.  S.,  1904. 
Baker,  B,  O,,  llie  passing  of  tlie  Turkish  Empire  in  Europe,  L^  Sedcj 

&  Co.,  1913,  335. 
Baker,  V,,  War  in  Bulgaria,  U  1879> 
Barkley,  II,  C,  Between  the  Danube  and  the  Blade  Seax  or  6  yeart  in 

Bulgaria,  London,  Murray,  1876,  313;  Bulgaria  before  the  war,  I^ 

1877. 
Bath,  Marquis  of.  Observations  on  Bulgarian  Affairs,  L^  1880. 
Beaman-IIiUme,  M.,  A.  H.  Stambouloff,  L^  1896,  IMO;  Twenty  Years  in 

the  Near  East,  L,  1898. 
Beddoe,  J„  On  the  Bulgarians  (J.  Anthrop.  Inst.,  VIII,  1879,  933). 
Broth,  J,  L.  C,  Trouble  in  the  Ballcans,  L|  Hurst  &  Bladntt,  VM^ 

XII+280. 
BourchUr,  J.  D.,  On  the  Black  Sea  with  Prince  Ferdinand  (Fortnidhth 

Rev.,  Jan.  55,  1891,  8S-101). 
BraiUford,  H.  N,,  Macedonia:  its  races  and  their  future,  L,  Methueob 

1906,  XX-fSU);  The  Bulgarians  of  Macedonia:  a  psychological  studr 

(Fortnightly  Rev.,  81,  1904,  1049-59). 
Brayhrooke,  IF.  L,,  Diary  whilst  in  Bulgaria,  L,  1855. 
Browne,  Ed.,  Travels  in  Hungary,  Servlo,  Bulgaria,  etc.,  L,  1885. 
Burry,  J.  B.,  Chronological  Cycle  of  the  Bulgarians  (Byxantinische  Zdt- 

schrift,  XIX);  History  of  the  East  Roman  Empire,  1889-1913,  3  vob. 

(throws  an  entirely  new  light  on  all  Slavs  and  Byxantine  problems  to 

the  tenth  century). 
Burton,  N,,  With  the  Bulgarian  Staff,  L,  1913;  Europe  and  the  Tuib: 

the  Cause  and  the  Cure  of  the  l^rouble  in  the  Balkan  Peninsula,  U 

Murray,  1907. 
Courtney,  Lord  of  Penwith  (Ed.),  Nationalism  and  War  in  the  Netf 

East   (bv  a  Diplomatist),  Washington,  D.  C,  &  Oxford,  Clareodai 

Press,  1915,  428. 
Dicey,  E,,  The  Peasant  State;  an  account  of  Bulgaria  in  1894,  L,  Mir- 

rav,  1894,  332;  Russia  and  Bulgaria  (Fortnightly  Rev.,  April,  1801^ 

663-76). 
Dillon,  Error  about  Bulgaria  (The  Daily  Telegraph,  L,  Aug.  16,  1916). 
Diplomatist,  Nationalities  and  War  in  the  Near  East,  Chcford,  1915. 
Farley,  J.  L.,  New  Bulgaria,  I^  1880. 
Fortescne,  O,  R,,  Russia,  the  Balkans,  and  the  DardaneUes,  L*,  Mdraieh 

1915    1284. 
For,  F.,  Bulgaria,  L,  Black,  1915,  VIII+908. 
Offhov,  L  y.,  The  Balkan  league,  L,  Murray,  1915,  XV-f  141. 
Oibb9,  Ph,  ^  Grant,  B,,  The  Balkan  War,  Adventures  of  War  withOrM 

and  Crescent,  Boston,  Small  &  Co.,  1913,  241.  I 

Gladstone,  W.  E.,  Bulgarian  Horrors  and  the  Eastern  Question,  L,  187& 
Green,  F.  V.,  The  Campaign  in  Bulgaria,  1877-78,  L,  Rccs,  1908,  9B. 
Herbert,  W,  V.,  By-paths  in  the  Balluins,  I^  Chapman  &  Co.,  1908, 


Bibtiography  471 

The  defence  of  Plevna,  L,  1880;  The  Last  of  Bulgaria's  brigands, 
L,  1886;  The  Chronicle  of  a  Virgin  Fortress:  Being  some  nnrecorded 
chapters  of  Turkish  and  Bulgarian  History,  L,  1888. 

BtrliUt,  Sir  E.,  The  Map  of  Europe  bjr  Treatj,  L,  187^1891,  S  vols. 

Uittarie^  (ps-).  Bulgaria  and  her  neighbors,  N.  Y.  Mail  &  Express  Co., 
1917,  110. 

Hogart.  D.  O.,  The  Nearer  East,  N.  Y.,  Appieton,  1914. 

Holland,  The  European  Concert  on  the  Eastern  Question,  Oxford,  Clar- 
endon Press,  1865. 

H^n,  A.  E.  von.  The  struggle  of  the  Bulgarians  for  their  National 
Independence,  London,  Murray,  1886,  314;  The  kidnapping  of  Prince 
Alexander  of  Battcnberg,  L,  1887. 

Eayht,  W.,  The  liberation  of  Bulgaria:  War  notes  hi  187T,  L,  Bliss, 
1894,  X-|-3t6. 

Jaekton,  J.,  Joumej  from  India  towards  England  in  the  Year  1T9T,  bf 
a  Route  Overland  through  Bulgaria,  Wallachia,  etc.,  L,  1799. 

JockmH*,  Joumcf  into  the  Ballian  In  1B47  (Joum.  Roy.  Geog.  Soc^ 
1854). 

Koch,  A.,  Prince  Alexander  of  Battenberg,  L,  Whitteker,  1887. 

Lati4-PooU,  S.  (Ed.),  The  People  of  Turkey:  Twenty  Years'  Residence 
among  Bulgarians,  Greeks,  Albanians,  Turks  and  Armenians,  by  a 
Consul's  Daughter  and   Wife,  I,  Murray,  1878,  3  voLi.;  Turkey,   L, 

Ltaeh,  H.,  A  Bit  of  Bulgaria,  L,  1877. 

Marrhtt,  J.  A.  R.,  The  Eastern  Question:  an  historical  study  of  Euro- 
pean  diplomacy,  L,  Clarendon   Press,  1917. 
MacDonald,  J.,   Czar   Ferdinand   and  his   people,   N.   Y.,   Stakes,   1913, 

VI 1 1+344. 
aiae  Qahan,  Turkish  Atrocities  in  Buleario,  U  1876. 
Marth,  B.  C.  Bulgarians  at  Home  (Charities,  31,  1909,  e49-i0). 
MilUr,  W.,  Balkans:  Rumania,  Bulgaria,  Serbia  and  Montenegro,  N.  Y., 

1898,  47Sj  Travels  and  Politics  In  the  Near  East,  L.  1899. 
Minchin,  J.  O.  C,  Bulgaria  since  the  war  in  1879,  L,  1890. 
Moltk»,  H.  K.  B.  v.,  The  Russians  in  Bulgaria  and  Humelia  during  the 

campaign  of  the  Danube  and  the  passage  of  the  Balkan,  L,  18fi4. 
Monrot,  W,  S.,  Bulgaria  and  Her  People;  with  an  account  of  the  Balkan 

Wars,  Mac^onia,  and  the  Macedonian  Buigars,  Boston,  Page,  1914, 

XXXI-)-4I0. 
Moore,  B.  J.,  Under  the  Balkans,  L,  18T7. 
Paton,  A.  A.,  Bulgaria,  Turks,  and  Germans,  L,  1855. 
Ptan.  Sir  Ed.,  Turkey  and  its  people,  L,  1911. 
Bankin,  True  History  of  the  Balkan  War,  L,  1914. 
Samu»lton,  J.,  Bulgaria,  London,  TrUbner,  1888,  347. 
8eeU«,  Q.,  Bulgarian  Independence   (Am.  J.  of  International  Law,  VI, 

191S,  86-106). 

Bchurman,  J.  O.,  The  Balkan  Wars,  1913-1913,  Princeton  University 

Press,  1917,  3rd  edition. 
Bloan*.  W.  M.,  The  Balkans:  a  Laboratory  of  History,  N.  Y.,  1914,  39i. 
Bmilh,  A.   D.   U.,   Fi|;hting  the   Turk   in   the   Balkan,     An   American's 

Adventures  with  the  Macedonian  Revolutionists,  N.  Y.,  Putnam,  1906, 

359. 
Bonnichien,  A.,  Confessions  of  a  Macedonian   Bandit,  N.  Y.,  Duffield, 


47f  BIbBografkg 

■ 

1900,808. 
Spencer,  E.,  TrsTdf  thnmiJi  Bvl^Kla*  L,  1861. 
St.  Clair,  S.  G.  B.,  ^  Brofhif,  C.  A.,  A  Rciideace  In  Bulffula*  I^  IMBi 

Twelve  Yean*  Study  of  tbe  Baiteni  QaritkMi  in  Bulgaria,  L,  18IT. 
Steed,  A.,  The  Truth  about  Bulgaria  (Bn^  Review.  U  lOM), 
Stobart,  Mre,  St,  Clair,  War  and  Wonen,  L,  1018^  888. 
Stoyanof,  Z.,  Paget  from  the  Antofaiograpfaj  of  a  Bnlgariaa  TuaHijiii, 

L,  Araold,  191S,  UI4^10. 
Thompeon,  E.  P.  B.,  Bulgaria  To-daj  (Liriiuf  Age,  t.  MA,  1908,  81-18). 
Tonjorof,  S.,  Bulgaria  and  tlie  Treaftgr  of  Berlm  (Nortti  Ainer*  Ber^ 

v.  188,  1908,  833-il). 
Tozer,  The  Hiriilands  of  Turitej,  London,  1809. 

Tsanof,  C.  5.,  What  I  Saw  in  Bulgaria  (CSiantanoua,  ▼.  79, 19ia»  91M). 
Tsanof,  C.  j*  B.,  Pawns  of  Libertyt  a  Balkan  Tue  of  Yeiterdagr.  N.  T« 

1914. 

Upward,  A,,  The  East  Bnd  of  Buropes  Tlie  RqK>rt  of  a  "f«**ff*4f>l  nrii- 

sion  to  the  European  provinces  of  Toric^  on  the  ere  of  the  tcvoIb- 

tion,  L,  Murray  &  Co.,  1908,  888. 
Vaka,  Demetra  (Mrs.  Kennedh^-Brown),  The  Hearth  of  tiie  HaHasi. 

Boston  &  N.  Y.,  MiflUn,  1917;  948. 
Vazof,  Under  the  Yoke^  U  191& 

Waqner,  H.,  With  the  Victorious  Bulgarians,  N.  Y.,  1913,  9TS. 
IVallii,  H.  M.,  Bulgaria  and  her  Traducers  (Nhieleenth  Centnir,  ▼.  H 

1913,  1348-6). 
Waldo,  P.  L,,  Bulgariat  militant  and  misguided  (Forum,  Jolj,  191T, 

25-39). 
Washburn,  Q,,  Fifty  years  in  Constantinople,  Boston,  1913,  319. 
W\nilou>,  C.  v..  Our  Little  Bulgarians,  Boston,  1913,  114.. 

Fifty  years  in  Bulgariat  A  Pamphlet  published  by  the  Amer.  Board 
of  the  Congregational  Church,  Boston,  1911;  Report  of  the  Interna- 
tional Commission  to  Inquire  into  the  Causes  and  EiFects  of  tbe 
Balkan  War,  published  by  the  Carnegie  Endowment  for  International 
Peace,  Washington,  D.  C^  1914;  Journey  into  the  Balkans  in  1847  (J. 
of  the  Royal  Geo.  So.,  1854);  Ferdinand  of  Bulgaria;  the  M«««fag 
career  of  a  shoddy  csar,  by  the  author  of  '"Hie  Reid  Kaiser,"  I^ 
Melrose,  1916,  279;  Bulgaria  of  To-day,  L,  Published  by  the  Bulgarian 
Ministry  of  Commerce  and  Agriculture,  L,  1907;  Macedonia  and  the 
Macedcmian  Population,  L^  1917,  15. 

B.  Ptemck 

AUard,  C,  Souyenirs  d'  Orient:  La  Bulgarie  Orientale,  P,  1803. 
Anonymoue,  La  Macddoine  et  la  Vilavet  d*  Adrlanople,  Sofia,  1904;  La 

Question  Bulgare,  P,  1861;  La  Verity  sur  la  Question  Bulgare^  P, 

1861;  Les  Causes  Occultes  de  la  Question  Bulgare,  P,  1887. 
Baicanicus  (Stojan  Protich),  La  Bulgarie,  P,  Colin,  1916,  IX+999. 
BUmqui,  A,  T,,  Voyage  en  Bulgarie  pendant  Tann^  1841,  P,  Coqudierl^ 

1843,  X+414. 
Bonequet,  O,,  Histoire  du  peuple  Bulgare  depuis  les  origines  jusqu'  k 

nos  jours,  P,  Ohalx,  1909,  435. 
Brancof,  D,  M,,  La  Mac^oine  et  sa  population  Chretienne,  P,  1905,  970. 


Bibliography  473 

Caiary,  d«  LtmtaUn,  B.,  hts  capituktlons  en  Bulsarie,  F,  Lanwe,  1M5, 

934. 
Carada,   E.,   Ld   Propagonde  nuse   en   Orient.   Bulgarie  et   Roumanie, 

P,  1867,  12. 
ChauiMT,  A.,  La  Bulgarie,  P,  Rousseau,  1909,  XI+9!H. 
Chozko,  A.,  ttvtles  Bulgares,  P,  16T5. 
Chovblier,  M.,  La  Question  d'Orient,  P,  1915. 

Cotmetatot,  S,  P.  Ph.,  Au  lendem^n  des  puerres  bidkanlques,  P,  1915. 
Cou4»nery,  Voyage  dans  la  Macedoltie,  P,  1931. 
Dtbidou,  A..  Histoire  diplomatique  de  I'Europe,  18I4-18TS,  P,  1B91. 
Diomoiufi,  v.,  RenseigDemaita  StatltUqaes  sur  la  Populatltm  des  Bol- 

liaiw,  P.  191fi. 
Djvmira,  T.  O.,  Cont  ProjecU  de  partage  de  la  Turquie,  P,  1014. 
Doudtl,  E.,  Ferdinand  !«,  tsar  de  Bulgarie,  P,  Attinger,  1917,  338, 
Draganoff,  La  Macfdoine  et  leg  reformes,  P,  I90S. 
Drimdar,   A.   O.,   Lea   jv&ietncnts   politiques   en    Bulgarie   depuis   18T6 

Jusqu'   k  nos  Joun,  Bruxeiles,   1896;  Cinq  ans  de  Itegne  de  Prince 

Alexandre  de  Battenberg  en  Bulgarie,  P,   1884;  La  Bulgarie  sous  tc 

Prince  Ferdinand  1887-1908,  Bruxeltes,  1909,  40e. 
Dwrnont,  Alb.,  Les  Bulgares,  P,  1879,  S.  ed.;  Lea  Balkans  et  V  Adriat- 

iquei  Les  Bulgares  et  les  Albanais,  P,  1BT3. 
DunoM,  M.,  Vtik  Bulgare,  P,  Cbapelot,  1917,  VlII+396. 
i^urtutel,  Annaire  In^mationEil  de  la  Bulgarie,  Sofla,  1898 — . 
ErdU,  J.,  Author  de  la  Bulgarie,  P,  190S. 
Fi*eh,  M.  M.,  Co5peration  de  I'  Annie  Roumanle  en  Bulgarie,  Bmxelles, 

I97S. 
ahtitadieff,  N.,  L«  Hac^dolne   (BulL  Soc.  Roy.  beige  de  G^g.,  XIV, 

1890,  640-77). 
Qh«yn,  J.  van  dmt,  Lee  populations  danublennesi  £tudes  d'  ethnographle 

compar^  Gand,  1887. 
Oolly,  St.,  L'  Instruction  publique  en  Bulgarie   (Rev,  ped,  LVI,  1910, 

1*5-71). 
Oainn^tmgton,  Histoire  de  la  Bulgarie  (485-I91S),  P,  1913. 
Oatihof,  f.  E.,  L' Alliance  Balkanique,  Paris,  1915,  VIII-r-954. 
Bausey  f  Datanel,  Mission  arch£oloKlque  de  MacMoine,  P,  1876. 
Itkirkov,  Les  condnes  occidantBui:  des  terrea  bulgares,  I^ausaune,  1917. 
Ivanlchof,  T.,  Bulgarie  (DictionnaJre  du  Commerce  de  I'lndustrie  et  de 

la  Banque),  P,   1906. 
Eo\n~Abra*t,  F.,  Zig-iaga  en  Bulgarie,  P,  J87S. 
Ktihne,  v.,  Vlolationa  du  droit  des  gens  par  les  Bulgares,  Gentve,  19IT, 

SO,  (3.  ed.);  Les  Bulgares  peinta  par  eux-m£mes,  Lttussune  &  Paria, 

1917,  VII -1-314. 
LamoTtche,  La  Bulgarie  dans  le  passj  et  le  present,  F,  1893. 
hamoueht,  L.,  La  Bulgarie  dans  le  possd  et  le  present,  P,  1893. 
Landetaont,  Comt»   d«,  L'elan   d'un  Peuple:   Bulgarie  jusqu'  au  traitC 

de  Londres,  1861-1913. 
Lamiag,  LohU  d«.  La  Bulgarie  d'hier  et  de  demain,  F,  1919,  494, 
L»comte,  L«  Guerre  d'  Orient  en  I876-1BT7,  P,  1879-9,  B  vols. 
Legtr,  L.,  La  Bulgarie  i.  la  Fin  du  XVlIle  Sitcla,  P,  1883;  La  Bnlgariet 

P,  1885,  XVIII-l-328;  Turcs  et  Grecs  contre  Bulgares  en  Macidoine, 

P.  190*,  228. 
Lejtait,  a.,  Ethnographle  de  U  Turquie  d'  Europe  (Petermaon's  Ergtla- 


474  BihUographg 

ningsiMod,  No.  4.  1S60-1S6I.  1-30  pp.). 


F  au  Dulparc,  U  (-nnitKtjtnr  fratKusr  en  SlacModar. 

I',  NWJO-,  Bergrr-Ijr*rfl!i».  1917.  IX+iti. 
Lon}a9,  I)'df,  A  truwre  U  Bulintrir,  P.  (Jjmicr,  ISfO,  33B;  En  Bninric, 

1S7T-78,  P.  1888. 
Maimttd  MmkUar  PoriU,  Hon  Cammutdanut  au  conn  de  k  C 

des  Dmikuu  de  1913,  P,  1013. 
Marite,  P.,  ABtor  det  dipoiiiUei  de  Tanplte  ottam«Bi  BnlgsMa  e 

*i«-i-ri*  la  tripU  alUuKt^  P,  Bandoln,  1»1,  347. 


Bulgvre.  Sofia,  1S13,  190. 
MoiuUiir,  P.  at,  Le  SU«  d'AdriuopI^  P.  IB14. 
Mtuteh;  P.,  L>  Bulgarfe  et  lea  tntMt*  belers,  Bnndki,  IM»,  SL 
Saudtau,  L.,  Le  maneovn  itilH.ly  det  Bulgmrc*  leur  caallkt  Hcbet  «« 

lea  Serbs  (CorrMpondnit,  P.  t.  lU,  IBIS,  84-11). 
Kiox,  O.  L.,  ijta  p»p  bklkaii'         —        • 
Woradmngltla^  Q.,   Reaeuel   i 

man,  P,  1897-1907,  4  toU. 
Of^kve,  La  HacMi^ne  an 

philologiqne,  PblUppoU,  1 
Felitttr,  J.,  IHx  Mcda  de  Gueirc  dan*  lea  Balkans,  P,  1913. 
P«KMKr«»,  A.  dt.  La  Gnerre  de«  Balkans,  P,  1913. 
Piitom,  B.,  L'Europe  et  TEnipIre  Ottoman,  P,  1908;   L'Eurape  et  b 

Jeune  Turquk,  P,  1911. 


Gendarmerie  de  trola  t 
Nikotaidti,  La  iSacidahte,  B,  1S99. 
BongtnovrOviria,   R.   P.,   Hisbdre  de  la    Bulgarie   depuis  lea   orlgiDel 

Juaqu'  k  DOS  Jours,  485-1913,  F,  1913,  480. 
TAonuuJoit,  La  Tra^ie  Bulgare    (Questions  DIplomatlques  et  Coloal- 

ales,  Aug.  1,  1913);  La  Palx  de  Bucarest  (Ibtd^,  Au)c.  16,  1913). 
TJlottnafwI,  L.,  Trois  Ann^s  de  la  Question  d'Orient  (1856-9).  P,  ISfft. 
Ttarii/radfki,  Boumanle  et  Bulgarie  (Questions  Dipt,  et  Colon.,  Feb.  1^ 

1913) !  La  Toleur  comparfe  des  asquisitions  Balkaniques  (Ibid.,  Oct  1. 

1913). 
Vtttot,  A.  P.,  La  Bulgarift  Andenne  et  Moderne,  P,  1856. 

Les  Turcs  en  Bulftarle,  P,  Dentn,  1869,  33;  ConatJtutior.  de  la  Prind> 
panti  de  Dulgarie,  ijufla,  1B86;  Statiatlque  de  la  Prlncipant£  de  Bot- 
garie,  Sofia,  1884  and  1887;  Ruisle  et  Bulgarle,  P,  1887,  119)  U 
VtrM  sur  la  Question  Bulgare,  P,  1861;  Au  peuple  bulgare  <La 
NatioQ  TFh6]ue,  I,  IBIS,  1B4-6);  Queitlona  Militaircs:  Bulgarea  cootK 
Serbes  (five  arildes  written  hj  a  French  officer),  P,  1913. 


B&Uograpky  4176 

C.  Cfrmait 

dbadjitff,  Chr.,  Die  Mandctspolilik   Dulgariens,  Munchen,  1910, 
Abeken,  Uer  Eintritt  dec  I'Urkci  in  der  europiusclicn  PoUtik  ties  XVIII. 

Jahrhunderts,  B,  1858. 
Abel,  Makcdonien  vor  Vilimg  PhiUp,  Lg,  18*7. 
BatakttchUf,   I.,   Die   rechUiche   Stellung  des   FUrstenlhum   Dulgarlen, 

Wilrzburg,  Gnad,  1893,  83. 
BatUiiberg,  Die  vollcswirtschaftliche  Eotwicklung  Bulgariens  tod  1879 

bis  lur  Gpgenwart,  Lg.,  1891. 
Btekmann,  J.,  Die  Waiirheit  fiber  Bulgarien,  Lg,  1998, 
Bilinek,  H.,  Der  bulgarisrh-serbische  Krkg,  W,  188G. 
Bradatka,  Die  Slaven  in  der  Tiirkei   (Fetcrminn'a  Mittiicilungen,  XII, 

1869. 
Breitner  B.,  Kriegstagebuch:  Balkankrieg,  1SI3  (sic),  W,  1913, 
Chilov!,  P.,  Die  Balkanhajdukcn,  Lg,  18T8. 
Cxirbfitr,  Q.,  Die  sUdungarlschen  Bulgaren,  W,  1634. 
Dix.  A.,  Bulgariens  wirtachafUiche  Zukunft,  I^  Hirzel,  1918,  M. 
DrauJar,  Prince  Alexander  von  Batteniierg,  W,  198*. 
Eichmann,  Die  Iteformen  dcr  osmaniscben  Reicbea,  B,  1953. 
BiUmek-Waitiohn,  H.  B.  v.,  Der  bulgariscli-serbische  Krieg,  1885,  W, 

Seidel  ft  Sohn.  1886,  VI-|-343, 
Engtl,  J.  Chr.  <b.,  Geschichte  des  alten  Paanoniens  und  der  Bulgarei, 

Haile,  1797. 
Falktntgg,  A.  no*,  Bulgancn,  B,  Boll,  1900,  83;  Aug  Bulgariens  Ver- 

gangenhcit  und  Gegenwart,  B,  1900. 
Fleck,  R.  v.,  liber  den  Balkankrieg,  W,  1913. 

Floericke,  K.,   Geschichte  der  Bulgarien,   Stultgart,   Franckl,   1913,  88. 
Oopcevic,  S.,  Bulgarien  und  Ostrumelien,     Mil  besonderer  BerUclralcht- 

igung  des   Zeitraumea   von   1976-1896,  ncbst   militilrischer   Wiirdigung 

des  serbo-bulgarischen  Krieges,  Lg,  Rlischer,  1986,  XVIII-f  616, 
Hammer-Purgtiall,    Geschichte    des    Osmanischen    Iteiclies,    Hartleben: 

Pestb,  18Si-e. 
Helle  con  Samo,  A.,  Die  Vitlker  des  osraanischen  Reiches,  W,  187S. 
Htrlzbtrg,  O.,  Geschichte  der  BfiantiDer  und  dea  osmanlschen  Rdcbes, 

B,  18S3. 
Bilferdinff,    A.    T.,    Gescliichte    der    Serben    und    Bulgaren,    Bautien, 

Schmoler,   1856-6*,  B  vols. 
Uinzt,  H.,  Gurko  und  Suldman  Paschai  Die  Operationen  Bulgarien,  B, 

1880. 
Bvhn,  A.  B.  v.,  Der  Kampf  der  Bnlgare  nm  ihre  Nationalelnhelt,  Lg, 

1896. 
Immanutl,  Fr.,  Der  Balkankrieg,  B,  1913. 
Iihirkoff,  A.,  Bulgarien-Land  und  Leute,  Lg,  1917. 
Jiricek,  G.  J.,  Geschichte  der  Bulgarien,  Prag,  Tempskj,  1876;  Das  FUr- 

stcntum  Bulgarien,  Prag,  1891,  573, 
Kami:.  P.  E.  F.,  Donau-Bolsarien  und  dcr  Balkan,  Lg,  1875-9,  3  vols. 

a.  ed.,  1883). 
Koch,   A.,    FUrst    Alexander   dcr   Bulgarien:    Mitteilungea   bus   scinem 

Leiwn  und  seiner  Regierung  nach  personlichcn  Erinnerungen,  Darm- 
stadt, Bergstrasser,  1897,  363. 
Kopenicki,  J.,  Die  nationale  Stellunj;  der  Bulgaren  (Verbandl,  der  Berl, 


476 


If  11,  IBL 


Mty^,  A^  Der  Bmflunfakf;  &  1914  fS  p«ti). 
JfOv^  .T^  Die   Ea«.slclmf  ds 

p^i«r«ae  Go^ii^  III,  IfU,  J»-7S). 
JTw^Airr,  /?.  J#tfA^  Sertw 

M^iUr,   R,,   Der 

Ottw^Ui,  P.,  Dx 

B^,r/^9ki,  C,  Ans  BalcaricB  (Xcw  Zeit.  9.  1911,  «»«). 
R^y^wtj^rtky,  Die  JUmpfe  ha  SLvniUa,  W,  IfltS;  Der 

urhe  Kner  bU  sen  WaffcMlillslliide,  B,  IflW;  Der 

Uthe  Krieii  tiae  mniiMnuht  Stodiie,  B,  1997. 
A^/«#m,  O'.,  (>Kfckhte  der  Turkei,  L^  l<S9^7p  9 
/C^^£fr,  ^.,  KonUfiiMfae  Stadkn,  W,  1971. 
Rmiamd,  W^  Gorlacfate  der  Bvlfam,  B, 
/iCv^'^AV,  rJer  Krieir  in  der  Tuikd,  B,  1977. 
Rwzirht,  L.,  lyyt  MQfBe  mn  Serdira,  W,  1915,  » 
.^.ak^^/w,  /..  Wu  rnrhwht  in  Buljrmrien  (Nene  ZcH,  91,  1908,  9iS-«). 
.ri-r<f,   '".   ffiffifr   ton.    WrViuiTnTi^m    xnr   der   ethnogrmphixben    Karte 

d-^r  Kar'yT:4.Vh-m  Trjrkri,  1*77  (Mitt  K.  k.  Geogr.  GeadL,  W,  XXI, 

Ii;T^   177-191  y;   Geschidxte  dcs  MacfatTerfiiks  der  Tfirkei,  etc,  W, 

I'MT 
/;4jr,  /?.,  Skizze  von  Bulgaricn  (MittbriL  drr  k.  &  K.  Geogr.  GeteOsdisn 

in  W:m,  W,  1<!C9). 
Srhofy.f,  A.,  Ijr%   M formes  et  la  Protection  dcs  ChrWemie  en  Tur- 

q-jie   n^/7VIV>4),  P,  1904. 
Hot^M^r,  L.  y.,  Der  erste  F&rrt  ron  Bulgarien,  hg.  Danger,  1986; 

XVlI^lIi. 

Hpittnt^ittki,  Almanneh  fOr  Handel  and  Indostric  der  Kdolgrcidi  Bnl- 

^rien,  ]9^;9-19]|. 
Htrantz,  A.,  Die  Bul^arrn:  Ethno^raphisrfae  Stodicn,  L^.  Grieben,  1998. 
TouU,  F.,  ijffAf»^e  6e%  BaHcans  (Neues  Jahrb.,  Heft  No.  1,  p.  44). 
Tunui,  Die  fMtlidie  H^lkanhalbinsel,  miiitar-grographisch,  ftatistisdi  und 

kri#r^%historisrh  darprcstelJt,  W,  WA. 
Vay  rrm  Vaya,  Count,  Qoer  durcfa  Buljrarien  (Deatsdie  Rnndscfaao,  V, 

I9I3,  44^M;7>. 
WtUt-harttsrutein,  W,  K,,  Bulgariens  VolkswirtsrhaflUche  Entwicklong^ 

W,  1913,  151 ;  Buigarien:  Land  und  I.eute  und  Wirtschaft  mr  ZeU  der 

Hulkankrirge,  Lfr,  Dietrich,  1913,  990. 
Vf'U'gnfTf  A.  K.,  Au5  Scrbien  und  Biilgarien,  Lg.,  Gressner,  18-?,  190L 
Xink^tM^n,    Osrhichte    des    OsmanJschen    Reichrs,    W,    1889,    7    vols;. 

( tsuiHTiiht'ltfm    Heich    in    Kuropa    ("Cvcschicbte   der   europ.    Staaten**), 

(^itha,    ]H(0-I863;    Der    serbisch-bulgarische    Krieg    vrni    1885;    Eine 

rriilitiiri%rhe  Stiidie  von  einem  deutAchen  OfB/Jer,  Darmstadt,  If^ft?;  Die 

r>witterwolken    in    Bulgaricn    (Neue   Zeit,    XXVI,    1907-8,   536-91); 

f5ulgarien  und  die  TUrkci  (Grcnzboten,  67,  1908,  105-119);  Dentsdv 


Bibliographj/  477 

una  engUwbe  PoUtik  In  Bulgarien  (lb.,  U,  18S«,  1-6)  i  Der  Stand  der 
bulgorischen  Frage  (lb.,  4T,  ISBS,  656-62);  Grossbulgarlen  (lb,  M, 
1SS5,  41-9);  Der  serblgch-bulgarische  Krieg  (Tb,  44,  ieS5,  43S-4U); 
Bulgarlen  und  aeln  FUrat  (lb.,  M,  168S,  401-8,  59n-3S,  577-84) )  Der 
Balkankricg,  B,  1912-13|  Steht  In  BulBBrlen  eine  Kataatrophe  bevorP 
B,  IS90,  40;  Bulgarirn  und  bulgarlsche  FUratenbof,  B,  1896;  Bul- 
garische  Politlk,  Dresden,  1991,  04;  Bulgarlen  naeh  dem  Stune  Stam- 
buloffi,  W  k  Lg,  1895,  III;  Kurtxcr  Bericht  von  der  Gelegenbeit 
einlger  durcb  dte  sleghafte  KHuserL  Waffen  in  der  Gegend  Bulgarle, 
Bosnle  uud  Albanle  eroberten  PlItM,  Lg,  1040  (F). 

D.  Othtr  LoKguagtt 

Barb¥ttte»,  I.,  Romanll  fata  de  Sarbl  si  Bulgari  nui  «le>  en  prtrlre  la 
cbeatia  Macedt^-Romana.  BucurcKi,  Bratanescu,  1905.  916  (Ru- 
manian). 

Critpf,  Ft.,  PoUUca  Eitera,  MUano,  1913. 

Kist,  K.,  Hunyddl  J&nos  Mtolosd  Hadjarata  Bolgir  es  Sierborsigban. 
1454,  Pest,  1957  (Hungarian). 

Manttgaxxa,  Due  mesl  In  Bulgaria,  Ottobre  et  Novanbrt^  1BS6,  Mllauo, 
1887. 

Barbueu,  C,  Bulgaria  dl  Rumella  de  Eat;  atudll  polltica  al  mUltar, 
Bucuresd,  Baer,  1901,  9  vols.  (RumaniaD). 

Toea*$tii,  a.  O.,  Dacia  Inalnte  de  Romanl,  Bucuresd,  1S8Q. 


V.  SERBO-CROATS    AND    SLOVENES 

A.  BnglM 

Abbott,  a.  F..  Tbe  tak  of  a  tour  In  Macedonia,  L,  Arnold,  1000. 
Aldriga  M.  Oliv§r,  The  Retreat  from  Serbia  tbrougfa  Montenegro  and 

Albania,  L,  1917. 
Allaton,  Tk.,  Picturesque  views  of  tbe  antiquities  of  Pola,  In  litria,  U 

1919. 
AndTtidii,   A.,   The   Near   East   and   tbe    European   War,   L,   Anglo- 
Hellenic  League,  191S,  30. 
Aiboth,  J,  c,  Au  official  tour  through  Bosnia  and  Henegorlna,  L,  I9M; 
Aiktu,  A.  J.  d«  C.  L.  i  C.  A.  AiIcmo,  Tbe  stridten  land,  Serbia  as  we 

saw  It,  L,  Nash,  1916,  XV-t-3e9. 
Batrlein,  B.,  The  maslers  of  Qie  Southern  Slav  (Fortnightly  Rer.,  Jan., 

1013). 
Bain,  n.  N..  Siege  of  Bdgrade  (Engl.  Hist  Rer..  April,  ISM). 
Battt,  J.  v..  Our  Allies  and  EnemSes  In  the  Near  East,  L,  Cnqtman  ti 

Hall,  191S. 
Baxton,  Jf.  B.  f  C.  B.  Bvmton,  The  war  and  the  Balkans,  L,  Allen  ft 

Unwin,  1915,  119. 
Birard,  V.,  Heroic  SerUa.  printed  for  the  Kosovo  Committee,  L,  I91S, 

36. 
Btrry,  J,,  ^  Oth»n,  Hie  Red  Cross  In  Serbia.  L,  Churchill.  1016,  XV+ 


Berry, 


478  BibBographg 

BlUMtt,  IT.  n.,  Hw  tdndcTCed;  «  Tomutie  nofd  t 

queen  of  Serbia,  L  &  N.  Y,  Vjme  PnbL  Co,  1004,  917. 
Bapp«,  A.,  A  la  lulte  du  gouvcnienwnt  aerb^  P,  BoMsid*  1917,  lA 
fiovrcAier,  /.  i).,  A  Balkan  ConftoderatlaB  (Pottn^^ittr  B'*'-*  Bep.  Un)i 

The  Balkan  People,  Cambridge  Unlr.  Pnai,  IBU. 
Brailiford,  B.  N..  Hw  Macedonian  Renrit  (Portnl^itlT  Bev^  8m.  UtS, 

498-U) :  Macedoniai  Iti  Raeei,  and  Ibeir  Pntnrc,  L»  Metlnieo.  UOaL 
Bromi,  E.,  Travel*  In  Mnngarr,  SerUa,  Bulgaria,  etc,  I«  188S. 
Browne,  Col.  Spt*e*r,  Tbo  Heroic  SerUai  an  ^>peal  ftir  hHp,  Wq> 

mantb,  ISIT,  10. 
fiuzfon,  y.  i  C,  The  war  and  the  Balkans,  I,  1915. 
CaUteeU,  B.  C,  Handbook  of  the  Armies  of  the  Minor  Balkan  Stalo^ 

I,  ISOI. 
Carr,   W.,   Montenegro,   Oxford,    ISS3    (Stanpboae   Piiw   Eaai^). 
CatimtU.  D.  J.,  HelLu  and  the  Balkan  Wars,  N.  Y.,  Dodd,  Mead  A 

Co.,  1914,  sas. 

Cotton,  S.,  The  New  Slav  Empire  of  the  South  (living  Ag^  fit.  191^ 

349-59). 
Chlrol,  v.,  Serbia  and  the  Stt'bs.  Oxford  Pamphleta  Ko.  til,  IBU,  13L 
ChHTch,  L.  P.,  lite  Staler  of  Serrlai  ber  bitth,  bcr  death,  her  rcnurectk^ 

L.,  Kelly,  1914,  136. 
Coffin,  M.  C,  Where  East  MeeU  Westi  Vtilt  to  Picturesque  DalmaUa, 

Montenegro  and  Bosnia   (Nat  Geo.  Mag,  XIX,  1908,  309-U). 
Conn,  E.  L.,  The  views  of  the  Balkan  Prohrem:  Greek.  Serbian,  Sontbem 

.Slnv  (The  WorUl  Court.  Nov..  19171. 
Cimiray,  J.  E.,  A  j-iiJe  through  ihe  Balkaiis,  L,  H.  Scoti,  JSJ7,  Vlll-tWl. 

CoTty,  H.,  On  the  MoDsstlr  Road  (Nat.  Geo.  Mag,  toL  31,  1917,  3SS- 

413). 

Corinna,  Sfdntg,  The  Serbian  and  human  freedom,  San  Francisco^  191T. 

Ctaieford,  II.,  The  Balkan  Cockpit,  P,  1994, 

CwfciM,  M.,  British  Women  tn  Serbta  and  the  War,  L,  1916. 

Cwrfir,  W.  B.,  The  Turk  and  his  lost  provinces,  Greece,  Bulgaria,  Sert)h^ 
Bosnia,  Cb,  Revell  Co,  1903,  396. 

Czarntrki,  A.,  Mr.  Voplcka's  Work  In  the  Balkans  (Free  PoL.  III.  Har 
1,  19IT.  IS). 

Baviet,  B.  C,  A  farmer  In  Serbia,  L,  Methuen,  1916. 

Dtnton,  W.,  Mootenegroi  Its  people  and  historj',  I^  Daldj,  18TT;  S^- 
*la  and  the  Servians,  L,  BeA,  1869. 

D»  Worm*.  The  Austro-Hungarian  Empire,  L,  1977,  9.  ed. 

Dovmtr,  Dr.  Earl,  The  Highway  of  Death,  L.  1918. 

Dugffon,  8.  P.  II.,  The  P.astcrn  Question  t  A  Study  in  DlpIomacT,  N.  Y, 
Columbia  University,  1903. 

Durham.  E.,  High  Albania,  L,  Arnold,  1909.  34S;  The  Strug^e  for 
StTitarl,  L,  Arnold,  1914j  The  Burden  of  the  Balkans,  L,  190S, 
XII-I-33S!  The  Story  of  Karageorge  (Independent  Rev.,  IV,  1904, 
S8-6fl) ;  Throu)(h  the  lands  of  the  Serb,  L,  Arnold,  1904,  34*. 

BKot.  Charlet  iV.  E.  COdyssens"),  Turkey  In  Europe,  I,  Arncd^ 
1900,  47. 

Brant,  A.  J.,  Throu(rh  Bosnia  and  Herweovlnn  on  foot  durintr  the 
Insurrertion,  August  ond  Sii>tem1)rr,  ISTS,  ttilh  nn  htstorieal  review 
of  Bosnia  and  a  gllniiise  of  the  Cronts,  Slmoniu.  anil  the  ancient 
Repulillc  of  Raguaa,  I,andon,   Longmans,   IHTC;    lllyrian    Letter*;  a 


Bibliography  479 

selection  of  wnrespondpnce  from  Bosnia,  Henego^na,  Montenegro, 

Albania,  Dalmatla,  Croatia  and  Slavonia,  addressed  to  the  Manchester 

Guardian,    1871,    E^    Longmans,    1878,    XXI4-35S;    Antiquarian    Re- 

searches  In  Illyricum  (Archaeologia,  vols,  49  tc  49). 
Fitnvm,  Bvth  L.,  A  Nation  at  Bay;  What  an  American  Woman  Saw  and 

Did  in  Suffering  Serbia,   Indianapolis,  The   Bobbs-MerriU  Co.,  1919, 

399)  "Serbia  Surrenders  Only  to  God"  (Red  Cross,  Aug.,  1919,  03-3). 
FUld.  H.  M..  The  Greek  Islancis  and  Turkey  afUr  the  war,  N.  Y.,  Scrib- 

ner,  1860,  S38, 
Forbti,  N.,   ToviU>»t,  A.   J.,  Uitranovich,  D.   ^  Hogart\,  D.   O.,  The 

Balkans)   A  history  of   Bulgaria,   Serbia,   Greece  Rumania,  Turkey, 

Oxford,  Clarendon  Press   1915,  407. 
PoTbtr,  N.,  The  Southern  Slavs,  Oxford  Pamphlet  No.  XIII,  1916,  68. 
Ford,  8.  C,  The  Balkan  Wars,  L,  1914. 
Fortyth,   W.,  The  Slavonian  provinces  south  of  the  Danube,  n  sketch 

of  their  history  and  present  state  In  relation  to  the  Ottoman  Fortc^ 

L,  Murray,  1876,  1914. 
Fortlt,  A.,  Travels  Into  Dalmatia,  L,  1778. 
Fox,  F.,  The  Balkan  Peninsula,  L,  Black,  1915. 
Frater,  J.  F.,  Pictures  from  the  Balkans,  L,  Cassel,  1908. 
Freematt,  B.  A.,  The  Ottoman  Power  In  Europe:  its  nature.  Its  growth, 

and  its  decline,  L,  Macmlllan,  1877,  313;  The  Southern  Slavs  (Britisb 

Quarterly,  LXXI,  137-94};  Sketches  from  the  Subject  and  Nd^bour 

Lands  of  Venice,  N.  Y.,  MacmiUan,  1991. 
FuiUHon,  W.  M.,  TtiA  Balkan  cauldron  (World's  Work,  toL  31,  1616, 

431-8). 
Fvrraw,  J.  S.,  Croatia  and  Slaronla  (Free  Pcdand,  II,  June  16,  1916, 

11-3). 
OambltT,  Captain,  Serbia,  L,  1978. 

Oamett.  L.  M.  J.,  Balkan  Home  Life,  L,  Methuen,  1917. 
Oeorgevich,  T.  R.,  Macedonia,  L,  1919. 
Gladitont,  W.  E.,  The  Tun-o-Servian  War,  Bulgarian  Horrors  and  the 

Question  of  the  East,  N.  Y.,  LoveU  &  Co.,  I87C,  39. 
Gordon  ^  Jan,  A  Balkan  Freebooter,  N.  Y.,  Dutton  St  Co,  1917;  The 

Luck  of  Thirteen,  L,  1918,  VIII+379. 
Gordon,  }V.,  A  Woman  in  the  Balkans,  L,  Hutchinson,  ISIS. 
Gordon-Smith,   G.,   Through   the   Serbian   Campaign,   L,   Hutchinson  & 

Co.,  IBIQ,  XVI-J-319. 
Crtbbl*,  F.,  Servia  Irredenta   (Edinburgh   Rev.,  voL  990,  1014,  41-49; 

Uving  Age,  v.  64,  1914,  4il-63). 
Hadzich,  T.  D.   (Ed.),  The  world's  war  cartoons   (blood  and  Iron),  L, 

Palmer  &  Hayward,  1916,  48. 
Htadlam,  J.  W.,  The  Balkans  and  diplomacy  (Atlantic  Monthly,  t.  IIT, 

1916,  133-34). 
Htndenon,  P.  E.,  A  British  Officer  In  the  Balkans:  An  Account  of  a 

joumey  throu^  Dalmatia  and  Montenegro,  Turkey  In  Austria  (fie), 

Magyarland,  Bosnia  and  Henegorina,  Fliiladelphla,  Llppincott,  ISM, 

303. 
Btrbtrt,  W.  V.,  By-paths  on  the  Balkans,  L,  Chapman,  1008,  9^. 
Herbtrt,  L,  M.  K.,  Serbia  and  the  Serbians,  L,  Waifs  and  Strays  Sodety, 

1915,  113. 
Hichm*.  B,,  The  Near  East:  Dalmatia,  Greece,  and  Constantinaple,  N. 


482  Bimographtf 

Ffano*.  E.  V.  ^  MctarngVyi,  L.  B.,  Service  fn  Serria  under  Oh  Bid 

Cross,  L,  IBTr. 
Psixotto,  B.  C,  Impressions  of  DalmatU  {Scrlbner'a  Mac^  wL  tO,  Wit, 

MS). 

PelToeich,  V.  M.,  Serbia;  ber  people,  history  and  aspirations,  N.  T. 
Stokes,  1915,  280;  How  a  Fourteenth  Centu it  Serbian  Prince  adiiend 
a  Miraculous  Victoiy  in  the  LAte  War  (The  International  Psydiie 
Gazette,  Maj,  1913) ;  Serbia  and  the  War's  Beginning  (Current  Hii- 
tory,  AprU,  1917,  138-4T). 

Popovich,  P.,  The  Serbian  Macedonia  (Near  East,  London,  1916) ;  Ser- 
bian Macedonia,  L,  1916. 

PrK«,  C.  W.,  The  Ballcani  and  the  war  (British  Rev^  voL  II,  1915,  161- 
75):  The  stoiy  of  the  Soloniea  armj.  L.  Ilodder  &  Stou^ton,  ISIT, 
XtII+998;  Light  on  the  Balkan  darkness,  U  Simpkm.  1915,  laa. 

Priee,  W.  O.  C,  The  Balkan  Conscript,  L,  Werner  &  Co,  1814;  Tk 
dawn  of  Armageddon,  L,  Simpkin,  I91T,  6T. 

Prntich,  St.,  TIte  secret  treaty  between  Serrla  and  Aostro-HniigBiT 
(Fortnightly  Rev.,  May,  190S). 

Qhmix.  W.  L»,  The  Balkan  Trouble  or  an  Observer  In  the  Near  East,  I, 
Nash,  191B,  309   (9.  ed.). 

Bad^iMil,  PHnf6i$  CathtriM,  Near  East  troat.  Within,  L,  1911. 

Ramtay,  W.  IF.,  Impressions  of  Turkey  during  twelve  years'  wander- 
ings, N.  Y.,  Putnam,  1697,  SBS. 

Ranka,  L.  e.,  A  history  of  Serria  end  the  Servian  rerolutloa,  L.,  iSvt- 
ray,  1S4T,  417  (new  f^.,  puhUslitd  in  London  by  Bohn,  18SS, 
XV-f-5?6);  Scrvio,  Bosnia,  and  the  Slav  provinces  (Bohn's  Librarr. 
L,  1953). 

Rffed,  II.  L.,  Serbia,  Boston,  1917,  12-1. 

Rnu,  R.  A.,  Anstro-Hungarian  Atrocities,  L,  Simpldn,  Marshall  & 
Co.,  1916;  How  Austria  waged  war  in  Serbia,  P,  Colin.  1915,  48. 

Road,  J.,  The  War  in  Eastern  Europe,  L,  1916,  XV+334. 

Bcditbwy,  Ph.  E.  B.,  Two  months  with  Tchemoicff  in  Serria,  1,  1977. 

Sander,  P.,  An  English  Woman  Sergeant,  Toronto,  Canada,  10U| 
X+242. 

Bcricen,  O.  P.,  Recent  ObsenrationB  In  Albania  (Nat.  Geogr.  Mag.,  Tid. 
S4,  1918,  90-114). 

8hoKalt«r,  W.  J.,  Kingdom  of  Servia  (Nat.  Geo.  Mag.,  2T,  1914,  417-34). 

Sharpe,  A.,  A  deflnlte  policy  in  the  Balkans  (Nineteenth  Centuiy,  tiu. 
T8,  1915,  641-T). 

Betonr^WatKyn.,  R.  W.,  Serbia's  war  of  liberation,  L,  published  by  the 
Women's  Printing  Of&ce,  L,  1916,  91;  German,  Slav  and  Magyar,  Lon- 
don, Williams  &  Norgate,  1916;  Racial  Problems  In  Hungary,  L,  Coo- 
stable,  190S,  XXVII+SW;  Serbia  Yesterday,  To-day  and  To-roorrww, 
Knssovo  Committee,  L,  1916;  The  Spirit  of  Serbia,  L,  Nesbit  &  Co, 
lD16j  Absolutism  in  CroBtia,  L,  Constable,  1912.  VII-^71;  The  Bal- 
kans, Italy  and  the  Adriatic,  L,  Nesbit  &  Co.,  1B16,  79;  The  Southern 
Slav  Question  and  tiw  Habsburg  Monarchy,  L,  Constable,  1911,  XI1  + 
463;  Corruption  and  Reform  in  Hungary,  L,  1911;  The  rise  of  na- 
tionalities in  the  Balkans,  L,  Constable,  1917,  VIlI-(-308;  Serbia's  need 
and  Britain's  danger   {Cont.  Rev.,  v.  lOfi,  1915,  576-81). 

Bimmondt,  F.  II.,  Diplomacy  and  the  battle  in  the  Balkans  (Amer.  Rcr. 
of  Reviews,  v.  62,  1915,  693-702). 


BiMiographj/  483 

BingUttM,  E.,  TnrlcfT  and  tbe  BsUibii  States  as  described  bv  grcftt 
writers,  N.  Y.,  Dodd  &  Co,  1909,  S36. 

Bloane,  W.  M.,  The  Balkans:  a.  Laboratory  of  History,  N.  Y.,  Eaton  & 
Mains,   1914,  39S. 

Bmylht,  E.  A.,  Eastern  Shores  of  the  AdriaUc,  U  IBM. 

Snaffle  (K.  Dunkin),  In  the  land  of  the  Bora  or  camp  life  and  spirit 
Id  Dalmatia  and  Herzegovina,  1694-6,  L,  1897. 

Bttbbing,  B.  P.,  At  the  Serbian  front  in  Macedonia,  L,  Lane,  1917. 
XH-245. 

8Uin,  R.,  Greater  Serrla:  Emperor  Francis  Joseph's  Opportonily,  1830- 
1910,  WasHngton,  D.  C,  1910,  17;  prefaced  by  Voislav  M.  Petrorich. 

Snowden,  A.  L.,  Servia:  Its  present  and  its  future  (Independent,  N.  Y., 
V.  55,  1903,  146T-1490). 

Sonl,  A..  Eastern  Question  In  the  Eighteenth  Century,  L,  Metbuen,  1998. 

Boamnctki,  Th,  v..  The  Balkan  policy  of  the  Hshsburg  empire  (Contemp. 
Rev.,  N.  Y.,  ».  106,  191*,  81S-32). 

Stanley,  if.  M.,  My  Diary  in  Serbia,  L,  Simpkin,  Kent  ft  Co,  1916,  IBS. 

Staaoyevieh,  M,  Bt.,  Serbia  and  European  Peace  (North- American  Rev., 
Oct.,  1917)  J  "Ilie  New  Phase  of  the  Balkan  Question  (Current  His- 
tory Mag.,  Oct,  I91T);  Italy's  controversy  with  Serbia  {The  Balkan 
World.  Chicago,  VII,  1917,  Dec.  97,  p.  34) ;  Serbian  Mission  in  Amer- 
ica (Currme  HUt.,  March,  19IS,  497-500);  Jugoslavlm  a  New  Euro- 
pean State  (OtiUury  M.,  March,  1918,  687-93)  j  What  Serbia  Wants 
S World's  Work,  June,  1919) ;  Germany  and  the  Balkans  (The  Worid 
urt.  May,  1919,  399-994);  Shall  Germany  quit  the  Balkans  (The 
World  Court,  May.  1918,  3B9-9*. 

Stead,  A.,  (Ed.),  Serria  by  the  Servians,  L,  Heinmann,  1909,  37T;  Tbe 
Serbo-Bulgarian  Convention  and  Its  Results  (Fortnightly  Rev.,  v.  79, 
1906,  637-45). 

atebbiiig,  E.  P.,  At  the  Serbian  Front  In  Macedonia,  L,  1919. 

Btevetuon,  P.  S.,  The  Macedonian  Question,  London,  1909;  A  history  of 
Montenegro,  L,  Jarrotd  &  Co.,  1913,  314. 

Btiltmofa,   fV,  /.,  Herzegovina  and  the  Late  Uprising,  L,  197T. 

Btobart,  11,  A.  B.,  The  flaming  sword  in  Serbia  and  elsewhere,  L,  Hod- 
der  &  Stoughton,  191T,  IX-{-3?5. 

Blratlford  de  RedcUfe,  The  Eastern  Question,  L,  1B91. 

Tamaro,  Italy  and  Slavs  in  the  Adriatic,  L,  1914. 

Taylor,  A.  H.  E.,  The  future  of  the  Southern  Slavs,  L,  Unwin  flc  Co, 
1917,  396. 

TempeUy,  JO.  W.  V.,  Histoiy  of  Serbia,  L,  Bell  ft  Co,  1917,  359. 

Thomp»on,  H.  C,  The  outgoing  Turki  impressions  of  a  Journey  through 
the  western  Balkans,  N.  Y.,  Appleton,  1S97,  391, 

Toynbte,  A.,  Nationality  and  the  War,  L,  1915. 

Trevelyim,  Q.  M.,  The  Servians  and  Austria,  L,  Wyman,  1918,  8i  Serbia 
revisited   (Contemp.  Rev,  v.  lOT,  1915,  373-83). 

Trevor,  R.,  My  Balkan  Touri  An  account  of  some  Journeys  and  adven- 
tures in  the  Near  East  together  with  a  descriptive  and  historical  ac- 
count of  Bosnia,  Henegovina,  Dalmatia,  Croatia,  the  Idngdom  of 
Montenegro,  L,  Had,  191 1,  465. 

Trolha,  T.  e..  Tactical  Studies  from  the  Battles  around  Plevna,  L,  18T8. 

Vmar,  Efendi,  History  of  the  War  in  Bosnia,  1737-1739,  L,  1930. 

Vpteard,  A.,  The  Bast  End  of  Europe,  L,  1918. 


484  BUXograrhff 

Urqmkart,  D^  A  Avgrnent  of  lii5toi7  of  Sork^  L«  1849;  Xm+M;  Ue 
Spirit  of  the  East,  Ulostrated  in  a  Jomnal  of  Timvcis  ttm^ 
Roumdi,  L,  1838. 

Urqukari,  F.  F.,  Ttm  Eastern  QiKStiaii,  Oxford  PampUd^  Ka  IH* 

1915,  15. 

Vaka,  Mn.  Dewutra  (Mis.  EeniKth-Brovii),  In  the  heart  of  the  Bal- 
kans, Boston,  MiiBin,  1917,  948;  In  the  heart  of  German  intxigBih 
Boston,  Mifflbi,  1918.  377. 

Velimirarieh,  y.,  SerbU's  Place  in  Hnman  ICstoiy,  I«  CouKfl  far  tiie 
Study  of  International  Relations,  Ka  1,  1916. 

VUari,'L.,  The  Balkan  Qaestkm:  The  Present  CondftSm  of  the  Balkaai 
and  of  European  Responsibilities  faj  Tarioos  vrlten,  L^  Mamtf  fr  Ca, 
1905,  350;  The  Republic  of  Ragnsa:  an  episode  of  the  T^nfcldi 
quest,  L,  Dent,  19C4,  4^ 

Viriam,  H.,  The  Serbian  tragedy,  with  some  impresrioof  of 
L,  Richards,  1901,  XVI+S96;  A  "|^rioos  renilntkMi*  hi  Sarin  (FM- 
nighUy  Rer^  r.  80.  1908,  67-75). 

Vosnjak,  B,,  A  Bulwark  Against  Gcnnany,  L»  1917;  A  Dying  Bmpkn^ 
L,  1918;  YugoslaT  Nationalism,  L,  1916   (3  lectures).' 

J7.  /.  IT.,  The  Experiences  of  a  Unit  in  the  Great  Retreat  (Serirfi, 
1915) :  a  Diary  of  a  Nursing  Sister  in  Serbia,  L,  1916L 

Waee,  A.  /.  B.'  j:  Tkomf90%,  M.  8^  The  Nomads  of  the  BalkaHb  I* 
Methuen,  1914. 

Waldo,  F.  L.,  Embatteied  Serbia  rPomm,  AprO,  1917,  447-50). 

Walis,  H,  if..  The  devastation  of  Macedonia  (Quarterly  Rer.,  t.  9SfK 
1914,  506.:?3). 

Warintj,  L,  F.,  Serbia,  L,  Williams  &  Norgate,  1917,  XX+  256. 

Waters,  E,  E.,  Servians  lUstorv,  Manchester,  J.  Cornish,  1676»  36. 

White,  A,  S.,  The  Balkan  SUtes  (Scottish  Geog.  Mag^  II,  1886,  657-76). 

Whitekoute,  J,  H.,  Personal  observations  during  tlie  Ballcan  war:  Bul- 
garia and  Servia  in  war:  the  revelation  of  nationality  (Nineteenth  C, 
L,  V.  73,  1913,  19-^). 

Whittle,  J„  A  Vuit  to  Belgrade,  L,  1S54. 

ITiVJtifuofi,  /.  G.,  Dalmatia  and  Montenegro  with  a  Journey  to  Mostar 
in  Herzegovina  and  remarks  on  the  Slavonic  nations,  L,  J.  Ch.  Smith, 
1M8,  2  vols. 

Wilson,  Mrs.  X.,  Belgrade,  the  White  City  of  Death:  Being  the  history 
of  King  Alexander  and  of  Queen  Drags,  L,  Everett  &  Co.,  1903,  163. 

Windth,  H.  de.  Through  Savage  Europe:  being  the  narrative  of  a  jour- 
ney (undertaken  as  special  correspondent  of  the  "Westminster  Ga- 
zette**) throughout  the  Balkan  States  and  European  Russia,  L,  Unwin, 
1907,  300. 

Wing  field,  W,  F.,  A  Tour  in  Dalmatia,  Albania  and  Montenegro,  with  a 
Sketch  of  the  Republic  of  Ragusa,  L,  1S59. 

Winne,  May,  An  English  girl  in  Serbi<i,  L,  1916. 

Woods,  H.  C,  The  Danger  Zone  of  Europe,  Boston,  1911;  Washed  hf 
four  seas:  an  English  officer's  travels  in  the  Near  East,  L,  Unwiop 
1909,  316. 

TTyoji,  R.,  The  Balkans  from  Within,  N.  Y.,  Scribncr,  1904,  475. 

Wyon,  R.  ^  Prance,  O.,  The  Land  of  the  "Black  Mountain**;  the  adven- 
tures of  two  Englishmen  in  Montenegro,  L,  Methuen,  1908,  300. 

Tovanoritch,  VI.,  The  Near-eastern  Problem  and  tlie  Pan-German  pact. 


Bibliography  48S 

L,  Watts  &  Co.,  1909,  47. 
Zupanich,  N,,  The  Strategical  Significance  of  Serbia  (Nineteenth  Cen« 
tury,  L,  1916). 


and  Montenegro  (Nat.  Geo.  Mag.,  Washington,  XIX,  1908, 
774-89) ;  Without  Home  or  Country,  by  a  Serbian  Poet,  Kossovo  Com- 
mittee, L,  1916;  A  Wecic  in  Herzegovina  and  Bosnia  (Bryn  Mawr 
Alumnae  Quarterly,  II,  1908,  6-92;  also  in  Wellesley  College  Mag.» 
May  1909) ;  The  Case  of  Servia,  by  a  Serb,  L,  Bell  &  Daldy,  1863,  16; 
The  Austro-Servian  Dispute  (Round  Table,  L,  1914,  659-76);  The  War 
Correspondence  of  the  "Daily  News,"  1877,  with  a  connecting  narra- 
tive forming  a  continuous  history  of  the  war  between  Russia  and 
Turkey,  L,  Macmillan,  1878,  643  (9  ed.) ;  The  Near  East  from  Within, 
L,  London,  Funk  &  Wagnalls  Co.,  1915;  The  Hapsburg  Monarchy 
and  the  Slavs  (The  Nation,  Dec.  S,  1908) ;  Austria-Hungary  and  the 
Balkan  States  (Royal,  British,  Commission  of  Labor,  1894,  vol.  XI, 
SS5  pp.) ;  The  Slavonian  provinces  of  Turkey;  an  historical,  ethnologi- 
cal, and  political  guide  to  questions  at  issue  in  these  lands,  L,  Stanford, 
1876,  55;  British  diplomacy  in  the  Near  East  (Quart  Rev.,  N.  Y., 
T.  2S5,  1916,  164-87) ;  Great  Britain  and  the  Jugoslav  State  (N.  Y. 
Times  Current  History,  Aug,  1918,  275-6) ;  The  Southern  Slav  Appeal, 
L,  1916;  Political  and  Social  Conditions  in  Slovene  Lands,  L,  1916; 
Austro-Magyar  Judicial  Crimes — Persecutions  of  the  Jugo-Slavs,  L, 
1917;  Idea  of  Southern  Slav  Unity,  L,  Near  East,  1916,  35;  My  secret 
service,  Vienne,  Sophie,  Constantinople,  Nish,  Belgrade,  Asia  Minor, 
etc.,  and  by  the  man  who  dined  with  the  Kaiser,  L,  Jenkins,  1916, 
913;  Report  on  Conmierce,  Industries  and  Navigation  of  Dalmatia  for 
Years  1910-11,  by  British  Vice-Consul  Lucas  Shadwcll,  L,  1911; 
Servia:  her  aim  and  story  (reprinted  from  **The  Morning  Advertiser,** 
L,  Unwin,  1884,  29);  Travels  in  Germany  and  the  lUyrian  Provinces, 
Dublin,  1895;  The  Near  East;  a  periodical,  L. 

B.  French 

AhreH,  P.  de  (F.  Kohn-Abrest),  Un  printemps  en  Bosnie,  P,  Dentu, 

1887,  497. 
Adam,  P,,  Milda,  la  Serbe,  roman  dramatique  de  la  grande  guerre^  P, 

Ferenciy,  1915,  197. 
Albin,  P.,  I^Agadir  a  Sarajevo,  P,  1915;  XV+956;  Les  grands  traites 

polit,  P,  1911. 
Andanovich,  M.  J,,  Souvobor  et  Avala;  I'epop^  serbe  en  1914,  Fribourg^ 

Delaspre,  1915,  36. 
Antanovich,  Slavka,  La  capitale  martyre.    Belgrade  sous  la  feu  autri- 

chien,  P,  1917,  44. 
Angell,  Colonel,  H.  A.,  La  Soldat  Serbe,  P,  Delgrave,  1917  (translated 

from  Swedish),  VIII+139. 
Antukt,  D.  /.,  Revue  g^n^rale  des  gisements  m^tallif^res  en  Serbie,  P, 

1900. 
Ar4ne,  J,,  En  Mac^dohie,  P,  Cr6s,  1916,  156. 
Amaoutovitch,  Drag.,  An  carrefour  de  I'Orient:  Historique  sommaire 

des  chemnis  de  fer  serbes,  etc.,  P,  1917,  48. 
Auboyneau,  O.  i  A,  Fevrei,  Essai  de  Bibliographle  pour  servir  k  V  his- 


Mif-f,   If.,    Lf% 

n^ma,  jr.  La.  Prnrfpimm  ie  Se=9ie.  P.  C9BL 

^«-Arv»,  L^  LTAxx  &  rinft,  Frmas.  Bcios^bb.  Ser^iB.  F.  9Ul 

/j-wrr-y*,  F-,  L«  Ri-pci  HIjBJmia,  F.  KBfi. 

/>»<iir'sn»<j,  O'^  Ia  diSsadK  fcAe.  Bene.  Wvk.  IRT.  «.  _ 

H^t%^*.^.-mA ,    Cr.,    IjMai    rfme   acciee    'ct"hiii:igx7iiu?ii*    sir   Ik   OhbUhi     j 

<frrjKT,%  I*r.-4C,  F,  l-iC-  *    *  ' 

!'>:<(,,  F,   KfXr-N'nmTitt  Jl  Co,  1»M:   L*  XioedHK^   F,  IMS;  Pfe»- 

MA/'«ir>ir.e,  F,  IWJ:  \jk  Sntie,  F,  Cxi=.  1»IX.  *L 

Turwird,  J/.,  T'.rr-^  ^i'  E'ir':pc  €t  T^r7i5e  (T  .\se-  F.  1? 

irr>,  P,  151«. 
B<fj^p^.  A.,  A  la  fni^e  du   gsfiTegiijiaent  s«Tt«,  P,  R^ssani,   191 T,  1*; 

f/A*r.ii:.>  <t  Naj>oI*wn,  P,  l?>Ii 
h'nd^innx^  A.^  I-a   Bo^ni*  popolair^,  P.  150k 
liothk^/rUrh,  Ht,,  La  minion  do  pfupl*?  5«Tt*  dm*  li  qr2rsti*3Q  d*  Orient; 

/;o«4,  ^.,  I>*  Turq'iie  d'  Eamrpe,  P,  !>*«>. 

IUiurai,*MU,  LL  Cot.  P^  \ji  Guerre  turcrvhalkamqne.  P,  191J. 

lirunnt^k,  li.,  R^^Tj^il  de  doruroents  diplomataqiae*  reiatif*  k  1m  Soiae 

«*■«   un«   jntroduction,  Coniitantinople.   Weiss,   l*7d,  X\T^9i. 
ISujar,,  Vr€ri%  rJc  rjuf^lqu^  compagnes  contexnporainc:  I-  Dacs  la  BaDcani* 

lAUiOif^  h  P,  IfKiO;  L'  hemisiDe  Serr-ie,  L-i'^Miinc,  Fommicr,  1917,  110. 
f'ahuat,  A.,  Ijh  C^estion  d'  Orient  dans  ITiistoirc  contemporaiiK,  P,  190S. 
Camhr/n,  V.,  Author  des  Balkans,  P,  l^&O. 
Canudo,  ConibaU  d'Oricnt:  DardandJes-Salonique  (1915-16),  P,  HacbetU^ 

1017.  274. 
CapUaiiut,  M^  L'heroisme  serbc,  P,  Dumoulin.  1917,  29. 
CapuM,  O.,  A  travers  la  Bosnie  et  V  Henegovine,  P,  1S96. 
ChiirfuLimt!,  A.,  Ijt  nou^ellc  Serbie  (Cnrespondant,  P,  t.  :?19,  1914,  S-40); 

I>/tjze  arm  (1900-1912)  de  propaganda  en  faveur  des  peoples  balkani- 

qijcm  P,  1 013. 
Chopin,  J.,  Ijt  Mystirc  de  Sarajevo  (La  Nation  Tcheque,  I,  1917,  S4M). 
Clarfler,  MfM  O.,  La  Serbie  L^gendaire,  P,  DelagraTe,  1917. 


BibUography  487 

CoImAani,  M.,  En  Serble:  avec  !a  iqIssIoq  m*  dlcale  fran^aise   (avril- 

sept.  1915),  Algor,  1917,  13. 
Coquslte,  P.,  Le  rofaume  de  Serbie,  P,  Vanier,  1894,  S94;  HistoSre  Hon- 

t^n^gro  et  de  la  Bosnie,  P,   1S95. 
CunibtTti,  B.  8.,  Essal  historlque  aur  lea  rirolutloiu  et  1'  independance 

de  la  Serble,  1604-50,  Lg,  1S6S,  S  vola. 
Cvijie,  J.,  L'  Annexation  de  Bosnie  et  1'  Hencgovlne  et  la  question  Serbe, 

Belgrade,  1909;  Questions  balkaniques,  P  &  Neuchatel,  pp.  SO,  1915t 

RemBrques  sur  rKthnographie  de  MacMoine  (AnnaU*  d»  Oeogr.,  P, 

XV,  1916). 
Daveluy,  E.,  La  Serble;  notes  historiques,  statlatiques  et  commerctales, 

Bruxelles,  Gilles,  190T,  143. 
Dtditr,  J.,  Tranhumanea  dans  les  paja  dinarl  ques  (Annales  de  Gfog- 

raphie,  1916);  Traces  glaciares  en  Albanie  et  en  Nouvelle  Serbk  (Ls 

Geographie,  P,  1917,  S2S-36), 
Deni*,  E.,  La  Grande  Serble,  P,  DelagraTc,  191fi,  Snd  cd. 
Diehl,  C,  En  M6diterann^  P,  1901. 

Oobretehiich,  Ph.,  Le  Mont^nfgro  dans  la  conflit  europten,  P,  1918. 
DomergiM,  O.,  La  guerre  au  Orient,  aux  Dardanelles  et  dans  les  Ballcans, 

P,  Perrin,  1916,  XV4-244. 
liraganof.  La  MacMoine  et  lea  reformes,  P,  1906. 
'  hriav.lt,  E.,  La  Question  d'  Orient  depuis  ses  origines  jusqu'  k  noa  jonrs, 

P,  190S. 
Duchemt  ^  Bai/tl,  H6moire  Bur  one  mission  en  MacMoine  et  an  Mont 

Atlios,  P,  1676. 
Dumont,  A.,  Le  Balican  et  1'  Adriatique,  P,  Didier  &  Cie.,  1873,  411, 

(2.  ed.,  1674). 
Dunati,  if.,  L'invasion  de  la  Serble  et  la  retralte  d' Albanie   (Ort.  1915, 

Jan.  1916),  Salonique,  1917,  40. 
Etam,  O;  Lea  Slaves  de  I'Adriatique  et  la  route  continental  de  Con- 
stantinople   (Conference  lue  k  la   Soci^ti   Royale  de   Geographie   de 

Londrea,  de  la  10  Jan.,  I9I6,  39). 
Ptm-Titaad,  Le  drame  serbe,  P,  Perrin,  1916. 
Frilfoy  f  Wlaluneitj,  Le  Montenegro  eontemporaine,  Paris,  1676. 
Qanrin,  A.,  L'Europc  au  jou  le  jour.  I.i  La  crise  boaniaque,  1909-S,  P, 

1917,  VII+49I. 
GaeTHovUi,  it.,  MOoab  Obrenovitdi,  Belgrade,  1906. 
GdraTd-Vant,   L.,   Les    Serbea    chei   eux    (Rer.    Pedag.,   LXVI,   1915, 

357-73). 
atncie,  0}.  A.,  Va  cri  de  dftresse  de  la  Serble  aSamie,  P,  Bereanutl^ 

1916,  33. 
Oodchaux,  Q.  j-  MotMot,  E.,  Notis  snr  le  Serble,  Bmxelles,  HaTCi, 

1910,  74. 
Oravitr.  O.,  La  nouvelle  Serbie  (Rev.  de  Paris,  XX,  1913,  417-48) ;  La 

quesUon  agraire  en  Boanic  (Quest,  dip.  et  col.,  Dec.,  1911)!  Le  Sand- 
tali  de  Novi  Parar   (Annaics  de  Geo.,  XXII,  1913). 
Oubenalit,  Campte  A.  de.  La  Serbie  et   lea  Scrbes,  lectures  et  impres- 

siona  Florence,  Seeber,  1897,  319  (P,  1898). 
Ovttinchich,  Drag.,  Publication  de  la  Yiiuposlavie.     Vivos  Voco.     Un  c^ 

deau  k  la  jeimesse  yougoslave  pour  le  nouvel,  Geneve,  19IT,  93. 
Barnard,  P.  J.,  Pu  de  U  &  I'Adriatique  et  les  Ballcans,  P,  1890. 
"  '    ",  l»  DrtloBBlM  MrtM>4nMtes  (Annals  de  g^graphle,  P, 


490  BUtUograpky 

der  Serben  von  Constantin  Jiticck   (ArcUr.   f.  dcriadie  Ff^olMfo 

1919,  XXXIII,  438-66,  XXXIV,  90»^}.    See  >tao  Us  Fratdi  wttefe. 

Ibid.,  XXVII,  1905,  175-81. 
Olmier,  L.  P.  F..  La  Bomle  et  PHctwtgenlae,  Parii,  Cofao.  1901,  SM. 
OtHUHid,  B.,  Sur  le  adavre  d'un  ardiduci  lei  arigloa  et  le  dinfappe- 

ment  du  coafliet  aiutro-Krbe,  P,  U15,  108. 
PiiiuitT,  J.,  Pix  tDOii  de  guerre  dans  lea  Balkani^  P,  1914 
Penev,  B.,  Lc  chaurinlmw  serbc,  Sophie,  1917- 
Ptrrier.  £.,  J.  RHmaeh,  M.  R.  VtnlUih.  L'effort  serb^  P,  Akan,  UH. 

40. 
Picot,  E.,  Les  Serba  de  Monfrie,  lenr  hlBtoire,  lean  priTll^ge^  kn 

jgUse,  leur  <tat  poUlique  et  aodal,  Prague.  Gr^gr  &  Oe.  1873,  4T4. 
Ftlton'teA,  /.  D.,  Ce  que  fera  la  Seriiie,  P,  Ubrslrie  FUdvtcber,  m%, 

115. 
Ptnon,  it..  Le  conflict  austn^wrbe  (Rer.  del  Dens  Hondes,  P,  v.  SI, 

1907,  638-68), 

Pitatii.  P.,  La  DafanaUe  da  ITM  k  181S,  P.  IMS. 

Port«,  B.,  Sur  le  route  d^exU,  Angers,  lib.  Grassii^  UU|  New  taftat* 

serbes  (Rer.  ped,  UEX.  1917,  A4M4). 
PouqutMU,  MemoJn  nir  T  lUnk   (Hteolres  de  I'AcL  dec  ZimciIpl 

vol  XII). 

fotUek,  ato 

grie,  P,  Cbi 
Q^nddao  CapitoAia,  Kotre  ictralte  de  Scrble,  Saknlqn^  191T. 
BaehUdt,  F.,  Xe  RoTaume  de  Serblei  Stode  d'historique,  dlplomatiqoe  et 

de  Droit  intern  atlonali  La  Scrble  aux  Serbei,  P.  Pedone,  1901,  T51. 
Radonitclt,  J,,  Le  droit  hfstorlque  dea  Roumains  et  dea  Serbeg  aor  le  B» 

nst,  P,  Pirard,  1818,  VJ. 
Romtttt,  A.,  Au  tecouT*  de  la  Serble.    Le  retour  d'un  bless^  P,  Pho- 

Nourltt,  1817,  XVIII-K339. 
R»y,  A.  A.,  La  question  des  BalCMU  devant  I'Europe.  Le  Montinteto 

K  travers  iniistolre,  F,  1916,  19. 
Rtgtuuiil,    E.,   Hiatoire   politique   et   sodale   des    Frlncipanters    Daa- 

ubiennes,  F,  1B55. 
RtitMcK  J.,  La  Serble  et  le  MontJaigro,  P,  1674,  185  (new  ed.  1876). 
R4U*,  R.  A.,  Impresstona  de  Serbie  (Bibliothique  universelle,  I.aussuDC, 

V.  79,  1815,  24-33} ;  Comment  les  Auatro-Hongrola  ont  fait  la  guerre 

en  Serbie,  P,  Colin,  1B15,  48i  Le  soldat  serbe,  Lauflanne,  Rennics  S.  A.. 

1915,  IS. 
Rip«T  <F  AknaUr,  0.  it,  Sur  les  Pas  des  AlUes,  P,  1914. 
itobsrf,  C,  Les  Slaves  de  Turquic,  P,  1968. 
Roektl  ^  TamiikljiteA,  Les  Pranco-Serl^e,  Bordeaux,  1916. 
BiuucJka,  tl.,  D'Uakub  &  St.  Jean-de-MMue,  Gcntre,  Atar,  1917,  96. 
Soror^aon,  F.,  \a  question  jougoslave  (Scfentia,  XX,  1917,  April). 
SorsI,  A..  La  Question  d'Orient  au  XVIlIe  siMe,  P,  18S9. 
SokoUroitch,  St.  P.  d»,  Le  probltoe  Italo-slave  dans  la  guerre  actuell^ 

P,  1915,  38{  Un  appel  serbe  au  Russes.    Extra  du  "Monde  SIatc,"  Na 

3-4,  P,   1917;  I.e8  rapports  serbo-roumaines.    Extra  de   "La   Rerue 

des  Sciences  Politiqucs,'*  15  Juin,  19IT,  367-00:  Le  mirage  bulgare  et  la 

guerre  enropeenne:  Extralt  de  la  "Rev.  dtiistolre  diplomatique,"  P, 

1917,  93. 
gpalaUcovUeh,  M.,  La  Bosnie  et  I'Henfgovinei  fitude  dlplomatiqD^  P, 


BibUography  491 


189T. 
Blatuiieaileli,  O.  M.,  Le  bombardroent  de  I'UniTcraM  de  Belgrade,  P, 

WIS,  90. 
Btojaiiorirh,  Tf.,  Bosnie  et  Herze^vine  (onnexion-desannexion),  Genive, 

1917;  La  Serbie  d'hicr  et  de  demain,  P,  191T,  XIII+177, 
StuTztneggeT,  C.  La  Serbie  en  guerre,  I91*-1916,  Neuchdlei,  1B16. 
Tabumo,  J.  de.  De  Koumanovo  h  Monastir,  P,  1913. 
Tamaro,  A.,  Trieste  et  son  rdle  flntigermanique,  P.  I9I7. 
TailUrndtr,  R.  O.  E.,  La  Serbie:  Kara-George  et  Milosh,  P,  Didler  &  Cle, 

1872,  XIl+413. 
Tchimirikileh,  St.,  Le  probleme  Yougoslave.     Extrait  ilu  Bulletin  Mon- 

tfnigrln.  No.  5,  du  dec.  1917,  16. 
Tento,  M.,  La  tragedii  Serbe   (Nout.  rev.,  P.  v.  143,  19CP3,  S-U). 
ThUri,  H.,  La  Serbie;  son  passi  et  son  avenir,  F,  Drsmard-Bandiy, 

1876,  XVI-I-1S9. 
Tomitch,  Jov.,  Les  Albanais  en  VIeille-Serbie  et  dans  le  Sandjak  de 

Novi-Baiar,  P,  Haciiettc  ft  Cie,  1913,  X+Bl. 
TofTMon,  L.  h.,  Ls  retraite  de  Serbie,  P,  1916. 

Toiidmi,  C.,  Notice  sur  la  bibliograplue  du  Montenegro,  Paris,  1B89. 
Topinard,  P.,  Le  prfndpe  des  nationality  A  propos  de  la  peninsula  des 

Balkans   (Rev.  d'Anthr.,  ISS6,  134^). 
Trttiich-PavUeliitch,  Le  regime  austro-hongrois,  1917,  P,  Iroprimerie  des 

Beatui-Arls,  1917,  16. 
Dbkini,  J.  H.  A.,  Lea  Serbes  de  Turquie;  itude  des  hlstoriques,  statis- 

tiques  et  politiques  sur  la  principante  de  Serbie,  de  Montinigro  et  les 

pa^s  serbe  ad j  scents.   P,  Dentu,   1865,   336;   La   Question  d'   Orient 

derant  1'  Europe,  P,  1SS4;  Letters  Bur  la  Turquie,  P,  1654. 
Vattal,  J.,  Aver  I'armfe  d'Orient;  Dardanelles,  Serbie.  Salonlque   (arril 

1916— Janvier  191S),  P,  Plon-Nouritt  &  Cie,  19IS. 
Va$»iUivUck,  D.,  La  Bosnie  et  I'  Henfgovine,  Belgrade,  Davidorltcb, 

1909,  69. 

Vtllay,  Ch.,  La  Question  de  V  Adriatique,  P,  Chapdst,  1916,  136. 
Veritiu,  Le  Mont6n£gro,  pages  dliistoire  dipltnndtlque,  P,  Flqniferc,  1917, 

99. 
VtmUteh,  R.  M.,  Le  vrale  cause  de  la  guerre  ei 
Vialla,  L,  C,  Voyage  hlstorlqne  et  politique  e 

Whtltr,  O.,  Voyage  de  Dalmatie,  etc..  La  Hoye,  1723,  3  vols. 
Wmpftit,  Ch.  de,  Dans  les  Balkans,  P,  Chapelot,  1913,  40. 
Wytint,  J.,  Les  morlaques,  Venice  on  Tadone,  1T8B,  3  vols. 
TakchUck,  Q.,  Le  Banat,  P,  Plon-Nouritt  &  Cie,  1916;  L'Burope  et  la 

resurrection  de  la  Serbie  (1004-1834),  P,  Hachette,  1907,  X+ASO- 
YriarU,  Les  Bords  de  I'AdriaUque  et  le  Mont^igro,  P,  187B. 
ZtilltT,  Leff  origines  cbr£tiennea  dans  la  province  de  Dalmatie,  P,  1906. 
ZuJoeicA,  /.  U.,  Les  Serbea,  P,  1917,  44. 

Les    Conflicts   des   races   en    Austriche-Hongroi.      Address   by   Georges 
BInndel  &  others   (Soc.  de  geog.  conunereiale  de  Paris,  Boll^  v.  33, 

1910,  UI-64)  i  Servia:  Forrfts,  Service  des,  Les  for«tea  ft  la  chosse, 
Paris,  Imp.  Chaix,  19O0,  60;  Notice  sur  I'instruction  publique  en 
Serbie,  P,  Chaix,  1900,  33 1  L'  Agriculture  en  Serbie,  P,  Chafat, 
1900,    lOfli    Nouvelle    carte    de    la   partic    orientale    et    occidentale 


49S  BibUograpky 

de  Dalmatle,  Venice,  P.  Santini,  17B0;  Le  R^giine  PoUtiqiie 
d*Aii8triche-Hongroi  en  Bosnle-Hen^govine:  A  les  Proces  de  Honte 
Trahison,  par  un  gronpe  d'Hommes  politique  yoago-filaves,  P,  Znpie- 
merle  NouTeUe-Aunemame,  1916, 103;  L«'Unit6  loagodaye:  Manifeste  de 
la  Jeunesse  Serbe,  Croate  et  Slovtoe  reanle*  P,  Plon-Nouritt  &  Oc^ 
1915,  53;  Echoes  d*  Orient,  P,  since  1898;  La  Revne  Slav^  P»  190C- 
1909;  Deux  nois  de  campagne  en  Serbie,  P»  Libralre  de  PAnnde^  1916^ 
71;  Au  secours  des  enfante  serb;  notre  mission  en  Albanie  (janyier, 
1916);  Association  nationale  des  orphelins  de  la  guerre,  P,  Si^e- 
sociale,  1916,  40;  Les  pays  et  le  peuple  yougoslaves,  P»  1916^  56; 
Essai  de  bibliographie  iran^aise  sur  les  Serbes  el  les  Croates  (1554- 
1900),  Belgrade  (Royal  Serbian  Academy),  1900;  Les  Percfeutlons 
des  Yougoslaves,  P,  PIon-Kouritt^  1916,  95;  Litalie  et  les  ToogodafCi 
(La  Nation  Tch^ue,  II,  1916,  80S^);  La  Serbie  et  la  Bull 
1876,  L,  1876 ;  Les  Pays  Yougo-Slave  (Croatie-Serbie),  son  ^tat  pi 
P,  1874;  La  Serbie  et  la  Turqnie  devant  I'Europe,  P,  1876;  La 
d'  Orient,  1877-1878;  Guerre  de  Bosnie,  1878,  etc,  P,  1880;  Cent  doot 
ou  ignore  le  martyre,  Les  Yougo-Slaves  et  la  guerre,  P»  1916;  Les 
Yougo-Slaves-Leur  union  nationale,  P,  1917;  BuUstk^  Y<mffO$ki0,  P 
(a  periodical).  Comit6  des  6tudiants  serbes:  Rapport  trimestriel,  P, 
Vougirard,  1917,  8;  La  Serbie  et  le  Mont6n6gro,  Genire^  La  Rq^ 
giani,  1917,  15;  Comity  Taudrois  de  Secours  aux  Serbes:  Rapport  sur 
son  active  du  ler  octobre  au  ler  Janvier,  1917,  Lausanne,  Concorde,  191T 
20;  Appel  des  Etudlants  Serbes  aux  Universit^s  neutres  du  monde 
entier,  Geneve,  "VlUa"  Socidte  des  Etudlants  Serbo-Croato-Slov&itt, 
1917,  30;  Le  Programme  Yougoslaves  (avec  un  cart),  P,  1916,  SO;  La 
succession  d'Austriche,  Le  programme  yougoslave:  Extrait  de  *lie 
Genevois,'*  91  aout,  1916,  8;  Histoire  Yougoslave,  P,  1916,  39;  Mteoire 
Suppl^mentaire  sur  la  Question  Yougoslave,  P,  1916,  12;  Les  Yougo- 
slave et  les  conference  de  Brest-Litovsk,  Geneve,  Chaulmontot,  1918, 
15;  Pages  d'histoire— 1914— 1916,  P,  Berger-Levrault,  1916,  125;  Pre- 
cis d^histoire  Serbe,  P,  1917;  Rev.  intern.  d6  Sociolo^e,  August  1916; 
Ilevue  des  Sciences  Polltiques,  June,  1917;  L'oevre  intellectuelle,  morale 
et  materielle  de  "La  Nation  Serbe  en  France,"  P,  Publid  par  la  Ow- 
respondance  d'  Orient,  1917,  15;  Les  Lettres,  les  Sciences  et  les  Arte 
Yougoslaves,  P,  1916,  24;  La  Question  AlbanaLse  (by  Biancour,  Ch6- 
radame,  Wesselitsky,  Yakshitch,  etc.),  P,  1912,  etc 

C  Oerman 

Adamovich,  Die  Vegetatlonsverhfiltnisse  der  Balkanl&nder,  W,  1910. 
Alfoldi,  B,,  Fiihrer  durch  Ungam,  Kroatlen  und  Slavonlen,  W,  1900. 
Andonovitch,  M,  J.,  Offener  Brief:  Das  Konlgreich  Serbien  gegentiber 

den  bulgarischen  Unfung  beleuchtet,  Frieburg,  Schweiz,  1916,  19. 
Andric,  A.,  Geschlchte  des  FUrstenthums  Montenegro,  W,  WaUishaaer, 

1853,  Xll-f  150. 
Angersiein,  W.,  Der  Auf stand  in  der  Herzegovina  und  die  historiscbe 

Entwicklung  der  orientalischen  Frage,  Lg,  Luckhardt,  1875,  54. 
Asboth,  T,  von,  Bosnien  und  Herzegovina,  W,  1888. 
AttetM,  M„  Bosnien  einst  und  jetz^  W,  Seidel,  1913,  32. 
Ba€mreUher,  J,  M.,  Bosnische  Eindriicke,  W,  1908. 
Balkanikut  (Stojan  Protic),  Das  albanesische  Problem  and  die  Besie- 


Bibliography  493 

bnngeo  iwlidien  Sertden  nnd  Osterrdcb-Ungsm,  Lg,  Wlgand,  1013^ 

10». 
BakiUelt,  W.,  Serblscbea  Sclnilwesen   (Rein's  Handb.  der  ndagogik, 

VIII,  1908,  M8). 
Ballif,  P.,  WaMcrbsnten  in  Bosnlen  ond   Henegovliia,  Wlen,   1890; 

Ritmlsche  Strosse  In  Bosnien  and  Hetregovina,  W,  1893,  etc. 
Balagdaiiich,  Z.,  Die  Entitehung  der  radikalen  Partd  in  Serbiea  (Neue 

Zeft,  XVIII,  1899,  B03-9). 
SombiTff,  F.,  Geschlchte  der  orlenUUgchen  Angelegenhdten,  W,  1S93. 
B*ek  V.  Matutagttta,  Die  VerbreltungsyerliiUtuisse  der  lllfrischea  Ltta- 

der,  W,  1900. 
£*<r.  P..  Die  orientaUscbe  PoUtik  Osterrdchs  sdt  1774.  Prag  &  Lg,  ISIO. 
BiUmak-WaiMiohit,  Der  serbUcb-buIgariscbe  Krleg,  Wlen,   1B86. 
Bomi,  M.  J.  (Ed.)i  Die  Balkaafrag^  Uilnchen,  Doncker  &  Humbold, 

1914,933. 
B<mi,  A..  Die  cuTOpHlscbe  Tnrkd,  W,  1S89,  2  vola. 
Brown,  B.,  Durche  Nlederland,  Teatadiland,  Ungam,  Serria,  BulgArieD. 

Mscedonlen,  etc,  Nilrmberg,  1681. 
Bwlowla,  E.,  Katalog  der  griechiscben  Vase  tn  Bosnisch-HenegorlnlKhe 

Landesmnseuins  in  SaraJeTo,  W,  1919. 
SMchnt,  A.,  Die  BoUcanvrnkei,  Lg,  1890. 

DUfHbaeh,  Q.  L,  A.,  Die  VgUcssUmnie  der  enropaischen  TUrkd,  Frank- 
furt, 18TT. 
VoU,  Stndlen  nir  Geograplile  des  alten  Mokedonlen  nnd  Alt-Serideig 

Stodtambof,  IS9I. 
OliaplotAe*,  Slaronlen  tind  Kroatlen,  Pest,  lflI9. 
DimUx,  L.,  Die  fBratUche  VerbHltnlsse  und  Elnilchtangen  Bosnians  nnd 

der  Heraegorlna,  W,  Frick,  190S,  VII-f389. 
Bekart,  B.  Dit  M.,  Ranke  nnd  die  Serben  (Deutadie  Re?.,  XXXTV,  1909, 

38-i6). 
DragoHi,  Bdltr  «ot»  BabnJierit,  Strateglsche  Betrachtungen  nber  dot 

serbisdi-buIgariBdKn  Erieg,  W,  1886, 
Bngtl,  /.   O.  VIM,  Gcschichte   des   Prejstaates   Ragnso,   W,   IBOTi   Ge- 

scblclite  Ton  Sertiia  nnd  Bosnia  (ArchiTea  of  tiK  Untveraitr  of  HaUe, 

XLIX,  8rd  p.,  HaDe,  1801). 
Bichtrieh,  O.,  Jagdrelsen  In  KorwegOt,  In  Bosnien-Heraegorina,  in  Abe- 

sinien,  B,  Reimer,  1910,  VII-(-3S3. 
Fiala,  F.  C.  t>.,  tiber  prOhlstorlsdie  Bosnlen-Henegovlna,  W.  &  Sara- 
jevo,  1891-7. 
FUehtr,  B.,  Die  Haar-nnd  Kleldertraeht  rorgeschlditllclier  Earpatben 

und  BalkanvQlker  (Arch.  f.  Anthrop.,  VII.  1909,  1-16). 
FUchtr,   Th.,   Die   dnd   sildennnitllsehen   Halblnseln    (KircholFs   Unser 

WIssen  Ton  der  Erde,  W,  1898). 
Foumitr,  A.,  Der  SicbdbUrger  Distrlkt  (N.  P.  Prcsse,  Wlen,  No.  15571, 

1907) ;  WIe  wlr  lU  Bosnien  kamen,  Wlen,  1909. 
Frtftoff,  Q.,  Handkarte  von  MoDteneETO  uad  den  angreiiEenden  Gebleten 

Oaterreicb-Ungam,  Serbiens,  and  Albanien,  W,  Frt^^g  &  Cie,  1913. 
OmrUome,  M.,  MiloS  Obrenovia,  Bdgwid,  1908-9,  9  vols. 


,  Bo«nlscI>^negoTinlBche  Vetfassnngs-nnd  pollUscItf  Gmnd- 


404  BibBografkg 

Oofeerie,  89^  Die  Unacfae  dtr  icibiicMiqlgjuiiebcn 
]%78s   MakrirVmifn   vnd   Alt-Sertnen,   W,   1989;   Der 


▼, 


grudaehe  Krieg,  1876-78,  W,  1879,  3  toIs.;  Ohmlhinqi 
Lafe,  W,  191 K 
Orotke,  H^  Diirdi  AJbuiai  imd  MontoKgns  MffaidKB,  HSrike.  1919; 

n^ 

OrHmfjera,  K^  Die  Awnrfnfse  md  GnmdcigeuluuniioMqn  in  Boaiiai 

und  HenegoWna  (£  i:  VolkswisB.  SoooL,  1910);  also  aqpantdf,  L^ 

VJlh 
Ornnd,  Die  OberflacfaeDformai  der  dinaiiscben  Gdnrpes  f .  Gs  t 

I'.rdkande  zn  Berlin,  1908) ;  Bef^biige  inr  Morphc^gie  der  dinnisdva 

CfhlrfTS  (G<t>f^.  Abhandlangen,  IX,  1910). 
ffahn,  /.  O.  9.,  Reise  Ton  B^^rad  nacfa  Salonik,  W,  18fl8;  Reise  dnrch 

die  Gebiete  dts  Drina  und  Vardar,  W,  1S67;  Albanrsisrhe  StndicB,  W, 

HoMitH,  K.  (E.  Kurt),  IMe  riUnnlicfae  Entwiddong  Montcnegros  (Bet- 

ermann*8  Mitteilungen,  toL  56,  1910, 11S-U) ;  Reise  dnrch  MonteDegR^ 

Wien,  Hartleben,  ISfiO,  VI -f 236;  Beitrage  xur  pfafsichen  GeognpUe 

von  Montenegro,  Gotlia,  1895. 
JleimfeUen,  Die  dentsche  Kolonien  in  Bosnia,  W,  1911. 
Ilelwald,  Die  Etiinologie  der  Balkanliinder  (Das  Ausland,  No.  49  &  ^ 

1872). 
ITfrzog,  M,  A.,  Zum  Thronwerhsel  in  Serbicn,  Spiex,  Maurcr,  190i,  5^ 
Illlferding,  A,  V.,  Geschichte  der  Serben  und  Bulgaren,  Bautxcn,  1856- 

64,  2  vols. 
Jlonui,  AltertUmer  der  Herzegovina  und  der  s&dlichen  Teile  BosnienSi 

W,  1882. 
Jfofmann,  Die  Makedonien,  Gottingen,  1900. 
Jforfjwicz,  E.  R,  v..  Die  Bczirlcsunterstutzungsfonde  in  Bosnien  und  der 

Ilcrzep-ovina,  W,  1802. 
JlunaerhUhler,  If.,  Die  schwcizerische  Militarmission  nach  dem  serbiscb- 

bulgariscben  Kricfrsschauplatz,  Frauenfcld,  Huber,  1886,  181-|-X. 
Ippen,  Th„  Skutnri  und  die  nordalbanesfsche  Kiisteebene,  Sarajevo,  1907. 
Jelic,  L.,  Das  liltcste  knrtofrraphische  Denkmal  aber  die  rSmische  Provim 

Dalmaticn   (Wissenschaftliche  MitteiL  aus  Bosnien  and  Herzegovina, 

VII,  167-214). 
Jentzsch,  Scrl)ien  (Nord  &  SQd,  B,  1915,  Bd.  155,  pp.  299-316). 
Jiricek,  K,  J,,  Geschichte  der  Serben,  Gotha,  Perthes,  1911;  Die  Hcer- 

strassc  von  Rclgrad  nach  Constantinopel  und  die  Balkanpasse,  Prajr, 

Tcmpsky,    1877;    Ilandclsstrnssen   und    Bergwerke   von    Scrbien   und 

Bofinicn  wahrcnd  dcs  Mittclalters,  Prag,  1879;  Die  Romanen  in  die 

Stildtcn  Dalmnticns,  B,  1902-4;  Serbie   (Geschichte  der  curopaischc 

Stnatcn,  Gotha,  1911). 
Jorga,  N.,  Gcsrluchte  des  osmanischcn  Reiches,  Gotha,  1908-13,  5  vols. 
Jovanoric,  Montcncgrinische   Rcchtsgeschichte    (Z.   f.   vergl,  Rechtswis- 

scnschaft,  XV,  134). 
K allay,  v.  Jh,  Gcscliichte  der  scrbischen  Auf stands  1807-10,  W,  1910; 

(jcrschiclitc  der  Serl)en,  Budapest  &  Lg,  1877-85   (2  parts). 
Kanitz,  1\  Ph.,  Das  Konigreich  Serbicn,  und  das  Serbenvolk  vor  der 

Koincrzcit  bis  zur  Gcgenwart,  Lg,  Meyer,  1904-1909,  2  vols.;  Serbicn: 

Ilistorlscli-ctlinograpliische  Reiscstudicn  aus  den  Jaliren  1859-1868,  L& 


BibUograpkjf  496 

Fries,  I9C8,  XXTV+tUt  Relse  In  SUd-Serblen  und  Nord-Bulgarien, 
atisEefilhrt  Im  Jahre  1864  (Kais.  Akad.  d.  Wiss,  PhiL-hist.  Cl^  Denk- 
Echrift,  VOL  ITth,  1068,  1-IG6):  RUmische  Studien  In  Serbient  Der 
Donau-GrenEwallp  das  Strassenctz,  die  StHdte,  Castelle,  Denkmale, 
Thermen  und  Berf^werke  lur  Rdmerzcft  Im  Kjinigreich  Serbicn  (Ibid^ 
roL  41,  No.  II,  1893,  158  pp.) ;  Die  rOmischen  Funde  in  Serbicn  (Ibid, 
T.  36.  1861,  195-303) ;  Serbicns  byuntisehe  MoQumente,  W.  1869. 
Kapper,  S.,  Montenegro  (Deut,  Rundsehau,  VII,  1876,  98J-93,  414-95; 
\'III,  18T6,  11&-13T);  Moutenegrinische  Skiuen   (lb.,  IX,  18T6,  3T4< 

_eo). 

1903;  Die  Eisenenlagerst&ttea  in  Bosnlen  und  Henegorina,  Lg, 

1310. 
Kavtiky,  K.,  Osterrelch  und  Serbien  (Neue  Zeit,  37,  I90S-9.  860-67). 
Ktstler,   O.,  Serbien:  wirtscbaflUcbe   Verfaaltnisse  und  deren   Entwick- 

lung,  B,  1910, 
Klaic,  v.,  Slawonien  Ton  10.  bis  mm  13.  Jahrhundert,  Agram,  1883| 

Geschlchte  Bosnlens  TOn  den  Ultesten  Zeiten  bis  turn   Verfedle  des 

Kanigreiches,  Lg,  1885. 
Komlo*iy,  F.  v..  Das  RechtTerfaliltnis  Bosnieos  uud  der  Henegorina  cu 

Ungarn,  Budapest,  1909,  III+138. 
Kohn,  W.,  Serbien,  Semlin,  Karamata,  1894,  390. 

Kraut*,  Die  vereinlgten  KOnigrelche  Kroatien  und  Slavonien,  W,  1869. 
Krone*,  F.  v.  Rilter,  Joseph  Freiherr  v.  Simbschen  und  die   Stellung 

tisteireichs  tvr  serbischen  Frage  1807-1810  (Arch.  f.  Sster.  Geaehichte, 

V.  76,  1890,  127-260). 
Ertnjavi,  I.,  Dalmatiens  nnd  Bosnlens  staatarechtUche  Zuknnft   (Oster, 

Rundsehau,  VIII,  1906,  Heft  103-103,  351-3);  Die  poUtlschen  VerhUt- 

nisse  Kroatiens   (Ibid.,  Ill,  Heft  99-93,  3-19). 
Euchinka,   Q.,   Die   Eisenbalinco   und    Befestignagen   Serbiens    (Peler- 

munn'B  MittelL  I,  No.  68,  1919,  949-43). 
KarLc,  Toktische  Beispiele  aus  den  Kriegen  der  neuesten  Zeiti  I.  Der 

serbisch-bulgarischc  Krieg,  B,  1901, 
Enttchbaeh,  A.,  Die   Serben  im   Balkankrieg  1913-1913  und   im   Krieg 

gegen  die  Bulgaren,  Stuttgart,  Franck,  1913,  150. 
Levy,  M.,  Die  Sephardlm  in  Bosnien,  Sarajevo,  1911. 
Jjiiiffke,  A.,  Montenegro  and  das  Dalmntinische  KUstenland  (Greiubote, 

66,  1907,31-7). 
Luktie,  A.,  RelsefUhrer  durch  Kroatien  und  Slawonien,  Agram,  1993. 
Liix,  J.  A.,  Reisebilder  bus  DalmaUen  (Greniboten,  67,  1908,  499-7). 
Mae  A'eurait  O'KtHy,  F.,  Vor  fUnfUndiwanzig  Jahren:  Eigene  EHuner- 

ungcD  aus  der  Okkupstions-KampBgne,  1878,  in  Bosnien,  Grats,  1908, 

V1+158. 
Maadl,  L.,  Oaterrelch-Ungam  und  Serbien:  ein  Beltrag  snr  Erkenntnlss 

der  herrscbenden  poliUsclien  Ideen  unter  den  Serben,  W,  Reissner, 

1911,  76;  Osterreicb-Ungam  und  Serbien  nach  dem  Balkankiiege,  W, 

Perles,  1913,  60. 
"Marquart,  OsteuropKIscbe  und  OstosiatisciK  Strelfdlge,  Lg,  1893. 
Matkovitieh,  P.,  Kroatian  und  Slawonien  nacb  sdnen  pl^dscben  und 

KeisUgen  VerhUtnissen,  Agram,  1873;  Die  orogrsphiscbe  Gmppierung 

der  SUd-Cn»tl8chen  Hocbebcne  (Petennanii's  MIttL,  1873). 


408  BibSiographg 

n  Drcsdeo,  XXIIT.  liPS,  194-80). 
Schwarz,  A.,  Serbicn  und  Mrmtenepoi   mllltBrisdi-geograpfalaclies  md 

statistitches  Handbueh,  Lkibach,  KleiumaTr  &  Bamberg,  IMS,  35. 
Sehviars,  B.,  Montenegro,  Lg,  18^ 
Sclncarzloit,   Vber   Bolehungm  awUriwn  Dentschland  ond   SeiUcB  fa 

Vernnfreiiheit  and  Gegenwut  (Jahib,  d.  t  k.  Akadonle  Ki  Brftu^ 

"    ^.  Heft  33.  1900,  iSB). 
atr-L€Teh«nfeld,  A.  •., 
iemerskl,  1879,  Vlll+aiS. 
SchvicktT.  J.   U.,  Politbdie  Gcadddite  der  Serben  In  Uogun,  Buda- 
pest, leso. 
Sefon-IFaito*,  R.  W.,  AbMlntfamns  la  Erontlen,  W,  Stern.  1909.  33; 
SUbertz,  P.,  Albanlen  nnd  die  Albanesen,  W,  1900. 
Bim»k,  M.,  PoUtlKbe  Geschicfate  dei  KOnlgreklKi  Bomlen  nnd  RaiM. 

W,  nST. 
Smiljanic,    M.    V.,    Bdtrlm    mot    Sledelongskimde    SndaerUeni^    V, 

Lechner,  1900,  S9. 
Smollf.  L.,  Die  neuen  RdduUndcr  OsterTdcb-UnKarai,  W.  1909. 
Botnowtky,  T.  vo».  Die  BalkanpoUtlk  daterndcli-Ungam  aelt  1806,  9  nil.; 

Die  PoUtlk  fm  Hababuroerreiche,  B,  1913-1914,  9  toU. 
Staelin,  K.,  MoateDcgro  (Deut  Rundschau,  t.  IH,  1913,  93-110). 
atari.  P.,  Die  Kroaten   (Die  Valker  Osterrelch-Ungam,  WIcn,  toL  X 

1381-188?} ;  Die  Kroaten  im  Kenlgreich  Kroatien  und  SUwonlen,  W 

&  Teschen,  1889. 
Btitgliix,  U.,  Istrien  und  Dalmatien:  Brlefe  nnd  Erinneningen,  Stutt< 

gart,  184fi. 
Strauit,  A.,  Bosnische  Stiidte  (Ini  Au8  aUen  WeltteUen,  XV). 
Slrvck,  Makedonische  Fahrten,  Lg,  1908. 
BtuTztnegger,  C,  Serbien  Im  europttiscbpn  Krlefie  1914-15,  ZUrioh,  FOsf^ 

19IA,  173;  Serbisches  Rotes  Kreuts  und  intcrnattonale  LjebestKtigkal 

wahrend   dea   Balkankricges,   19I9-19I3,   Neucbdtel,   1914;    Serbien  am 

Jahresfnde  1915;  I.icht  In  die  Wirren  des  Bnlknns,  Zurich.  1914. 
Btuimann,  A.,  Die  Armee  Serbiens  aiid  Montenepras,  L,  Ruhl,  1914,  IS. 
Thaltoczy,  Studien  cur  Gescliichte  Bosnicns  uud  Serbieos  im  Mittelaller, 

MUnchen,  1914. 
TkcUte,  v..  Das  Staatsrccht  des  Filrstentbuma  Scrblens,  Lg,  1858. 
TMt£«,  Geoiogisiclie  (Jbcrsiclit  von  Muntcnepro,  W,  1S81. 
Totaatchek,  W.,  Die  Tor-sinwische  Topographic  der  Bosnia,  Heneftoriiu. 

Crna  Goro,  etc.   (Mitt.  d.  Geogr.  ties..  W,  XXIII,  1880,  497-5:28,  £45- 

ST);  Die  slten  Thrilker,  W,  1893;  Die  hcutigin  Bi'wulimcr  Mnccdonieni 

(Simdcrabdruck  aus   dcm   ^'c^hnndlg.   des   IX.   D.  Gcogr.      Tares  ia 

Wien,  1895,  B,  1801). 
Tomloititt,  Z.  4"  LamUberff,  H..  Vorentworf  m  einem  StrafgcseUbnck 

fUr  dns  Konlgreifh  Serbien;  Nach  dem  amtlii-'licii  Ausjiabc  des  Juslii- 

minlsteriums  Ubersetit  und  herausgcgeben.   I),  Guttenberg,  1911. 
Tonla,  P.,  Materialien  eu  eincr  Geoio^e  der   llallian-Halbinsel    (Jahrk 

K.  K.  geol.  RHchsanst,  W,  v.  33,  1883,  61-111). 
Tnma,  A.,  Serbien,  Hannover,  1894. 

TAunmonn,  Geschichte  der  (Istlii-hen  europKischen  Viilkcr,  W,  1908, 
UVmmr.  von.  Die  Abltlsunfc  drr  KraetengrunJe  in  Bosnien  und  HenuiH 

Vina  (Oster  Uundsclwu.  1913). 
Ymnl»ry,  U.,  B(»niai  nnd  Henegovlna,  oder  die  slawi.whc   Unlertana 


Bibliography  499 

der  Pforte  (Deat.  Rtrndschaii,  II,  1ST5,  342-S6);  Wandenmgea  doTCb 

Montenegro,  W,  1880. 
VOovikif,  T.  B.  S.,  Die  Serben  Im  sUdlichen  Ungsm,  In  Dslmatien, 

Bosnien  imd  tn  der  HenegorinB,  W,  FrdisskB,  ]8gi,  403. 
Waither,   C,   bsterreich-ungarische  VerwaltnnK   nnd  WirtschaflspoIlUk 

in  Boenien  und  HerzegOTlna  (Z.  f.  Folitik,  B,  toL  IV). 
W^ord,  Die  nationalea  Bestrebungcti  der  BalkanvSlker,  Lg,  1890 1  Die 

AromuDCD,  Lg,  1895. 
WUmer,  A.  E.,  Ads  Serbten  tmd  Bulgarient  Schlldenmgen  Ton  Land 

nnd  Leute,  Lg,  Greasner  &  Sdiramm,  1885,  120. 
WiOingha»u»n  ^  SKxtmanaT,  H.  F.,  v.,  Du  kunigliche  Serbien,  geogra- 

phlscbMnrntSrUch  dargestellt,  Presfiburg,  Drodtleff,  16S3,  143. 
Wirth,  A.,  Die  Serbenfrage  (Nord  &  Slid,  t.  139,  1909,  513-90), 
ZtWhammtT,  A.  O.,  Zur  phfsicalischeo  Geographic  Kroatiens  und  Slaw- 

onicns   (Petermaiin's  Mittlellunf^n,   1859);   Die  Waf^recbte  und  Sen- 

krechtc  GUedening  Osterrdchiseh-Kroatiens  {Ibid..  1861). 
Zi*hwtck,  J.,  Vergangenheit,  Breslau,  Preusse  JUnger,  IBIS,  17. 
SUmka,  C,  Die  Ursache  des  WelUirieges;  das  Dnuna  von  Sarajevo,  L^ 

Vogel.  1914^  139. 
ZInlwitm,  /.  W.,  Gescbichte  des  osmaniachen  Rdches,  GoUib,  1810-63, 

7  Tola. 


Z{fw«I,  Q.,  Die  riStniscbe  HerrsdiBft  in  Illjrien  bla  anf  Aagnstna,  Lg, 

ZoiitAc,  v.,  Statifitiscbe  Skine  der  KSnigreicb  Eroatlen  nnd  Slavonlen, 
Agram,  1885,  170]  DemograpiUsdw  Aiodten  in  den  KOnigreich  Knw- 
tiea  and  Slaronlen,  Agram,  1887. 

Zupanle,  i7»  AltserUcn  and  die  albonesische  Frage,  W,  Lnscidfatkr, 
»13,A5. 

^sscnschaftUche  Mitteilongen  ana  Bosnien  nnd  HenegoTina,  W,  1913- 
1900,  7  Tola.;  OfficleUe  Ergebnisie  der  Viehzahlungen  (1879  &  1895) 
und  Landwlrtschaft  in  Bosnlen  and  Herzegovina  (1899),  W,  Gerrold'a 
Stihne,  1900;  Die  Memoiien  dea  K»aiga  Milan:  Zehn  Kapitel  aua  dem 
Leben  dea  ersten  Serbenkiinigs — nach  seinem  binterlassenen  Fapieren 
dargesUUt,  ZUrich,  Srhmidt,  1919,  169;  KOnigreich  Kroatfen  und  Sla- 
TonicD  anf  der  MUleniuma — Landeaausstellung  des  KSnlgrelclia  Un- 
gam  In  Budapest,  1896,  Agram,  1896,  VlI-f-2S8;  Alter  und  nener 
Staat  dea  KDnigrelchs  Dalmatiens,  1718;  Montenegro  nnd  adn  Herr- 
■cberbau,  1906;  Der  serbisch-bulgarJsche  Krieg  (Grcnibote,  v.  M,  1885, 
438-4U) ;  Serbiena  poUtische  and  moralische  Bekehrung  (Ibid.,  v.  58, 
1899, 4S3-48)  j  Bosnlen  und  NeuOsterreich,  Lg,  Brockbaua,  1886,  X-i-94[ 
Montenegro  und  Montenegriner:  EIn  Bdtrag  eur  Kenntnla  der 
ennqkUachen  Turkd  und  des  aerblschen  Volkea,  Stuttgart,  1837; 
Kri(^  der  aerbiach-bulgarische  von  1875:  Eine  mititariache  Studie  von 
(Inen  dcntscben  (rfBxier,  Itermatadt,  1687;  Quellen  und  Forschungen 
■nr  Knnde  der  Balkaabalbinael,  Saralero.  1919;  Scbriften  der  Ballcan' 
komi-i.-inn,  \V.  inno-<"n;  lli".nii-iis  Gptrciiwnrt  und  nHchstc  Zuknnft. 
Lg,  lS8fi,  Vl+94:  Ziir  (IritiitioruiiK  "licr  ik-n  ((cgenwartigen  Stand 
der  tuisnUchen  VerwaltuD);,  W,  1H8I.  40;  Berggeaets  filr  Boa- 
nieo    und    Henegovina,    und    VolkswirtBchuft,   W,    1881,    113;    Die 


coo  Bibliography 

Landwlrtachsft  In  Bosnlcn  and  Heraegovina,  Sarajero,  189S,  IX 
+379;  Bosnlen  unter  Osterreichlsch-ungarlsche  VerwBltnng,  Lg, 
1988,  68;  Altgeincine  Gcscliichtc  «ber  VfrmBgcn  fUr  das 
FUrstenthum  Montenegro,  B,  I89S,  LXIV+lSl;  Erlebte*  in  Bosokn, 
W,  18TB;  Feldpostbriefe  aus  BoEoien,  W,  1978;  Histori9cb-b»i>- 
graphisehe  Beschreibung  von  Bosnien  und  Serblen,  W,  1831,  19i;  Ok 
Occupation  Bosniens  und  deren  Polgen,  W,  1878;  Die  Occupatioa 
Bosniens  und  dcr  Heraegovina,  W,  18TS,  X+906;  Der  AufsUnd  m  det 
Herzegovina,  Sild-BoBoien  und  SUd-Dalmatien,  1881-1882,  W,  188li 
Straffgcsete  fiber  Verbrechen  und  Vergehen  ftlr  Bosoien  vai  * 
Herregovlna  (June  36,  1S80),  W,  1881,  98;  Strftfprocessordnong  fdf 
Bosni'cn  und  die  HenegDvinE^  W,  1881,  Bl  (passed  Aug.  31,  1880); 
Die  legitimen  und  historlscben  Rechte  Croatiens  und  der  Augd^ch  mlt 
Ungarn,  W,  1871;  Der  Voiksprocess  der  Magyaren  und  Kroaten,  V, 
1848;  ActenmoEslge  Relation  von  den  Vampiren  oder  menschetiSlD- 
gem,  welchc  sich  In  dicsen  und  vorlgen  Jahren,  Id  KOnlgreich  Serbia 
herfUhren  gelten,  Lg,  1739;  Betrachtungen  Uber  das  Ftlrsteatbum  Scr- 
biens,  W,  IBfil;  Historisch-topogrHphiitche  Beschreibung  van  Bosnlto 
und  Serblens,  W,  1921;  Der  serbisch-bulgarische  Krieg  bia  Kum  Wsf- 
fenfitillstand,  MUnden  In  West,  16B6,  VIII+llO;  Der  serbisch-twl- 
gariscbe  Krieg  und  seine  Folgen,  W,  Budapest,  18S6,  114;  Der  serbiKhe 
Bcwegung  in  SUdungam,  B,  1851;  Die  scrbische  Wojwodschaftsfrai^ 
von  kroatisch-slsvonischer  Standpunlde  betrachtet,  W,  1863;  Das  Ki- 
bisclie  Volk  in  seiner  Betrachtung  fijr  die  orientalisehe  Frage  und  til 
die  europKisehe  Civilisation,  Lg,  I8S:t;  Die  Serben  an  der  Adria;  Ibn 
Tjpen  und  Trarhten,  Lg  S  W,  1870-8,  I.ieferung,  1-9;  KungeaeUchlt 
Abhandlung  liber  Verdlenste  und  Sohlrksnle  der  serblsc£en  oder 
raT.ischen  Na^-.ion,  In  dem  Kanigreich  Ungarn,  Neusatz  &  Belgrade, 
1791;  Die  frelwfllige  lliellnalune  der  ^rhen  und  Kroaten  oji  den  *kr 
letiten  Usterreich-turkischen  Kriege  dargethon  in  einer  Sainnilaiif 
glelclitei tiger  gcschiehtlipher  Urkunden,  W,  195*;  Die  WebitiaR 
Serhiens,  W,  IBTl;  SUdslawlsche  Wandemngen  im  Soramer  laso,  1^ 
Iftfl;  3  vols.;  Gcsetzbucb  Daniel's  I,  FUrsten  und  Gebieten  Ton  Hm- 
tenegro  und  der  Berda,  W,  1859;  Bosniens  Gesenwart  und  nldotc 
Zukunft  (von  Mduned  Beg  Kapetanorleh  and  Otben),  La  IMt, 
X+Bt. 

D.  Otk§r  Langvagti 

A^trg,  Hant  K«u,  Bland  Berber  och  Amautcr,  Stockholm,  IBII^  ILL 
Alberti,  M.,  Adnatico  e  Mediterraneo,  Milano,  Rave,  191fi,  39;  Triotat 

Torino,  1915,  35. 
Angel,  H.  A.,  Et  staerkt  folk;  uumtencgrinke  fortselllnger,  KrMbmii 

Anhehoug,  1903,  175. 
Apptadini,   F.   M.,   Notide   Istorico-Critlche  .  .  .  de    Raguael,    Ranlt, 

1803. 
Barby  H.,  La  Epopmrs  Serblat  La  agonia  de  un  paeplo,  Antofansth 

1917,  X+232. 
Btrtolini,  Q.,  Tra  Mussulman!  e  Slav]  tn  automobile  a  traverso  Bsnls 

e  d  Enegorina,  Dalmazia  et  Croazia,  Milano,  Treves,  1906,  XI-fJD'i' 
fiioMcM,  v.,  Istorica  relaitone  delta  pace  di  Posarovb,  Padora,  1719. 
Borneo,  iMktt  D.,  Primer  CongrcBso  de  loa  Eilavoa  Heridlonaka  di 


Bibliography  601 

Sod  America,  PnnU  Aieaaa,  Maggallanes  (ChUIe),    Imp.    j    Ency. 

Croata,  1916. 
Bowuwd,  A.,  Salonico,  Milano,  Treves,  1S16,  Vll-f-lSS. 
Bralie,  B.  C,  Monogra&a  Etorica  suelle  crudelta  musulmaDC  in  Bosnia — 

EncgDvina,  Roma.  18S6,  XX-f-lSl. 
Capri»,   O.,   L'oradi   Trieste,   Firenie, 

ItaUs,  Miiano,  Rava,  igij,  31   (3rd  t 
CtuH,  a.,  II  mare  AdriaUco,  Milano,  Hoepeii,  191A,  XIX+A39. 
CatUVini,  O.,  TrenH  e  Trieste,  Milano,  Treves,  1915,  VII+146. 
C»»ar»,  L.,  Storia  del  Regno  di  DalmaUa  e  dl  Croatia,  Trieste,  1893. 
ChiudiiKt,  O.,  Stoiia  del  Montenegro  da*  tempi  antichl  flno  a'  nottri, 

Spalato,  1889. 
CuNMtd,  E.,  Trento  e  Trieste,  Milano,  Soniagno,  IBlfi,  60. 
Coloeei,  A.,  Prima  I'Adrlatico,  Firenze,  Cornell,  191S,  £6. 
Cora,  O.,  Fra  gll  slave  meridlonali  un  escursione  In  Croaala  «  in  Serbia, 

1903  (Noava  antologia,  Roma,  r.  19T,  19U,  440-6). 
CunibtTti,  F.,  L«  Serb!  e  la  Dinastia  degU  Obrenovitch,  1804-1893, 

Torino,  1893. 
ZHocl*i,  Prubyttr,  Regnom  Slavoram,  published  in  Ludo's  De  Regno 

Dalmatiae  et  Croatlae,  1666. 
D^dam,  A.,  Dalmada  e  Italia,  Milano,  Rava.  1915,  31. 
FarkUi,  D.,  I%ricom  sacnun,  torn  IV.     VenetiU,  MDCCLXIX. 
Pamro,  B.,  Trieste;  Italian!  e  Slav!,  Roma,  Garsoni,  1914,  338. 
Ptdtnoni,  L.,  La  Dalmasla  die  aspetta,  Bologne,  Zwi(?helli,  1915,  11T. 
PnteearoH,  A,,  La  Serhie  nella  sua  teraa  guerra,  Milano,  Treves,  1916, 

XV-f  143;  Delia  Serbia  Invasa  alle  trincee  di  Salonlcco,  Milano,  Treves, 

1916,  385. 
Frttnt,  Ch.   <bt   Conge,   Hiatorla   Regnorum   Dalmatiae,   Croatlae,   Ser- 

vlae,  BuIgBriae,  etc,  Pasonii,  1746;  lUyricum  vetus  et  novum,  1T46. 
OtkMeh,  a.,  Dello  Sviloppo  Civile  di  Rasiise,  Ragiua,  1884;  Delle  In- 

stitnaioni  marittime  e  Secritavore  delle  Republica  di  Ragiua,  Trieste, 

1899. 
CheUeh  i  ThaOoez!/,  Diplomatorum  relatlonnm  Republicae  Roguslnae 

cum  Regno  Hnngariae,  Magyar  TndomAnyos  Afcademla,  Budapest, 

1887. 
Ooraxxinl,  N.,  In  Serbia:  impression!  descrittlve,  Siena,  18TT. 
OumpUnnex,  L.,  Le  origini  storiche  del  Serble  del  Croat!  (Rfvlsta  ital- 

iana  dl  sociologlca,  Torino,  1902,  40S-U). 
Gugon,  B.,  Balf^anica,  MUano,  Hoepli,  19IS,  XV +346. 
/*)MM,  A.,  Slaveona  ocb  VOrldskriget,  Stockholm,  1916,  961. 
JMttk,  C,  L.   A*   Thaildcxv   ^  E.   dt   Sufflay,  Acta  et  dlplomata   res 

Albaniae  medial  actatis  lllustrantia,  Wien,  Holihausen,  1699. 
Keretttiek    dt    Corbavie,    Baltkaiarit    Adami,    De    regnls    Dalmatiae, 

Croatlae,  SlavMile  notuitle  praeilminaries  (Usque  ad  a.  I5T3)  Zagrabiae 

1573. 
K»imt}«vic-Baktiiukt,  J.,  Jnra  regnl  Croatlae^  Dalmatiae,  et  Slavonlae 

cam  privilegiis,  Agram,  1861-9;  Codex  diplomaticus  regnl  Croatiae,  Dal- 
matiae, et  SlaToniae,  Agram,  1874. 
£<HM*io,  li.,  Monnmenta  spectantla  historian]  Slavomm  Merldlonailum, 

Edldlt  academia  sclentlarum  artium  Slsvorum  meridlonaltiani,  Zag- 
rabiae, IBS4;  Monumenta  hlstorico-Juridica,  Zagrabiae,  18S4. 
lAKCvri,  O.,  Copioso  Rlstretto  degil  Anual  dl  Ragusa,  1790. 


602  Bibliography 

Ltieie,  De  regno  DBlinallae  et  Croatiac  libri  sex,  St  Uarii's  libraty  il 

hacio,  Q.  (Lucius  of  Tniu),  De  regao  Dalmatiae  et  Croatiac,  cnitil 
engine  ad  annum  1480,  AmsUnlam,  1066.  Also  in  Italian:  Stom  OA 
Kagusa  di  Dalmati  et  di  Croa»a  (translated  hj  Luigo  Cccase). 

Ljubic,  3.,   Conuuissiones  et   relationes   Veoetac,  Zagrabiae,   IS164(^  S 

Makaihm,  V.,  Monumenta  Mfitorics  Slaromm  metidionalioni   (in  L^in 

and  Itaiian,  witli  notes  in  Slavic),  Belgrade,  18S5. 
Mimlega2^a,  V.,  Italie  e  Serble  (Rasscgne  Contemporanea,  Rome,  XI, 

1913,  l-ll)i  Al  Montenegro,  Fircnie,  Le  Monnicr,  1B!M,  334;  LTAtbaoie, 

Roma,  1SI9;  L'Attrs  Sponda,  Atilano,  1905. 
liartini,  A*l.,  II  Montenegro,  Torino,  189T. 
Manila,  M.,   Regnum   Dalmatiae   et   Croatiae   geste   (Scriptorea  mom 

Hungaricaruni,   Vindoltonae,  111,   1716-48,  510-Sl). 
Uiklonch.  F.,  Monumenta  Serbica,  W,  1858. 
MxXakovirh,  Storia  del  MonteOFgro,  Ragusa,  1877. 
MUovich,  Catalogo  del  libri  servi,  Vienna,  183T. 
Modrich,  a..  La  Dalmaita,  Torino,  1893. 
Pagtiano,  La  constitiulone  del  Montenegro,  Roma,  1906. 
Ptiaezeeich,  J.,  lll^ricum   (Scriptores  rerum   Hungaricnin,  ViDdoboOM, 

111,  lT*6-t8,  7&*-90);   Historia  Servine,   KoL,   1T99. 
Fettinato,  C,  Russia,  Bnlciini  e  Italia,  Milono,  Uava,  191S,  27. 
Piller,  il.  ^  MitUntpathfr,  L.,   Iter-per   I'oseganam   Sclavonlae  prorin- 

ciam  mcnslbus  Junio  et  Julio  anno  ilV-2  Euspcctum,  Budac,  1783. 
PUcel,  A.,  U  conflitto  austro-serbo  e  gli  interessi  italiaiii,  Milano,  Ran, 

19  IS,  33. 
Prtzzolitd,  a..  La  Dalma^a,  Firenie,  Voee,  1915,  74. 
Racki  {■  0«tcich,  Monumenta  Spectantia  Historiam  Slavorum  meridion- 

allum,  Zagreb,  1BT9. 
Baguitta,  N.,  Annali  dl  Ragusa,  &  Annali  Anonima  di  Ragusa,  Zagreb. 
Batti,  P.  v.,  L'Adriatico  degli  altri,  Firenie,  Bemporad,  1915,  161. 
iloMi,  S.,  La  Storia  di  Rangla,  Lucca,  1588. 

Belli,  O.,  Chronica  Ratcusini;,  continued  by  G.  Gondola,  Zagreb. 
Bobert  C.,  I  Serb!,  storia  del  principe  MUos  (Rivista  del  due  mondi  1 

mono,  1M3,  XIII,  811-90). 
Sapredo,  Memoria  Istrlche  dd  Monarchi  Ottomanni,  169T. 
Safarik,  Ivan,  Btenctus  actorum  spectantium  ad  histotiam  SerfooruiD  et 

reUguorum    Slavorum    merisdanalium   queue   id   arcldvio    Vcnetiaim 

repcrl  untur,  Belgrade,  1660-69. 
Ekulek,  D.,  BihIioKraphia  iU;rica,  Zagreb,  18T0. 
Tafel,  a.  L.  P.,  De  via  Egnatra,  Tubingen,  1842. 

Tamaro,  A.,  L'Adri at i co-golf o  d'ltalia,  Milano,  Treves,  1915,  VIl4-3» 
Tennemnio,  A.,  Per  la  bibUograGa  de  Montenegro,  Rotna,  1896,  Sod  edi- 
tion. 
TheineT,  A.,  Vetera  monumenta  historice  Hungarlam  sacram  illustian- 

tia.  Roma,  1860;  Vetera  monumenta  Slavorum  meridionalium,  RoiDf, 

1HC3  &  Agram,  1875  (Latin  documents  from  the  Vatican  Library). 
Thietihavea,  A.  van,  De  gruwelen  van  den  sorlogs-chirurg.  Dr.  A.  vu 

Thicnhovcn,  Rotterdam,  Brusee,  1915,  109. 
Tkateic,  Monumenta  historicae,  Agram,  1896. 
ValentintUi,  O.,   Esposicione  del   Rapporti  fra  la  Republkft  Veneta  cc 


BQiUography  50S 

ril  SUtI  Heriodionali  Brttni  tntti  dal  DiuJ  d[  Harln  Sanndo,  1863. 

BlbliorrBphia    delta   Dalmstlae    et    del    Montenegro,   Zagrabia,    1S55 

(rapprenient  1863). 
^MmWotick,  N.,  Serbia,  AntofagasU,  1916,  15. 
^oogt,  Oot  da  B.,  In  den  Balkan  na  den  vrede,    SerrlS  en  de  SerriEn, 

Leiden,  Sitthoff,  1913,  XTI+30S. 

Lcmdemiae  sdentianun  et  artinam:  Docmnenta  historlcae  croatiae,  per- 
todum  antiquam  lllustrantia,  Agram,  IBTT;  L'invasione  Austria  ca 
Bella  Serbia  (derastazioni-niassacri,  aacheggl),  Kelazlone  Offidale, 
Rome,  1915;  Revista  Dalmatica,  Zara,  189S,  etc.;  Annuaclo  Dalmatia, 
Zara,  18S4,  etc.;  Beretnung  om  en  arcbaelogisk  Reise  i  Makedonien, 
C^openhagen,  1893;  Suggli  antichi  ghlacciaj  della  Drava  (Attldi  Acad- 
enla  di  Milano,  IBTl);  De  marteting  van  Servle  rofflrial  verslag), 
Amsterdam,  von   Holkama  et  Wawendorf,  1917;  L'Adrfatlco;   Btudlo 

rgrafico,  storin>  e  politico  dl  XXX,  Milano,  Treves,  191^  404; 
Diritto  d'ltalf  su  Trieste  e  I'latria,  Milano,  Bocea,  1915, 
XXXll+616;  La  Dalmaiia,  sua  Italianita,  auo  valore  per  Is  liberta 
dltalja  nell'  Adriatico,  Geneva,  Fomiggini,  191S,  VIII+3I4;  Zlvio 
Serbia:  Cenni  politid-storiei-milltari,  Roma,  1876;  II  Montenegro  da 
relaaloni  del  proweditori  veneti,  16S7-1T35,  Roma,  1896,  XX11+I&4; 
Spldlef^um  obserTationum  historico-geogrnphieamm  des  Bosniae 
Regno  Hungariei  quodam  Juris  occasione  armorum  Caeeuneorum  hoc 
■nno  1T3T  in  Bosniae  motopiun,  Lugduni  Batavonun,  1737. 


BIBLIOGRAPHIC  ADDITIONS 

A.  E»gKi\. 

fdMMH,  W.  P.,  Tbe  Greek  and  the  Eastern  Charcbeg,  N.  T.,  Scribner, 
IMO. 

iaeon,  B.  W.,  Non-Resistance  Christian  or  Pagan  F    New  Haven,  Yale 

Uulverstt]'  Press,  1918,  3S. 
imUts.  B.,  The  Red  Heart  of  Russia,  N.  Y.,  Century  Co.,  191S,  48a 
laotiry,  Russia:  after  the  revolution,  L,  Jacobs,  1918. 
i»tt»grad*,  8.  U.  de,  Tbe  Russian  soldier-peasant;  war  sketebes  and 

Incidents,  London,  Howbraf  St  Co.,  1917,  VIT+74. 
iigetma.  P.,  The  German  Emperor  end  the  Russian  Menace,  Century 

Uaga«lne,  Maj-Oct.,  1899,  IA6-8. 
Iryamt,  L.,  Six  red  months  In  Russia,  N.  Y.,  Doran,  1918,  XV +349. 
rok*n,  R.,  Wj  Childhood  Days  In  Russia,  Bookman,  Aug.,  1918,  591-608. 
iCiv,  W.  T.,  Voyaging  in  the  Volga  amid  war  and  revolution,  Nat 

Geogi.  Mag.,  XXXlfl,  I91S,  345-65. 
7Hb0Hh,  O.,  Russia  In  travail,  L,  Murray,  1918. 
Jonrko,  B.,  Russia,  1914-1917:  Memoirs  and  Rectdlectlons  of  War  and 

Revolution,  N.  Y.;  MacmlUan,  1918. 
Tnwemor,  E.  A.,  The  Races  of  Europe,  Nat  Gerar.  Mag.,  Dec-  I918r 

Ml-53«. 


504  BSjIUographjf 

Outh0,  C.  B,,  Notes  on  the  cranial  index  of  Russian  Jews  in  Boston 

American   Journal    of   Physical   Anthropology,  edited   hj  Dr.  Ala 

Hrdlicka,  I,  1918,  No.  9. 
Hammond,  C.  E.,  Liturgies,  Eastern  and  Western,  L^  Marmillan,  18TB. 
Houghton,  L.  8,,  The  Russian  Grandmother's  Wonder  Tiles^  N.  T* 

Scribner,  1918. 
Hourwich,  I,  A,,  Marxism  in  Russia,  Survey,  May  15,  1918,  150-OOL 
Johnson,  A,,  Ivan  the  Terrible,  New  Republic,  Nov.,  1918. 
Johnstons,  H.  H,,  Germany,  Russia  and  Austria^Hungary,  Nineteestl 

Century,  Vol.  76,  1914,  399-S06. 
Lsroy-Beaulieu,  Awaking  of  the  East,  Chicago,  McQure^  1900. 
Martsns,  A.  C,  A  Cry  for  Help  from  Russia,  Russia,  Oct-Norr.,  191flk 

29-38. 
Norman,  Sir  H.,  The  Peoples  and  Policies  of  the  Far  East^  N.  Tii 

Scribner,  1918. 
O'Brien,  F.,  A  History  of  the  Mass  and  its  Ceremonies  in  the  Eastnt 

and  the  Western  Church,  N.  Y.,  XIX-f414  (fourth  edition). 
Ostrogorski,  M.,  The  Rights  of  Woman:  A  Comparative  Study  in  His- 
tory and  liCgislation,  N.  Y.,  Scribner,  1918. 
Price,  M.  Ph.,  War  and  Revolution  in  Asiatic  Russia,  N.  Y.,  MacmilIal^ 

1918. 
Reed,  J.  A.,  The  Red  Fl^  of  Bolshevism,  Forum,  LX,  1918,  74S^ 
Rogers,  J,  h\.  The  physical  Tolstoy,  Scientific  Monthly,  VII,  1918,  555^ 
Russell,  Ch.  E.,  Unchanged  Russia,  N.  Y.,  Appleton,  1918,  393. 
Schelking,  E,  de.  Recollections  of  a  Russian  diplomat,  N.  Y.,  Macmil- 

lan,  1918. 
Shepherd,  W,  O,,  Russia  in  Anguish:  A  Glimpse  of  Russia  through  tiie 

German  Fog,  The  Red  Cross  Mag.,  Dec,  1918,  5-19. 
Taylor,  C,  L,  A  New  Era  in  Russian  Industry,  Survey,  XLT,  1910,  61f-i 
Taylor,  O,,  An  Evening  with  Babushka,  Survey,  XLI,  1919,  630-4. 
Tchwprof,  A,  A.,  On  tlie  mnthematical  expectation  of  the  movement! 

of  frequency  distributions,  Biometrika,  XII,  1918,  140-69. 
Trachtenberg,' A.,  Unemployment   Insurance   for  Russia,  Survey,  Ms| 

11,  1918,  1()0-1. 
Troizky,  L,,  Our  Revolution,  N.  Y.,  Holt  &  Co.,  1918,  92a 
Turkevitch,  L.,  Hopes  of  the  Orthodox  Church  in  Russia,  The  Con- 
structive Quarterly,  VI,   1918,  590-609. 
Vandervelle,  E.,  Three  aspects  of  the  Russian  revolution,  L,  AUcn  ft 

Unwin,  1918,  980. 
Veselitzy,  G,  de.  The  German  Peril  and  Grand  Alliance,  L,  Unwln,  1917. 
Whittemore,  Th.,  The  Rebirth  of  Religion  in  Russia,  Nat.  Geog.  Mag^ 

XXXIV,  1918,  379-401. 
Williams,  M.  O,,  Russia's  Orphan  Races,  Nat  Geogr.  Mag.,  XXXTVt 

1918,  245-78. 
Wilton,  R.,  Russia's  Agony,  N.  Y.,  Longmans,  Green  &  Co.,  1918,  S5& 

Faith  in  the  Future  of  Russia,  Tlie  Red  Cross  Mag.,  Dec,  1918,  4;  Rus- 
sian Revolution:  the  Fall  of  the  Romanoffs,  L,  1918;  The  Russian 
Instinct  for  Democracy,  Survey,  April  27,  1918,  85-7;  Why  En^d, 
Gemiany  and  Russia  went  to  war,  N.  Y.,  New  York  Times  Pub.  Co., 
1914,  28  (8th  ediUon). 


Bibliography  606 

MtUU,  J.,   Petit   Musfe  Geramiqae  bdItI   de  Le>   Rvsale  en   lOlS, 

;  I9IT,  sia. 

MtoeJb,  /.  W.,  RaapouBtine,  la  fln  d'un  rtgfme,  P,  Hichel,  1917,  3U. 

lUrgat,  Lb  Russie  rouge,  P,  191B. 

U  ft.  O.,  Lb  France,  la  Prusaie  et  la  Russia,  P,  I8T0. 

Vfi»,  O.  D.,  La  Russie  en  1914-191T,  P,  Alcan,  191B,  371. 

ito».  A.,  Histolre  campl^te  de  la  rivolutian  nisse,  du  10  mars  an  IT 

vmnbre  1917,  P,  Bcfcc&rd,  1918,  356. 

Uet,  A.,  Lb  situation  Unguistique  en  Russie  et  en  Autriche-HongHe, 

dentia,  Feb.,  I91S. 

3r,  A.  d*.  Lb  rivoluUan  nuse,  P,  Perrln  &  Cie,  191B,  SSi. 

veil  de  donnee  statistique  et  ^conomique  sur  I'lodustiie  agrlcole  en 
^nuie  et  dans  les  peya  strangers,  1913,  19U,  St.  Petersbourg,  1913, 
US  (Direction  g^^rale  de  I'arganiBation  agraire  et  de  d' Agriculture) ; 
«  Destine  de  la  Prance,  de  rAllemagne  et  de  la  Russia  P,  1S49;  La 
Inssic  ou  rAutriche-Bnixelles,  1880,  16;  La  Russie  demandant  k 
erenlr  autiichlcnne,  P,  1868;  Voyage  de  deux  Fran^aie,  en  AUemagne, 
.  .  .  Russie,  F,  1796;  Lea  Adveraoires  neutrals  de  I'Allemagne, 
:iusle  et  Prance,  P,  1887,  XXX VI +360. 

ftnjmB,   M.,   Die   WiUkUr    der    russlschen    Bureaukratlc    Uber    das 

kniuische  Wort,  Ulcrainische  Rundschau,  I,  No.  S,  1906,  901-5. 

tttehtnko,  D.,  Der  ukrainlscbe  Bauerbund   (Ibtd.,  I,  No.  1,  3-8). 

eker,  B.,  Nacb   Stbirien  mit  hunderttausend   Deutsche,   B,   Ullstein, 

915,  447. 

hduuum,  B.,  Nation  aler  Bestond,  berufsmassige  Grupplerung  und 

wlalc   GiledemnE   der   kaukaslschen   VOlker:   statisttsch^konomische 

rntcrsuchungen,  B  &  Lg,  Gdschen,   1914. 

onkyj,  B.V.,  Die  Wahlrefoim  in  Goliuen,  Ukr.  Rundschau,  I,  No. 

,  1906,  8-13. 

eth,  K.,  EInlgc   Bemerkungen  Uber  die   Uberreste  der  Petcbenegen 

nd  Kumanen,  sowie  fiber  die  VOlkerschaften  der  sog.  Gagautl  und 

nrgad,  SiUungscberichte  k.  Uibmischer  Ges.  ^er  Wiss.,  Prag,  1889. 

mteiy},    T.,   Die   herausgeberische    TStigkeit   der    Ukrajner   in   den 

ahren  1903-1906,  Ukr.  Rundschau,  I,  No.  1,  1906,  35-31. 

syety^,   T.,  Das   Ruthenland  des  Karpatengcbletes  im   XIX;   Jahr- 

onderte,  Licmberg,  1901. 

fiuksj,  M.,  Die  Stellung  der  polniscben  und  russiscben  revoIutionSren 

'arteien  lu   der  ukrainischen   Prage,  Ukr.   Rundschau,   I,   1900;  Die 

lldiscbe  Frage  in  Galizien,  Ibid.,  I,  No.  6,  1906,  909-14. 

tadtnUkyj,  M.,  Die  ukrainlscbe  Literatur,  1718-1905,  Ukr.  Rundschau, 

,  1916. 

tfjtufc,  E.,  Aus  der  ukrainischen  Kunst,  Ukr.  Rundschau,  I,  No.  6, 

906,  319-36. 

Itch,   I.,   Die    BrUder   Schryblak   Nikolaua   und   Vosfl,   Vkt.   Rund- 

dMD,  I,  No.  I,  1906,  3(M. 

nrUtvyj,  P.,  Die  Ukralner  In  der  Rdchsdnnia,  XTkr.  Rundschan,  I, 

ro.  e,  1906,  so£-a. 


I 


1506  Bibliography 

Einc  Enquete:  Das  Urteil  der  europaische  Kultanrdt  liber  den  Cfal 
von  Jahre  1876,  W,  1905;  Deutschland  und  Riissland,  B,  1838;  Der 
Osterreichisch-Russiscbe  Zukunftskrieg,  W,  1884;  Ostmddi  nd 
Russland,  W,  1844;  Osteireich-Ungam  In  eincm  Kriefle  met 
Russland,  W,  1871;  Deutschland  und  Rusdand,  Mammeiiib 
1839;  Der  deutsche  Krieg  mit  Russland,  B,  1882;  Ein  Bli^  in  die 
Zukunft;  Betrachtungen  Uber  die  in  Verh&ltnisse  Ostemich-UiUEuai 
und  Russlands,  W,  1877;  Russland  und  der  Dreibund,  B»  1889, 03;  Rii»-  j 
land  und  Deutschland,  B,  1871 ;  Russlands  politlscbe  Vcrhiltnine  n  | 
Teutschland,  Frankfurt  &  I^g,  1805;  Russlands  Verdienste  um  Daitodh 
land,  Hamburg,  1854;  Slawen,  Russen,  Germanen,  Lg^  1848;  Obcr 
G<irantie  Ul)erhaupt  und  die  russische  Garantie  der  Teatacfae  Reichf- 
verfassung  insbesonder^  Lg^  1805,  XII+100. 

11.  Poles 

A.  EnglUK 

Huqhes,  D,  M.,  The  spirit  of  Poland:  a  play  in  three  acts,  FfaOaddpliii 

Penn.  Publ.  Co.,  1917,  47. 
Kohler,  3f.  J.,  The  Jews  in  Poland,  Survey,  Oct  96,  1918,  92S. 
Thonnu,  W.  I.,  ^  Fl  Znanieeki,  The  Polish  Peasant  in  Europe  ad 

America,  Boston,  Badger,  1919,  5  vols. 
Zator,  George  H.,  A  Word  About  Poland,  Syracuse,  1918. 

B.  French. 

Broniewski,  V.,  Introduction  k  T^tude  des  Alliages,  P.  Delavarre,  191& 
Freilich,  /..  Lcs  bases  de  Tindependance  tomomique  de  la  Pc^gne,  P. 

Flinikowski,  1917,  VIIH-79. 
Ntfstriim,  A,  K,,  La  Pologne  et  son  retablissement,  Stocldiolm,  Bjork  & 

Borgesson,  1917,  54. 

Voyage  en  Allemagne  et  en  Pologne,  comment  en,  1776,  P,  ITRl 
il.  J,  CK,  L' Allemagne  et  TEurope  orientale.  La  R^.  de  Pologne^  IIi 
1916,  95-97. 

C.  German, 

Windt,  Die  German  siening  der  Lander  dstlich  der  Elbe,  Lg^  1900^  3 

vols. 

Die  Anspriiche  der  Slaven  in  der  osterreichischen  und  preussiscbtB 
Staaten,  nnmentlich  in  Gallon,  Poscn  und  Prag,  Weimar,  1840; 
Deutsche  und  Polen:  Eine  politische  Parallde,  Lg,  1797. 

D.  Other  Languages, 

Bdok\  F..  Resan  till  Tyskland  och  Polen  1916,  Stockfaohn,  Nontedt  & 
Soner,  1916,  177. 

III.  Czzcho-Slovaks  .kxn  Lusatiak  Sebm. 

A.    Enplisk, 

* 

Bamdis,  J.,  Czech  Folk  Tales,  I^  A'lcn  &  Unwin,  1918, 
Creightom,  John  Huss,  L,  1900. 


BibUography  COT 

O^kHV,  History  of  the  IWriy  Years'  Ww,  N.  Y,  Potnam,  1910. 

Sax»it,  Ck.  D.,  The  Ctecho-Slovoks  and  AUbc^-LottbIik,  Reprinted 
from  the  N.  Y.  Times,  Aag.  18,  1918. 

Hrbkomi,  Sarka,  The  Slavs  of  Austria-Hungary.  Pabllsbed  by  the 
American  "Society  far  Advancement  of  Slavic  Study,"  191fi  (No.  i). 

Lnubay,  HifitoiT  of  the  Reformation,  '     '"        ' 

LittUfiild,  W.,  Ciedioslovaks  a  new  b 
the  N.  Y.  Times,  Aug.  18,  1918,  8. 

JCUIer,  H.  A.,  The  Rebirth  of  a  Nation:  The  Ctecboslov&ks  {The  Sur- 
vey, Nov.  39,  ISie,  llS-90) ;  The  Bulwark  of  Freedom  (Ibid.,  Oct.  S, 
1918,  A-10)t  The  Lost  Division   (Ibid,  June  13,  1918,  30T-9). 

Uy»n,  E.  L.,  A  Centuiy  of  Moravian  Sisters,  N.  Y.,  Revel),  1918,  943. 

Notek,  v..  Great  Britain's  New  Allies— the  Ctecho-SIovaks,  L,  Partridge 
&  Cooper,  1918,  12. 

B^vtinttz,  B.  de,  Tht  Moravian  Manual,  containing  on  Account  of  tlie 
Protestant  Chitfch  of  the  Moravisn  United  Brethren,  Philadelphia, 
1809. 

WUUeoab,  Jerome  of  Prague  (in  Ills  "Source  Booli,''  p.  40). 

B.  Fnnek. 

BimtUi,  /.,  Relations  IntdkctueHes  roumano^lave  (La  Nation  Tdiiqa^ 

IV,  1918,  178-89). 
Btnu,  JS.,  Quelques  veritis  simples  sur  la  fedfralisatlon  de  d'Autridie- 

Hougrle  (Ibid.,  Ill,  1913,  403-8) ;  La  place  des  Tchicoslovsques  parml 

ies  Slaves   (Sclentia,  XXIII,  Jan.,  1918). 
ffrilnAa^sn,  Les  colonies  woUones  de  Silesle,  BraxeSes,  1867. 
Pie\on,  R.,  Les  Tehees  contie  rAUemagne  (Rcvuedes  Denx  Hondu, 

June  1,  1918). 
Lm  Payt  Tehdquii,  Mite  par  La  Llgue  Pranco-Tchkpie,  P,  I918|  Adris 

■ur  les  affaires  presentes  d'Allcmagne  et  da  Bohcme,  P,  1619,  IS. 

C.  Otrmtm. 

FrUdi«ng,  H.,  Osterrdch  von  1848  bis  1880,  W,  1900,  9  TtOf. 

f  oindl,  GescUchte  der  Deutscbeu  in  der  Kupathenlandem,  Gotha,  IB07, 

S  T<ris. 
Die  Slavische  Frage  und  Osterrdchs  Stellung  ni  ihr,  W;  1846. 

D.  Othw  Language. 

Aguem,  A.,  GU  Cieco-SIoTachi  al  Fronte  Italiano,  MUano^  Treves,  1918. 

IV.  BnoAit. 
A.  EitgUiK 

Boun^i^Ty  J.  D.,  The  Rise  of  Bulgaria  (Nat  Geog.  Hag.,  Not.  90, 
1913{  Bulgaria,  the  Peasant  State  (Ibid.,  Nov.  1908);  Hie  floal  setUe- 
ment  in  the  Balkans  (Quarterly  Rev.,  Oct,  ISIT). 

Dillon,  J.  P.,  Bulgaria  and  the  Entente  Diplomat?  (The  Fortnightly 
Rev,  Hay,  1915). 

Fox,  P.,  Bulgaria's  Attitude   (Ibid.,  Uaich,  U1&}, 


mOiogntkg 


Chataadim,  P.,  Jean  n  Oaauibw  et  Hunid  I  ComBta^  P,  Ulft 
VortMMM,  B.  ^,  ValMUei  EmI  de  HcnognpUD  gtegiuUBWh  P,  CM- 

Un,  1918. 
MoUk§,  Letten,  gar  k  Itoqtde,  P.  UlT  (tnndatfaB  ftom  ttv  n ) 


A.  BngUtk. 
Batitktr,  Anitria,  tnclndlBg  Hnasux,  Dilmatlat  Benla,  N,  T..  Soft- 

ner,  IPOO. 
Ba0T,  JoMvk,  SUtIc  nUbsrapIiri  CmUImiu  ST»,  BalkaiL  FnnlcfBit  ■. 

H^  IBia 
BovOl,  W.,  HQB8U7  and  Ow  HtngulMii,  N.  T^  HcCIbr,  UO^  SOI. 
Bryeg,  V.  J.,  l%e  PcMdbk  Solntloiu  for  the  Eaitcni  Problnn   (HaL 

G«ogr.  H«K^  Not.,  I9U). 
Cippteo,  A..  IbOr  >nd  the  Adrlstle  (FortniritU/  Rev,  Aug,  1»1«). 
Cvijie  J„  tile  GtognjUe  DUtribntloii  of  Oo  mlkait  PEopla  (OnB> 

Reme.  V,  191B,  SM-Sl). 
D«t>{m,  ^d:,  HonteDecro  In  Uitorr,  poUtlo  and  war,  l^  Uawfai,  IflB. 
a»nuback.  H.,  Nlkou  Tola  and   Hli  InTcntkma   (Electrical  Enot' 

menter,  Jan.,  191B,  SI4-5,  UT)  1  The  Kew  WIkIcm  of  NlkiliTTcd* 
(Ibid,  Feb.,  1919,  089)  t  Tesia  Haa  New  PobitUai  Ugfatning  Rod  (fMA, 

Oct,  1818,  380-1). 
BoldUch,  Sir  Thomat,  Boundaries  In  Europe  and  In  the  Near  Baat,  L, 

Maanillan,   1918. 
EoUmtd,  B.,  Traveli  In  the  Ionian  Iiles,  Albania,  lliessalf,  Hacedonli, 

during  the  years  I8I9  and  1813,  L,  1815. 
Knaehtlml-Hmg«ti»»,  C.  M.,  The  FoUtical  Evdntlon  of  the  Hunnrian 

Nation,  L,  1908,  9  vols. 
KotUltki,  Z.,  The  Austro-Hungarlan  Monarchy  t  the  moat  betcrogeneoat 

deipotijni  of  all  the  world)  the  hMory  of  this  rrcat  empire  with  an 

account  of  the  various  racca  comprlalng  Its  papulation  and  their  bopei 

of  racial  unity  at  the  close  of  tbia  p^at  war  (The  New  Ajnerican, 

1S17). 
Ltdaard,  Tint  Macedonian  Problem   (FortniRhtly  Rev,  Aug,  191A), 
tAcluuniakjf,  K.  M.,  The  Quilt  of  Germany  for  the  war  of  GemiBR  ai- 

riaion,  N.  Y,  Putnam,  1918,  V+199;  My  Mission  to  London,  19IS-11, 
Y.,  Doran,  1918,  XIV+*5i  Prince  Uchnowaky'a  critics  of  Germui 

poUcy,  Manrh-April,  1918,  N.  Y,  1918,  4. 
Lmheig,  E.,  Austria-Hungary  and  the  War,  K.  T,  OgUrie  PubL  Cd^ 

1915,  990. 
UarHott,  J.  A.  R.,  Tlie  Problem  of  the  Adriatic   (Nineteenth  Cent 

Review,  Dec,   1915}  1  The  Eastern  Question:  an  hiatorical  stn^  ia 

EuTopcHD  diplomacy,  Oxford,  Clarendon  Press,  1918,  XII-(-£3S. 
MeCnrdu,  Ch,  A .,  Guilty  I     Prince  Uchnowsky's  disclosures,  L,  1918,  19. 
McRen^,  K.,  Bast  of  tbe  Adriatic  (Nat  Gecnr.  Mag.,  Dec..  1919). 
Moot*,  F.,  The  Chan^ng  Map  of  tbe  Balkans  <ll>i'li  P'^"  1913). 
Pmiwak,  W„  Italy  and  AlbanU  (Cootemp.  Ber,  Feb,  1915). 


Bibliographj/  609 

Pr(e0,  W.  B.  a.,  SeibU'i  part  In  war,  I,  fflmpUn,  Hanlial]  Hamilton, 

Kent  &  Ca,  1918. 
RUboMy,  America  can  aa.yt  the  Near  Bast,  N.  Y.,  Beacon  Press,  191B. 
Bcfii*rbTamdt,    W.   v.,   Austria-Himgary,   the   PalTglot    Empire,   N.   Y, 

Stokes,  1916,  359. 
Btligman,  V.  J.,  Macedonian  nursings,  L,  Allen  &  Unwln,  I91S,  188. 
Bhovalttr,  W,  J.,  Serbia  and  Montenegro   (Nat   Geogr.  Hag.,  Nor, 

1908). 
Btanojfmiich,  Mr».   Btatrie*  L.  Sletntoit,   An   Anthrfogf  of  Jngoalar 

Foetrjr:  Serbian   Lvrlcs,  Boston,  Badger,  1919. 
Bifd,  H.  W.,  The  Habsburg  Monarch;,  L.  1919  (1914,  9nd  edWoB); 

The  quintessence  of  Austria  (Edinburgh  Rev.,  Oct,  191A). 
Sttieh,   Qeorgt,   Note   on   the  tbeoiy   of  optical   Images    (Amer.  J.  of 

MatbematJcs.  vol  38,  1916,  97-108). 
Tavlor,  A.  H.  E..  A  Plea  for  Serbia,  "The  Pledrowjt  of  the  Balkwu" 

(Westminster  Rev,  July,  1897). 
TMia  Nikola,  My  Inventions  (Electrical  Experimenter,  Feb.,  1919,  ete.)t 

The  Effect  of  SUUcs  on  Wireless  Transmission  (Ibid.,  Jan.,  1919,  US, 

627). 
TrbO}»viek,  Nikola,  Problem  of  the  Theoretically  Correct  Involute  Hub 

(Machinery,  XXV,  1919,  498-33). 
Voniak,  B.,  Political  and  social  conditions  in  the  Slovene  lands,  L,  1916. 
Wood*.   H.   CK   The   Cradle  of   the   War:   the   Near   East   and   Pan- 

Gcnnanlsm,  Boston,  Little,  Brown  &  Co.,  1B18,  360[  Communications  In 

the  Balkans  (Geon.  Journal,  April,  1916). 
Zmnardi  Landi,  K.  F.  M.,  Is  AustrU  Doomed;    L,  Hodder,  1916. 

BoulhSlae  MontimtnU:  I.  Serbian  Orthodox  Church  (written  by  Sir 
Thomas  Graham  Jackson,  E.  J.  Jovanovic,  and  N,  Zupanic;  "edited"  by 
H.  I.  Pupin),  L,  Murray,  1918,  64  folio  pages  and  M  iUustrationti 
Serbia  has  lost  alt— but  honor  and  valor,  N.  Y.,  1916, 31 ;  For  a  Serttian 
Comdl  (Survey,  Feb.  1,  1SI9,  639);  Oxford  Serbian  Plain  Testsi 
Vecnost,  narodne  bajke,  napisao  Janko  VescUnovic,  Oxford,  Clares- 
don  Press,  I91Bi  The  Yugoslavs  and  the  War  (Current  Opinion,  Oct., 
191S,  919-31);  Mid-Europei  The  New  Declaration  of  Independence 
Under  the  Old  Liber^  Cupola  (Survey,  Nov.  9,  1918,  llA-«). 

B.  FmmA. 

Autrbaeh,  Les  races  et  les  nationality  en  Austriche-Hongrle,  P,  Alcan, 
1898. 

Bamjanin,  Jovan,  Les  nstionalalIt6i  opprlm£ea  et  les  Allies  (La  Natloa 
Tehique,  IV,  1918,  29-37). 

B«Hka,  A.  dt.  La  Hongrle  modeme,  I84S-190I,  P,  1910. 

B«TlT<md,  L.  M.  E.,  Les  p^s  mediterranfens  et  la  guerre  P,  Le  Renais- 
sance du  livre,  1918,  VII-(-SSS. 

Ckiradama,  A.,  L'Europe  et  le  question  d'Austrlche  au  senQ  du  XX' 
altcle,  P,  1901. 

Cksrvm,  A.,  Austriche  et  le  Hongrie  de  Dem^n:  Lea  dlff^rentea 
nationality  d'epr^  les  Ungues  parties  avec  des  nombres  tableaux  sta- 
tlstique  et  cartes  etbnographique,  P,  Nancy,  1915,  169. 

Ckixot,  E.  A.,  Les  fitat-Unls  d^Orient,  Asie-Mineure,  Bosphore,  Mace- 
dolue,  etc,  P.  Hugfaes-Robert  ft  Cie,  1917,  93. 


t  III       tt      ^brgfr*! 
/•i*U.  CC  Mmmi  *  Tart  Wiiifti  p.  T.  VMl 


S.P.  1 


''/4«'««MAi,  i1  III  rill  *tTiiu*,  MM. 

rxxiv'mi,  mr-m*y. 

/-MMw,  Ct,  Lc  Bdbn  Jmc  <t  1*  OiM  Jl 

MMtm,^f.  L^  Lea  MMtviaiiMMw  #«K>W  «■>*  #A] 

•fMb».M««rfe  a  T»irfL,  P.  nil*  I.  IfUs  3lL 
jV4r(4M«,  «.  4*,  La  *«c  iMIiiih  ct  k  ttaa*MMe  Am  ks  Cton 

•w^rMtaMfa^  F,  MM. 
jrii/«(,  17.,  La  SttHt  ^Atmit,  P,  UlT. 
/'•/tw<l,  «.,   \Mk   HiiHlfBrgilMii   Xate  AiihanilBBl^a  paOiifai 


IV,  1*111,  M3-«).  Le  1 


e{LaNiC 


■Ies,P,  IfUL 


Hamiiam*.  A..  f.XuAtr*  tar  rfaMotre  brontioe.  P.  UI3. 

Usinaek.  J..  Vnytue  m  Orient,  P.  ISTS. 

MoJvtmM,  C/.,  fjRlenda  Aiutru,  P,  Bowmrd,  1918,  SO. 

'fumarn.  A.,  f^imment  on  Hrancle  mi  people;  Its  conditiaDS  d'enstCMC 

Ota  fUIlfrft*,  *ujFt(  de  TAiutrMK-HoD^e,  duu  U  VteAie  U  JnUeWM 

Ct  dan*  U  IMmatk.  P,  Cris  ft  Cie,  1917,  18, 
Tomie.  J.,  Ijt  <iut»tion  Halo-dave.  P,  1915. 
V»ril*n4.  a.,  Sr.  wrim*  if  Anftrlche,  P,  Pafirt  ft  O,  1915,  00. 
foib^AKeA,   la    Mconde   gatm   B«lk>iuqne    (La    Rev.    PoUtiqiK    Inter- 

Mtlmxk,  April,  ]914>, 


MitliritpoloKlque,  XXIX.  1919). 

Im  MhitMinnn  du  Prinw  Uchnowiky.  P,  Payot  ft  Cle,  1918,  31ii 
I»  lrn)MMtiirr  nar  rimagei  recuel  de  ffTararM  falsiflfes  et  ralommeiua 
ngltll^m   par   la  prraw   IlIuRtrie  austro-allemande  pendant  la   pMm, 


rAii*tTalr>)e-IInn)[rIr,  demandereiiM  veraus  la  Serble,  defrnderesse  (t 
rAllPiiinKir,  IntTvMiante,  v.  la  RuhIc,  la  Francr,  la  Grand  Bretaimi 
tn  nrtitliiiir  Ft  Irmnnile  entler,  miscnuse  .  .  .  Quebrck,  1915,  St;  Re- 
Dultnlii  jirHlnilnnrirn  ilu  At  nnmhrnnent  de  U  population  Ft  des  animaut 
ilr  frrtne  ilnn*  le  royniime  Ar.  Serbie,  1910,  5  vol.  (Directions  dn  com- 
iiirrcr,  ile  )'a|rrlculturc  et  de  I'lndustrle,  Belgrade,  1911). 

C.    Ihrmim. 

P»rk,  (I.,  ITnuarai  Rolle  Im  Weltkrieic  einr  histnrisch-poiltisehe  Studie 
Debut  I'.nlhUllungen  Uber  den  Otterrdchlsch-ungHrlschen  Geheitadioitl 


Bibliography  511 

nnd  die  Suajcror  Veradiwerunaen  aof  Gnind  voo  peraSnIlchen  Erleb- 

niraen  der  Kroate  Hud.  BHrtuUch,  Lausanne,  Payot  &  Cie,  1917,  3VJ. 
Chohioki,   Die   OberBacbengestalt   dcs   Alftild    (BulL   Soc  honKraUe   de 

Gtegr.  Ed.  Intern.,  XXXVIII,  1910). 
Cvijic,  J.,  Ethnofp-sphische  Abgreniung  der  BalkanTtilker  (Petermaim's 

Hitterlunger,  IBIs). 
Czoamig,  Bthnograpble  der  Osterretchlschen  Honarchie,  W,  185T,  9  toIs. 
OrmutaiMT,  Landeskimde  von  Osterreicb-Ungarn,  W,  18T5. 
HnatUimc,  H.  v..   Die  kttrperllche  BntehuniF  In   KroaUcD    (Zdtsch.   f. 

Sehulgesundheltspflege,  V,  I89S,  364-409);  Die  Fortschrftte  Kroatiau 

suf  dem  Geblete  der  Schulbygicne  (Ibid.,  XI,  1898,  Alft-SO). 
Er»bt,  N;  Lttnderkunde  der  Oaterrelchisehen  Alpers,  Stuttgart,  1913. 
LaM0«r.  Serbfen  unter  d.  Kais.    Reglerung,  1T1T-1T39  (Mlttdlnnger  d. 

KriegaarchiTs,  Neue  Folee,  HI). 
Kaai*.  E.,  Vber  die  mlttelklterliche  Feldgemdnschaft,  etc.,  Lg,  1669. 
Nikoiajtme,  B.  S.,  Die  kirchUfbe  Architektur  der  Serben  im  Hlttelalter, 

Bel^ad,  1903. 
Popome,  D.   O.,  Hvgleniscbe  Neuheiten  In  den  Schulen  del  Erelaea 

KragaJewaO  in  Serbien    (Zeitach.   f.   Scliulgesundbeltspflege.  XXV, 

1919,  3434). 
SchUttm;  Die  Oesterreichiscb-unKarlsche  Okkupationsgebeit  und  sdo  KUl- 

tenland  (Geogr.  Zeitscbrfft,  XI,  1905). 
8o*»ov»ky,  Th.  v..    Die    BalkanpoUtik     tJsterrdcb-Ungama   sdt    1866, 

Stuttgart.  1913-U 
fiTiMHiM,  A.,  Oaterreieh-Ungam,  W,  1889. 
Traiinulz,  UUof,  Aua  dem  Leben  G.  Bnde'si  Inaugural  Dissertation, 

Milnchni,   IQOS;   GuilllBimie  nude's  De  I'lnsUtutlo  de  Prlncei   Bin 

BdtraE    aur    Gcschichte    der    Renaisaancebewegung    in     Frankreich 

(MUncbener  Beitrttse  Eur  romanit  '  '         ..-v.     ™  ,. — ,__ 

gen  &  I.g,  1903,  vol.  XXVIII). 
VaUrovttt,  M.,    '0  rpJ^fa/ioa',    MItteiiunsen     Uber  neue    Forschungen 

auf  dem  Gebiete  der  Berbischen  Kirchenbaukunst,  W,  1878. 
Vukaiovte,  H.  SeMmtyer-,  Osterreich-Ungam  nach  eigenen  Beobochtun- 

gen  gesdiUdert,  Lg,  lS8fi. 
Zupanie.  N.,  Die  Illyrieri  Ein  Proftl  aus  der  historischen  Pi^'sioethno- 

logie  der  Balkanbalbinsel  (Sitiungsberichte  der  sntbrop.  Ges.  in  Wlen, 

1906-7,   W,   190T,  31-4);   Zur   praehistorischen   Ethnalogle  der   Troas 

^Korrespondeniblatt  d.  antbrop.  Ges.;  Bericbt  des  43.  deutschen  an- 

uirop.    Kongresses  lur  Heilbron  vom  6.-IS.  August,  1911);  Macedonlen 

and  das  tUrklscbe  Problem,  W,  1903. 
Statlstlscbes    Department    der    Landesreglerung;    Die    ErgebnisK    der 

VlduUilqng  in  Bosnien  und  HerEegovina,  1910,  Sarajero,  1918;  K.  u.  k. 

flrterreicWscbea  Handelsmuseum:  Bericbt  Uber  die  wirtschaftliche  Ver- 

hftltnisse  HoDtenegros  im  Jahre  1913,  erstattet  von  der  Ic  u.  Ic  Ge- 

sandachaft  in  CeUnje,  W,  1914 

D.  Oth«T  Laagvagtt, 
Filatta,  a.,  Sulla  ric  die  Trie*t^  Catania,  Giannotta,  1918,  3S4. 
Mateliek,  L.,  Mannale  del  regno  di  Dalmatia  per  I'anno,  1873. 
Paltrinieri,  P.,  Fra  i  cratfri  dei  contrast!  e  delle  ai  europee,  Bologne, 

Zanlcbelll,  1914,  VIII+95. 
Par^titt,  Italia  e  il  Meditenaneo  orlentale,  MUano.  Trens,  1916. 


(MUncbener  Beitrttse  lur  romaniechen  und  engliscben  Pliilologie,  Erlan- 


61«  BUtUografkg 

tMKmt,  Pr^  LlMegMmntto  d  Hurinl,  UBmbo,  Ttmm,  Ulf,  M. 

Sa&Mrfiifc  O^  Dekoda  Awbta.  Uboo^  Tma,  UlT,  Ml 

0«Wr«,  F,  DoeoDartl  ■toild  nil'  btarf*  «  nilk  ItafanMia.  18U. 

ToMBOMff,  ir<Mla.  Letten  dl  Ddmatta.  IBIS  t  Oofdft  dd  HMrtro  el«w 
tue  HallaiM,  18T4t  BmbwI  •  rieordl  alU  ^oatrA  "  ~    ' 

CmdUIb  e  BototeM^  tsn.  (See  aln  •bant  Item 
Ftrato'i  £«  BcmOm  Ptdagoglcm  NttlnaU:  Scrittl  edi 
prattdi  Parte  TeoreUe^  ToriiKS  BotU.  UB5,  Crao  XI, 

Vato*!.  P..  L'AditaUeo  In  id^OM  Mdi  '-" "  — '— 

IMOi 


ZSJti 


A.  Note  with  a  Table. 

B.  Index  of  Subjects. 

C.  Index  of  Names. 


I 


A.    NOTE  Wrm  A  TABLE 

For  the  En^ish-spealdng  people  it  is  not  ea^  to  ipell  and  pro* 
nounce  correctly  Slavic  words,  for  Slavic  tongues  are  written  in 
three  alphabets:  (J)  i^altnifza,  adapted  to  express  Slavic  sounds 
either  by  diacritical  marks  or  else  by  conventional  combina- 
tions of  Latin  letters  among  those  who  had  Latin  Roman 
Catholic  Chureh  services  (Poles,  Croats,  Slovenes,  Czechs, 
Slovaks  and  Lusatian  Serbs) ;  (2)  CjfriUiiaxi,  which  is  the  Greek 
Liturgical  Uncial  of  the  ninth  century  enriched  with  spedal 
signs  for  Slavic  letters  (used  by  Slavs  who  belong  to  the  Eastern 
Orthodox  Chmxi,  Russians,  Serbs,  Bulgers);  (5)  GJagolitaa, 
in  the  spectacled  form  of  which  certain  very  old  Slavic  docu- 
ments were  written,  and  which  in  another,  the  square,  form 
has  survived  as  a  titur^cal  script  in  Dalmatia,  where  the  Roman 
CatholiCvChurch  still  allows  Uie  Slavic  liturgy  in  the  dioceses 
of  Krk,  Sibenik,  Spljet,  Zadar,  etc.  The  following  table  of 
Professor  Morfill  indicates  these  alphabets — the  Glagolitic  in 
both  forms  with  numerical  values  (columns,  1,  £,  8);  the 
Cyrillic  in  its  fullest  development  (4>  5),  with  the  modem  version 
of  it  made  for  Russian  (6)  by  Peter  the  Great's  orders;  Bulgar 
uses  more  or  less  all  the  Russian  letters  but  the  reversed  e  and 
the  last  two,  while  keeping  mora  old  Cyrillic  letters,  but  its 
spelling  is  in  such  a  confused  state  that  it  is  difficult  to  say 
which  letters  may  be  regarded  as  obsolete;  Serbian  (7)  was 
reformed  by  Vuk  St.  Karadzic  on  the  model  of  the  Russian, 
with  si>ecial  letters  and  ligatures  added  and  with  unnecessary 
signs  omitted.  The  old  ways  of  writing  Slavic  with  Latin 
letters  were  so  confused  and  variable  that  none  of  them  are 
given.  The  Cze<:hs  first  attained  to  a  satisfactory  system, 
using  diacritical,  marks  invented  by  Jan  Hus.  It  is  rightly 
said  that  the  Cech  (or  Czech)  alphabet  has  served  more  or  less 
as  a  model  for  all  the  other  Slavic  tongues  which  use  Latin 
letters,  and  for  that  used  in  scientific  grammars,  not  only  of 
Slavic  but  of  Oriental  languages.  Column  8  gives  the  system 
as  applied  to  Croats,  and  corresponding  exactly  to  Vuk  Ka- 
radzic's reformed  Cyrillitza.  Column  9  gives  the  Czech 
alphabet  with  the  exception  of  long  vowels,  which  are  marked 
by  an  accent;  in  brackets  are  added  further  signs  used  in  other 


518 


A.  Nole  Witk  a  TabU 


Slavic  tongues  {e.  g.,  SHovfoie  w  Lusatian  Serb)  or  in  Btrid 
tranaUterations  erf  the  CyrilUtsa.  Polish  (10)  stiQ  offos  « 
compromise  between  the  M  srtntrai^  combinatioDS  of  lett«i 
and  the  Czech  principle  ot  diacritical  marks.  Column  U 
shows  a  convenient  system  t4  tnuuliteratiog  the  Cyrillttsa 
into  latin  letters  for  the  use  <tf  En^ish  leaiun  witnottt  the 
use  of  diacritical  marks. 


CT1ULUC 

'  r  J- 

«    Aa 
E< 

>  rt 

,    4    AJt 


LA-IW  PHQMmc 

ciA  ri  i^iiiiiFii  VAUns 

Aa    a      a   a  a 

ES   b      b   b  b 

Ba    V      V  w  T 

ri  g     g  g  g 

It  i      i  i  i 


A.  Note  Wiih  a  TaiU 


Guoounc 

cntiLLic 

LATIN 

PHOHBTIC 

OU     Haw 

Hun 

.  OU  Ham.  Ran.  8«tb.CiMlCMhA<.Poliih    VALUES 

3 

4       S         0 

?       B 

9         lo 

" 

i    b 

loo 

f       .00    Pp 

Pp    r 

''p4. 

> 

*    a 

MO 

t      »o   Co 

Cc    . 

(!j   iS 

m>    on 

30O 

T     ,0.  T, 

Tt    I 

'  VS 

1  f 

»     9 

4m 

•ir.»4»    Vy 

yy    u 

u 

*    * 

Sw> 

4>     900    «« 

»♦    f 

f  f 

f 

>.     /• 

Cm 

X    •-  Xx 

Xs   h 

at 

fcS-' 

4 

70* 

III      Soo 

o 

Gcu 

W     W 

eeo 

III   (Ksi) 

WT  it 

,!i. 

<hl 

^       mn 

ttOffltt 

■.hrti»iimig 

V     V 

9M 

M    <oo  Ila 

l5l- 

(IF 

'Sf 

V    « 

1000 

■VS  V  '■> 

tS 

O     lU 

lu       ma 

Us  1 

i  n 

•h 

•I 

»           T,v 

(ID 

OfM 

<«T'«» 

HU      H» 

rsif5r*u 

4        1 

h 

ai 

I 

■*            bv 

(0 

J.      ^ 

t            « 

jt.nKt.jJ   *   ic 

r-BW 

r  / 

K          iO» 

.  jy  J" 

,oi«.i« 

r- 

A 

i"  j« 

j.  Uj. 

!• 

W    (xtW 

i«  j« 

joiojo 

r« 

« 

■"  «, 

5" 

»."* 

« 

*■  (~^») 

(>)  t 

«..,._ 

M' 

M 

ft)  if 

leniirhan 

M 

*  <s-' 

Wit 
>  k> 

t  ~ 

PP" 

pifcf 

•» 

♦  ,  e. 

a 

y  ^  Vr 

•   • 

•  (» 

B.    INDEX  OP  SUBJECTS 


mwak  rthr  te  Ike  im  mtiim«  fi 
1  ot  the  Beautifal  Icodm," 


Aiutiia  or  Auitriuu,  SS,  ST,  fil,  M. 

lOfc  111.  144,  149,  au.  SSI,  tU. 

WT.  483,  SS7;   gSi,  283,  fSf.  t86. 

987,  889.  Sra,  SSa,  S8J 
Aiutrik-HnncuT.  84  U,  H,  S6,  S7, 

00,  M,  02, 68.  Sa,  206,  MS.  889, 8S7. 

SH,  4S8.  4S7,  Ufi|   t^S,  «80,  307. 

380.388 
Aabxney,  tSl 
AvMS,S8,14S:  983.  SOI 
Ava^420 


rbania),  11,  CSS,  4H|  4fiS. 


n  (AngltsSaxona),  SS,  06. 
.  IM,  277,  2M.  42S,  480, 
:    110.  Itl,  137.  no,  lit. 


AikbMigelik),  101 

a  Anneniaiu,  87,  88,  841, 

467,971 

B:  110.  in.  JJ6.  Iti-HB, 

aos 

S68.  SDI.  4SS,  SIS;   ti7. 


Mi  Minor,  iO,»l,9l,9S.      BMUdn.  465 


BttkA  (BmUb.  Blc»Bodn^,  SO, 
i47,i8e 

BactnBiu,SI7 

Baden.  MS,  «U 

BudMLSl 

Bablitlka  (Bolklaika).  801, 808 

BiJkH  (Bdhw),  es.  SO,  91,  86, 182, 
183, 146, 888, 858. 44»:  Si,  96. 163, 
196.  tot,  eOB.  S13.  Si9.  B60,  tSl, 

ess.  SS3,  tea,  soo.  aos.  asQ;  Fnu> 

fiftn.  105;  Wu,  318 
Baltio,  86, 87, 101.  Hi.  118.  US,  401. 

464,  467;  189,  tOt,  WO.  391;  SUr, 

13.  U 
BuBt.  SO,  U7.  t87,  31g 
Bu  (AntivBri),  464 
"Buorit  (Buoridi)  Strahinja,"  iOS, 

33a-3i9 
Baptkta.  Tbc^  65 
Baranja,  30,  H7,  taS 


(Aitnhan),  101 
int  (SveU  GoNi}.  30 
I.  Thc^  SOS 


Bavaria.  86»  108, 14^  4SS;  36B,  t83. 

389 
StAta  (Bcffj),  Sit 
BeiTutfa.  4«S 
BeU   Cikv*    (WciikiidMB.    Fdrfc- 

temploiD).  464 
Bdafica  (BclunUa),  IM 


Vaifim,M,'U»:  tat 

Bdpsde  (Bdind,  Btognd).  X,  XOO. 

100;  9Ln.»s8.  set.  fre 

Beljik  (VmuA),  4M 

IMbog  (Bjetobog.  Bij«U  Bog),  17.  85 

Bereaina,  Si 

Berkley.  Cal.,  64 

Berlin. 7, fiO. S9S;  330.989;  Congreaa, 

BcralulcSd 

BnarabU  {Besi>.nbia),  46fi:  6J 

Besy.  J7 

Beipopovttky    (Bespopovtdiini;     no 

priest-people),  A),  CS,  70 
Bibtiographk  Additions.  £03-Ali 
Bibtiograpby,  401-SOS 
Bii'guai  (Str&niki,  Pilgiima,  Furtive*, 

Vagrants,       Riumen,      Deaertera, 

Tnuupi.  Wanderere).  50.  €1,  69 
Biliaes  (Bilini,  Bylines).  SOI.  HH.  996, 

300,  307 
Bilochrovats    (Cncovialaiu,    KMkn- 

sea),  118 
Bitolj  (MoDuUr),  iBS.  321.  U4, 463 
Black  Beo.  The.  S6. 284;  181.SOt.t60. 

S60 
Blagoalovpiii  (the  Blessed).  50 
Bled  (VVldcs),  484 
Bobcr,  liO 
Boche  de  CatUro  (Boka  Eotoraka), 

133 

Bog,  IS,  es 

Bagatyra,  298 

Bogumili  (Pavlibani,  Paulieiana.  P»- 

tarenes,  pRtareDi,  New  Manicbeuu} 

50.  St.  Bi-6?.  89 
Bohemia,  34.  U.  iS,  46.  iS.  51.  5t.  S{, 

Sfl,  ItO,  US,  160. 130.  tSS,  186, 19t, 

m.  195.  eo3.  eio.  tst.  sio.  tis, 

tii.  tiB,  e8i.  £86.  SOO.  aOl.  303. 
SIS,  SIS.  S59,  36S,  379 

Bohemian.  Bretbt^m  (the  National 
Church  of  Bohemia;  Moravian 
Church,  Moravian  Brethren,  Bohe- 
mian or  Moruviaa  Brotherhood, 
Tnityof  theBrethcm),140;  iS.Sl, 
St.  53,  366.  SSr,;  Calxchiam,  S2 

Bolgarish  language,  2S9 

BolugnB,  124 

Bolshevikl  (MaiimaliBU),  8,  II.  12, 
13.  17.  18,  21 

Banljka.19 


Boons  (Bona).  3^  SS,  S6,  fiOk  SB,  M 

S«0,  S87;   30.Si.BS.SC.  W,  UB. 

198.  too.  tOS.  H7.  MSI.  ISt,  tSi. 

£85. 379.  388 
BouHoks  (BotUcs).  sot 
Bova.306 
Boyan  (B<^sn).  f9i 
Boyan  (Bojan).  345;   Itl 
Bra£  (Bradi.  Brana),  4M 
Brag».I5 
Brahma,  568 
Brandenburg,  120 
Brat*.  ISi 
Bratatvo.  110.  m.  ISl,  IS§,  tSS.  JM. 

165. 166,  tlO,  a9S 
BraUvenid  (Bntavenitan).  IBt 
BntuEei  (Bratucluj).  IBM 
Bratuni6i  (Bnttmkhe),  Ifif 
Brcat-ytovdc.  7,  21 
Breton,  fill 

BHtiab.334;  Indu.4W 
Briton  (Bntona),  KT«;J  lU.  501 
Bronze  Age,  497 
Bruges,  56S 
Brace.  56ff 
Buda  (Budim,  Budapeat,  Bodimpeki). 

343;   195 
Bug.  IS 
"Building of  SkadftT on  Boiana,"'nK 

33«;   SSS-33S 
Bukovina,  t65, 185 
Bulgar  (Bulgarian.  Bulgart),  lOOt  1>I 

4fli;  7,  «S,  M.  t9.  3i,  S3,  Si.  37,  (I. 

63. 5i.  68,  Si,  9B.  lOt,  105. 116.  IB. 

123.  133,  15i,  let.  ISO.  191.  ISi. 

196,  tot,  tOS,  tie,  ISI.  tst.  tK. 

ess.  S6S.  t65.  ts3,  S8i,  tse.  fg!. 

300.  316.  S8S.  SS9.  397.  i?l.  ^l 
H7:  Bibliography  (in  EnglUV 
470-478;  tFrcacb),  472-474;  (fir- 
man), 475-477;  (other  languagni. 
477;  Anthropology.  190;  Hutor;, 
100;  Languase,  283-286;  littn- 
ture,  190;  National  Songs,  Sit: 
Punting,  190;  Philology.  190;  Pbi- 
loaophy,  190;  Politics,  180;  P^- 
chology,  190;  Sculpture.  IBO;  f 
li2,  1S3;  Term,  460-462 

Bulgaro-Serbs.  285 

Bund,    EdiDOtle.   20;    MensbevikiA 
20 

Burials,  4SS 


CUliope, 

CalvinistB.  55 

Canul&.fi!:  Its 

Carinthia  (KoniXko,  Kkniten],  M4; 

108.  loi,  199,  tea.  ess 

CanuoliA    (Knu>i(ko,    Knin).    4U; 

194, 199,  eoa 

CupatluMU.  0»,  118;  19t.  196.  SOt 

Cupatfai  (Khrov&ti),  iSS 

CupUa  Sea,  The,  2e0,  391 

Castilian.  869 

CktaloiiU,  too 

CatluruU.  6^ 

Ckthedral.  of  St.  BanI  the  Beaatiful, 

eS6:  of  St.  Ibmc  of  Dalmsti*.  316, 

232;  ai  Saviour,  286,  287 
Catholic  Chuidi,    268;  31,   iS,   f7. 

49,  re,  m,  eiB.  eee.  aes.-  Slavs,  47 

Caucasiu,  88;  Oi.  970.  e90,  391,  399 
CauKs,  ot  Pan-SUviam,  f  16;  <d  Slavic 

S\iic^dta,e88 
Cdje  (Olli),  4M 
Cebvac  (Kkgenfnrt).  4S«;  108 
Ceho-Slava.  12B 

CeltA  (Kelti),  4fi7,  Sll;  9S,  en  eiS 
Central,  Ada,  87:  Europe,  SBO;  Suuia, 

teB.t66 
CetiDJe  (Cetigne).  S6 
Chaiuoni  de  Geate,  305 
dianta  dca  Pauvrcs,  SOS 
Character -Study    et  the    Slav    in 

General,  H-104 
CbarvaU  (Slovalu)  <rf  Monvia,  282 
"■■■■-     JiS 

464 


Chicago,  U 

ChilendajT  (Hilandar.  Vilindar).  SO 

China  (Chinew),  126.  MA;  tl7.  ttS. 

378,380 
ChorobBtA,  888 

ChrijtSeeken  (f^aly  KhriAu),  SO.  70 
aiukthi*,87 

Church,  £S7,-  Orthodoxy.  tU 
Churilo,300 


ChuvKT-kutya  (Cuvaricu£a),  19 
Codex,  Aunnani,  507;  Clocianui,  S07; 

Mariantu,S07 
Complexion  ot  the  Slav.  131 
Computers  (Tchiilenniki),  BO 
Congress,    of   Berlin,    188,    388;   of 

Vienna,  188.  S8t 
Constance.  V.  i> 
Constantinople,  ItS,  BOO;  K.  MS.  iO. 

63, 197.  tS7.  tru 
Corfu  (Kri).  G8 
Corinthia,  463 
Co««cks  (Ko«aka).  84.  880;  881.  410. 

423,  432,  440,  4U,  400;  138,  i7f. 

eo9.  £67.  e9e.  evr,  380 

Corvie,  13* 

Council,  ot  Basel,  144;  of  Trent.  45 

Cracovienne,  SH 

Cracow,  7,  14S,  206,  208;  36,  til.  tiX. 

387 
Cranial   (CepJtalic)   Capacity   of  the 

SUv,  182 
Crea  (Cheno),  484 
Crete,  97$ 
Crimea,  £70 

Croat  (Kroat.  Hrvat)— term.  458-« 
Croatia  (Kroatia).  32.  88,  34,  51.  808. 

813,  887:  30.  3i.  Si.  H7,  197.  198, 

too,  tot,  SOS,  en.  tiB,  tit,  eis, 
en.  £47.  £49.  esi,  esi,  tsB,  aie, 

see,  380,  38t 
Croatian  Roman    Catholic   Church, 

39 
Croats  (Kroata,  Hrvati),  82. 89, 84,  S«, 

37,  57.  88,  £0,  60.  84.  184.  133,  CS4, 

284,  308;  f6,  51.  55,  39,  H,  163. 

191,  197.  199,  tl3,  ea,  tSO,  300. 

386 
Cyprus,  5J4 
Cyrillic^   Alpbabeth  (Ciiilica.  (>ril- 

litza),  123,  124;  54, 195, 368;  0>di- 

ces.  607 
Ciech    or    Csedia    (Bobenuan,    Bo- 
hemians), £6.  31.  se.  Si,  il.  i3. 

44.  45,  46,  47.  49,  51.  5E.  55,  65. 

79.  84.  lOe,  107. 108.  109.  116.  Iti. 

ISe.  133.  139.  HO.  Hi.  liS.  JSS. 

ISO.  176,  189,  19t,  IBS,  194,  19S. 

196.  e08.  £14.  £9£,  £37,  £4£.  <44. 

£45,  £47.  tSI,  esi,  300.  507,  911. 

5/fl,  357,  JSe,  565,  566.  380.  381, 


5f« 


Imiem 


Csecli     (BolieniMii)»    Alfianc^    51; 

Anthropologyp    180;    Ardiitoctiira^ 

184;  Bibliography  (inEn^iih).  466- 

467;  (FKnch),  467-468;  (German^ 

468-469;   (other  laogiuiget),   469; 

Botany,     179;     Chemistry,     179; 

Economics,   182;  Education,   180; 

Engravmg,  184;  Geoonphy,  182; 

Geolofo^,    179-180;   History,    183; 

language,  102,  254,  255,  280,  281, 

283, 289;  Law,  186;  Literature,  180- 

182, 837;  Literary  Histonr,  185-186; 

Mathematics,  179;  Medicine,  180; 

Military  Science^  186;  Mineralogy, 

179-180;    Music    184,    185,    859; 

National    Ballads,    818;    National 

Hymn,  856, 857;  Painting,  183, 184; 

Philology,    183;    PhUosophy,    180; 

Physics,     179;    Physiology,     179; 

Proverbs,  251;  dU;  Sculpture,  184; 

6ittging,18^185;  Statenianship,182; 

Surgery,     180;      Term,     456-458; 

Theology,  186;  Zlomky  Hlahol8k<% 

507;  Zoology,  179-180 
Czecho-,    Moravian    language,    255; 

Slovak   Stem.    121;   Slovakia,   23; 

Slovaks,  78,  13,  24,  28,  47,  48,  49, 

121.  252.  357;  SI,  S07,  S86;  Slovak 

National  Renaissance,  240 
Dacia.  121.  472 
Dalmatia  (Dalmacija),  103,  123,  133, 

146.  150,  225.  287.  316,  351,  344; 

30,  SI,  Sh  J^O,  108,  197,  198,  199, 

fm,  tOS,  mS,  H7.  «49.  26S,  £5i. 

fi8k,  t86,  S07,  S69,  S6e,  S8t 
Danes,  S82 

Danish,  139.  269. 413. 526 
Danica  (Danitza),  177 
DunU'ists,  £06 
Danube  (Dunav).  IH,  191,  192,  tO», 

261,  28S,  300,  SOI,  S61 
Dansig  (Gdansko),  118,  315 
Daniania,  472 
Dai^'iniam.  144 
Dazhbog  (Dabog,  Daybog,  Dajbog), 

n,16 
DeUr.  29 

Decombrist  Movement,  2S5 
Dci'laration,  of  the  Jugo-Slavic  Club 

of  the  Austrian  Parliament,  57;  of 

liide;K'ndencc  uf  the  Csecho-Slo\*ak 


Nation  l^  its  Fhrmond  Gotvm- 

ment,  24-88 
Deniera  (Netovd*  Netovtni,  Nyetov- 

shichini,  Nebovtdiini),  SO,  6t 
Denmaric  282,284,287 
Dessau,  119 

Detubeichini  (fnfantjndf),  50 
Diaboli,  197  ^ 
Diaconovtduni,  70 
Division  of  the  Slava,  117-117 
Dnieper  (Dnyeper).  84,  IWK  U^  220; 

16, 27, 1S8, 26S,  27S 
Dniester  (Dnyedflr).  116;  (Bnirin) 

SUvs,!^ 
DobrOjudi,  162 
Dobrinko,  19 
Doda  (Dodola),  19, 20 
Dolgoterpenie,  407 
Dombrs,  808 
Domoatroi,  528 
Domovoj  (Kret),  IS 
Don,  100, 115, 122;  15,  MT;  CoicK 

67 
Dorian,  300 

Dorpat  (Yurycv,  Juijey),  £06 
Dover.  310 

''Drang  nach  Osten,'*  SOO 
'T>reiKaiser.Bund"  (Holy  Alliance). 

448'  182  217 
Dresden  (Dra^'ani),  463;  292 
Drgovisians.  129 
Drevlanes  (Drevljani),  129 
Drina,  251 

Dukhobortsi  (True  or  Spiritual  Chris- 
tians. Istinie  Khristianie),  60,  S2, 

6S,  64.  66,  91 
Dulcigno  (Uldnj),  S78 
Duma,  21.  381;  £17,57^ 
Dutch,  267,  511,  526;  S82,  S99 
Dvapara.56S 
Dvina,  ie59 
Dzungaria,  f76 


Eastern,  Orthodox  Chmdi,  26,  SI,  SS, 

41,  72,  214,  216,  227,  S69,  S60,  SSS; 

Faith,  SO:   Slavic  Language.  255; 

SUvs.  7.  8,  84w  102;   26,  202.  257 
Effect  of  Christianity  upon  Slavs,  26- 

96 
Efefanovtchini,  70 


Egypt  (Egypttsa.  Egyptk),  U7,  8tT, 

SB7 
BtoandpstioQ  of  Serfj,  4S3 
"Emperor  IModctiaii  ami  John  the 

Baptirt."  SSS-SM 
Bngland.  52,  891,  SIS,  SfiS,  380;  IIS, 

je«.  ise,  1ST,  t83,  ssi,  ess.  ssr. 

t88,  £89.  306,  Stl.  380.  388,  391. 

399 
Engliih  (EngUilmiaii),  800,  SBO,  274, 

KS,  277,  279,  9Sfi,  413,  fill 
Epirui,*78 
Equality,  147 

Esnaf,  in.  na.  na.  iss.  m,  eas 

Essence  ot  the  Biuuan  Slavimi,  £9ft- 

SiO 
Europe,  IS4,  IMS.  817,  828,  22S.  87S. 

S32,  Sm,  806,  110,  UB 
BxplanaUoD  of  tbe  Slavic  Character, 

S63-S9e 
F&ee  of  the  Slav,  138 
Famoiu  Poles.  160-178 
FarEaBt,31 
I-'auBt,  S08 

Federation  of  tlie  Slan,  SS7 
Fedooeievdcy,  SO 
Filipovlskv,  60 
I'lnluid  (FiDna.  rmnuh).  87, 188, 3DS. 

4M:  g7S.  est.  611 
Fint  Bohemian  Contesuui,  BS 
Flagellanti,  67 
Flembgs,  110 
Fliiu,  £5 

Florence,  1B7, 373 
Frame  ot  the  Slavic  body,  131 
France,  0,  31.  47.  AS,  53.  fiO.  90.  114, 

144,  145.  140,  878,  201,  S80,  SSO, 

WS;   199,  t79,  £80,  eS£,  $83.  SSi, 

ass,  189,  301,  310. 399 
Franki,  90,  130,  4M 
FVankfort,  286 

Free  Faith  (or  Beadere),  SO.  60 
Freedom,  tS9 
Freach.  9,  10,  IS,  80,  118,  ISfi,  137. 

Sn,  Saff,  84t,  960.  SOA,  867,  86S, 

87S,  8SS,  SaS,  880.  413,  SlI,  £25; 

Berolntion,  81 
Frieaing  Uteraiy  Monnmenta,  Iti 
Fundamental   Tniti  in  the  Slavic 

Nature,  188-448 


Gardiiiki,  £01 

Gasto.  £fi 

General  Character  of  the  Slav,  07 

Genive.  379 

Georgians,  87,  465 

Geroiai).  8,  0,  10.  11,  78,  79,  111.  138, 
233.  851,  265,  266,  872.  SOS,  913, 
838.  333,  808,  406,  410.  413,  425, 
420,  440.T450.  453,  467,  470.  fill, 
S2S:  IraperiaWn,  50;  "Kultur," 
70,  80,  233-2351  £i6i  Plulisline, 
110;  BeichsUg,  88 

Germanic.  360,  351,  895.  S96 

German  izatiou,  49,  140,  396 

Germanism.  285 

Germani,  18,  28,  23,  25.  31,  48,  80.  81. 
BS,  96.  101,  102,  107,  112,  115,  119, 
130.  146.  221,  260.  264.  870,  270, 
360,  381,  382,  435,  458,  457.  464, 
683:  36i 

Germany.  13,  15,  17,  81,  8«,  87,  88, 
47,  48,  50,  51.  54,  81.  96,  ISO,  146, 
I4S,  149.  206,  217,  239,  840,  333, 
355,  356,  387,  393.  424.  463,  464, 
537;  136,  13S.  SSS,  SSB.  eS7.  iS9. 
£79.  280.  S86.  188.  i89.  £97,  SOX, 
SOB,  307.  36i.  366,  380,  391.  393, 


124:  Si,  195,  SSS; 
Golden  Fleece,  £0J 
Golule,  19 
Gorala.  118 

Goraida  (Gonuhda),  505 
Goreoich,  202 
Gorica  (Gorida,  Goritsia.  GSn),  62, 

464;  199 
GoTodin.  Mount,  69 
Gospodar.  163 
Gosudar.  611 
Gothic  826 
Goths,  463 

Grafanica  (Grachanitsa),  30 
Grodac  (Gradeta.  Grai}.  70,  463,  464 
GradiXka  {Gradishka}.  199 
Giaeco-Slavic  World.  iO 
GtMiiEui  (Gnoicbari),  419 


Gmit.  AmericmB  Rcpttblic,  50;  Bri- 
Uiin.  31:  t79,S9S.3»9;  Pole,  ttO; 
Poliib  Dwiect.  879:  Rimuo.  7.  St. 
87, 102,  lis,  118,  132,  lU,  19S.  MS, 

«sa,  4S7;  ii8.  ges.  ten,  tea.  xio. 

mi.  I7i:    RuuiM)  Dialect,    ~~~ 


Greece,  B7,  SIB;  til,  316. 393 
Greek,  Ml.  254,  268,  2S0,  281,  CSS, 

280.  326,  357,  389,  303,  US;  451; 

511,  i\6 
Greelu,  88, 07. 112. 135, 221.  Ml.  908; 

317.  356,  300,  406;  440,  «^  4Mi 

tiG,  303.  380,  38* 
Grodno.  110:  M6 
Grilnberg  Manutcript,  H4 
Gnil  (GravoM).  4M 
Gudslo,  931 
GuUji,  KB 

Gudok  (Goudok),  SOS 
Guir  of  Corrintli.  AM 
Giulor,  321,  322 
GuKle  (Guralec),  307-8.  319,  SSI,  382, 

3S7.  315,  S06 
Gwoniou.  305 
Gypsies,  405 

Haidamak^  207,  2M 

lUjduks  (Hajdud).  SOB 

Il&lla,  17 

Halle.  *03 

■■Ham,"  150 

llamburfi,  31;  310.391 

llaiuik  (Slovak)  Dialect,  282 

Haniiver.  3S6 

Hapsburg-LorraJDe,  67,  5S 

Hapaburga.  12.  24.  2«,  20,  57,  74,  400 

Hapu,  ^8 

Harvard  College,  302 

llarwiek.  3t9 

"Haun-Aginitia"     ("The    Wife    of 

Haaan-ARa '),  931.  399.  335:  SSt-StS 

Havel.  120 

llep-lianiam.  tl7-tl8 

Hptdclberg,  7;  386 

Heta,fS 

Hemua,  472 

Ilrreegimaa   (Hcrcennvina),   32,    36, 

50.  56.  287;   30,  66.  U7.  197.  tOO. 

ti7,  £63,  tSB.  S88.  397 


Hiaorit,fS 

Hindu  (Hindoot  Hndna),  ttn,  tU, 

aes-.sea 

HoheHoUcRka,  12,  t^  M.  101 
HolUwL  M,  lis,  tM;  £1.  wo;  «7 
Hekbna.  120;  483,  SST 
Holy  Bui^  IS.  CSS;  Sjmad,  «t.  lOL 

arr.3e7,9a 

Humanity,  147, 238,  9M.  41S 
Hungai?  (Hungarian).  191.  101,  If  I. 

808.  tSl.  885.  281.  90^  4S^  40»; 

HO.  tU.  tiS.  185. 361, 337 
Huni.B8.14a;«U 
Budtca  (HiMtM).  l«tk  41B;  V,  61. 

66.306 
Hw  (Lcwia).  4M 
Hyblae.«t 
"Bjma  utVmBium,''  858 


.  .trr 

Ikoni.61 

IliBd.SB::07 

Illyria  (Illyrium,  IIIyriBiu).  4SS.  471 

406.611:  ISS.  £19,581 
nivriaa     (SerbUn.     Serfao^^roatiao) 

language.  254.  255 
Ilok.  S81 

iDdepeodence,  147 
India  (lodUn),  344.  367.  511;  18.  II. 

St.  Sir.  391 
iDtellectual-cultuial.  Abilities  of  tbc 

Slavic  People.  219-837:  TtaiUoftbt 

Slavi.  128,  136-364 
Intelligratiia.  S30 
Introduction,  77-93 
Irania,  87,  511 
IrcUnd   (Irish).   1S6.   803.   511;  IB. 

179.  tSO.  SSS.  tSi,  S88.  Sit.  36t.  sa 
lalam,  443 
latria,  284,  287;  30.  80,  81.  HI.  19!. 

199.  e03.  £63.  303,  303 
lUlian  duly.  Italian*).  35,  88.  ISH 

268.  278,  289,  331,  511,  526,  AST; 

£79,  eao.  m.  ts?.  taa.  339.  sen, 

391.399 
Japan  (Japanoe),  B8.  128.  «K2:  8K 

est.  380 
Jena,  SSS 
Jeniaalem,  987 

J(suits,406 


Jew  (Jem,  Hdwewi).  88,  Ml.  iSO. 

«T8,  U7.  460;  gl7.  SM 
Johuito,  BO.  66 
Jotunbeim  (Giant  knd).  Kl 
Judu  of  the  Slavic  Bace.  Tlie.  S^ 
JiUDBlaTeoJ      UugD-SUva,      Illjrnaii. 
Soutli-Slavi,  Soutliern  Slav^  BnaO' 
tine   SlavB.    Balkan    Slavs,    Jugo- 
■lavia),  U.  35,  ST,  3S,  132,  361;  7, 
8.  IS,  68,  ta,  ai.se.  iO.  6S.  Si.  S6. 79, 
«.  lOe.  108,  ISS,  136,  lit,  H6, 186, 
191.  19S.  19i,  196,  197,  198.  199, 

too,  SOS.  tor.  tis.  en.  «jo,  ti6.  tis. 
tea.  esi,  eee,  eei,  ese,  tB6,  S67, 

S69.  €79,  t89.  300.  307.  319.  $68, 
363, 377. 380, 387, 301, 897.  m 

Jimken.i£B 

luXx6bog,S6 


Kaiaer,  11,  961,  8B8 
Kam[i.fH 
Kalki,«A 
Kalmu<^4M 


Eiel,46S 

Kiev.  n.  16.  tS. «,  i8.  96,  §08,  m, 
366,  rri 


19 

Karevit.e£ 

Karlovac  (EariaUdt).  464 
Karlovafiko  Pjemje,  485 
.Karlovd  (K»rloviU).  SS7;  Kariowitx 

Peace,  J8£ 
Kaahub    (Kalub),    lOt.    118.    £61; 

(FoUdi)  diitlect,  279, 280;  language, 

t6S.e8Q 
Katorga,  AW 
KaTuki  (Khekhulitj},  BO.  06 


Kir^ui,46A 

Knez  (Knyai,  Eiuas}.  IS 

Koleda,  17 

Koniti-people,  118 

KopamicEan,  f8i 

Konuio  (Cormona),  464 

Korotanish  Umguage  (Kboiutan. 
Corinthian),  IH,  254 

Eo«ovo  (Kossovo,  Koaovo  Plain, 
Anuelfeld,  Anischelteld,  Camptu 
menilanuD),  SO,  320,  S21,  324, 
318,  827.  320.  338,  83B,  S40,  S42, 
S4S,  348,  840,  862.  898,  8S^  86<, 
628;  107, 161, 197.  373 

Eotjw  (Cattaro),  iO.  198. 378 

Kaadattvo.  £99 

Kminer.  122 

KnJiti  Bible,  206 

Kna  (Kratt),  4«« 

Krekad)  (Slovak)  Dialect.  ftW 

Kiemlin.  227 

Knots,  28£ 

Kri<biw,300 

Krita.3a8 

Eriievci  (Krinum),  464 

Krk  (Veriia).  464 

Knnutadt,aS 

Kxiia.160 

KumanoTO.  84,  821 

Kumtlvo.  US,  160 

Kupala,  17 

Kupina,  19 

Kuprikea.  118 

Kunla.  46A 

Kurganea.  ISO 

Kiutari  (Konitari),  2SS,  AOS,  0M 

Kuyevi.  118 

Krivirauw,  120 


Kharicov,  83.  tOe.  £60 


Laba  (Elbe),  4M,  SST;  H.  30.  SI.  St. 

86.  m.  119.  Its.  SOS 
iMxdKxaonlaoM,  STi 
Lada  (Leda),  19 
Lake,  Garden,  118;  Ibne,  <74;  Lacbe. 

e8;  Ochride,  196,  t86 
LallaBookh,  « 


UtiD  (I«tuw),  ST.  00.  1S4,  ISS,  tSi. 
268,  S73.  «rS,  no,  SSI,  su,  «u, 
435,  4S6,  S\S,  STl;  «5S,  fW,  tOS. 
S97. 316. 316,  Stl:  (Roman)  Cathol- 
icum,  f  IS;  Boman  Church,  SS 

Latitundio,  J£3 

Lechich  IjnguigB,  UB 

Lechites.  J£9 

Leipzig  (Ijpdco),  tSt 

Lcmberg  (Uvov,  Lvot),  MO.  tM.  110, 

LetrciS 

Lettiah  (Lettic,  UHs),  U4,  «H,  HI 

Liberty,  147 

Libenuo  Veto,  978 

Linguiititv  Differentlaticn  ci  the  Shv% 
1«;  Trwta  cl  the  SUv^  U4-ni 

Liiiz,4«S 

Lithuania  (or  Uthnanlan.  LiAnan- 
ivu).  S4,  «H,  US,  M4,  S78 

Little  Buuian  (Small  Rudas,  Hal- 
oruiky,  Ukruian}.  SOB,  NT;  9S, 
Its.  £66,  £07,  tea;  Kalect.  MSi 
LaoBuage.  tU,  287 

Littoral,  «49 

Ljubljana  (Lsibach),  464;  SB 

Logos,  55,  66 

London,  6%  nS.  34S;  300.  31t,  313, 
3U,  315,  StO,  Stt;  Imprtadoai  of 
a  Serbian  in  1T85,  J09-ȣ 

Lolinj  (Luskin).  464 

Lublin  (Lublinianj),  IIB;  £0^ 

Luebeck,  101,  463;  101 

Lueneberfi.  120 

LuMtian  Serbs  (Lutirc  Serbs,  Sorba, 
Serbs  in  Prussia),  7,  13,  IS,  78,  84, 
DS.  lOe.  107.  IID.  120. 122. 124.  187, 
IBS,  2A4.  26S.  281,  ISS;  SI.  S6B; 
Bibliography,  466-469;  language, 
ess.  283;  Litemture.  1S7-1SS; 
National  Songs,  814;  Stem,  11»- 
121:  Tenn,  468 

Lutid  (Veltae,  Lulics),  ISO;  378 

Lutherans.  63 

Lydian.309 


MacoTonic  Period.  SBfS 

Macedonian  (Macedonia),  S8.  SB.  80, 

284.  28S,  280.  3S8:    30.  136.  X|S: 

Slavs,  284.  286.  462 
Magdebuig,  110.  463;  Chmdi,  tOT 


HaBovnan^  ISA 

Magyws.  11,  U,  SIL  n.  *L  Ml  Ut 
ISl,  12S.  ISS,  148^  Ua,  flSOl  371^ 
SSI.  4H,  tSS,  Sll.  MS:   CK  47, 

38t.3as.am 


Toncuea,  CBS-m 

UdaViutelB.  8M 


Hanitoba.  Can..  8i 


Haoiii,  ST8 

Haribor  (MaibtnB).  «M 

Maixaaa.IA 


danir  (Manir,  HamlaB),  lU,  Slk 

(Poli^)  Dialect,  C7«^  SBD 
llartiiiiftii  60 
Blattix,STB 
HedeB.»7 

Mediterraneso  Sea,  The,  All 
Mecklenburg.  120.  40S 
Mental  Culture  of  the  Slava,  Ut 
Menaheviki    (Minimaliata),    IB;    1» 

temationaliata,  20 
Mesta.;96 
Mexico,  309 
Middle  Ages,  31,  SB 
Midreah,  207 
Mikligrad,  fOff 


MiU 


.1*1 


Milenko.  10 

Mino  ctf  Kustur,  ITS 

Minsk,  440:  £60 

Mir.  8.  438:   110,  IH-lSi.  HO,  til. 

151. 155.  ISO.  16S,  est,  t9B 
Miroalav  Gospel.  124.  507 
Mitrovica  (Mitrovitu),  381 
Mittel-Europa.  ST;  300 
Mljet  (Meleta).  4«4 
MoU.  Hi,  Its.  Ii7,  US,  156,  la, 

t96 
Moesia.  472 
Mohilev.  166 
Mokosh.  U,  16 
Moldavia.  299 
Molochnay a.  69 


mi  ("True  Chiutiuu"),  60, 

9.es 

utii  (MolovMid}.  SO,  69 
lia  (MoDgol  Moniiols),  87, 101, 
IM,  130,  167.  SS6,  i73,  IQT, 
9G0.  B87,  466,  S2S:  M7,  308 
legio  (Cmk  Goni),  A7,  36,  H, 
15.  IBS.  163.  m.  let,  ISO.  191, 

268,  es7.  soo,  sea.  ate.  363. 

379,  897,  iti.  U9 


A  at  Honvuuu,  84,  118;   t9, 

s.  Si.  u,  i6. 68,  t9e,  toe,  eos, 

W,  est.  ess,  3ei,  380:  (Slo- 

I>M)ect,«8li 

i)u,4M 

M,BO 

«,HS 

r,  84,  206,  MT.  W6,  2S8,  SSS; 

9.  68.  9t.  laa,  ist.  136.  toe, 
ee7.  si8.  ten.  t68,  tri,  t7i. 

S86:  RuKum-Ainencso  Chun- 


kiki    (liberals,    CcmsUtutional 
Dcrata,  Cadets,  Nstknal  Pree- 
PMty).  16,  19 
ilism  (Nationalistic  Iiks,  Na- 

iitj>).  ei8.  gi9.  asi.  eu.  tBo 

ens  (Nazareni),  «l;  60,  67 
aal.  37,  38;  301 


ic  Lutgnaee,  £ 

arenU),  198 


1  (NarenU), 
fttel,  386 
iigUnd.  SK;  Lnel,  60;  Yoik, 
York  Univenity,  376;    Zea- 


tfioninaaa,  BO 

NiditJnjtale  tbe  Bobber,  m 

Nihilisia,  I«5 

Niihui  NoTgorod,  398 

Nogai.  eei,  391 

Non-Pn;en  (NiemdiaU),  60.  67 

Normans  (or  NOTman),  ISO,  300 

Norsemen,  113,  SOS 

Northern  (Westem)  SIeti,  7, 8,  iS,  84, 

IDS.  S8S.  358;   193.  19i,  tOt.  Set; 

Riiuia.  6B,  133 
Noniz,  Sil 
Norway    (NorwegiMt,    Norwepana), 

«69,  ess,  284,  887;  38t 
Notes,   to  the  Prrface,   41-08;    to 

\tAume  One.  449-538;  to  Volume 

TwOtSSS-SOS 
No^rod,  98.  99;  tS,  SOi,  «6S 
Novi-Bazar,  36 
Novi-Sad  (Notuati.  Ujridfk}.  4M 


OblcMaoviim  (Oblomovahtduu),  iS7 
ObodiTte  (Oborite*).  119 
Octobtiata  (Monardiista),  16,  IB 
Odessa.  224;  69,  t06, 158,  S7i 
Odea  (Oder),  14.  lOS.  Hi,  119 


^mTi 


315 


O^^a  (AquUea),  464 

Ognjena  Idarija,  19 

Ord.  Bulguian  Language,  J£5;  Church 
SUvic  Language,  124,  262-264.  275; 
lU:  Mark.  120;  Prussian,  254: 
(Palaeo)  Slovene  Language,  255 

Oldenburg,  403 

Opatija  (Abbaxia),  4«4 

Origin  of  the  Slav,  463,  404.  467-471 

Orthodoi  Church,  109,  123,  262,  414 

Orthodoiy.  S31 


Orphan*.  365 

Osijek  (Osdc,  Esseg),  464 

Osteolwr  of  tbe  Slav,  192 

Ostrogoths.  ;t8l 

Ostromir  Codex,  507 

Pacific  Sea,  The.  86 

Pact  of  Corfu.  The.  H-OI 

Paeui  Idol,  299 

Pamirs,  87 

Pan',  Germans  (PaD-Germany  or 
Pan-Germanism).  94.  37;  tit.  tt3, 
tS9,  SOO,  303;  Butaism.  tU.  tB6; 


Shvian.  9B7.  MM.  MB;  ttt-tm. 
903.  Mi,  889;  SUne  Consni^ 
£13:   Slavic   Tnr,   «7,-   SUntU, 

PuuioQim,  3S,  I6S,  881 
Pannonlut  VaUey,  The.  195 
Puii.  eu.  su;  8ti,  a&i,ae&,fTS 

Padikovib,  £0,  Sfi 

pMtacbkol  (Aduwntovd),  BO 

Patriotic  Myatidsii  of  PoW  fU 

PeCuj  (PcCuh.  Peca),  4M 

Pelrihc  <S>U(HicelloJ,  4M 

Pdoponnenu,  472 

People.  Sn 

Peremeyuiavtdiilli.  A^  70 

Vm.S59 

P«raU  (Perriau),  SI,  tM,  iA  MB^ 

671;£I7.«J 
PervUn  Gulf,  81 
Pcnm,  H,  IS.  IB.  IS.  ft.  369 
Peruvums,  808 
Petth  (PeiU).  3SS 
Petcbeneges,  «» 
PetrognJ  (St.  PetenbnrK),  tOS;  M61 

tiO.  227,  413;  «,  M.  111.  W,  fOA 

37* 
Pbilippovtiky,  69 
Physiol  or  Bodily  TraiU  of  the  SUv, 

128-136 
PhyNognomy  of  the  S!»v,  1S2-S 
nigrims  (Strsniki),  69 
Pleme.  110. 151 
Pobratim,  H8 
Pobratimitvo.  HS-9,  377 
Podhsliaiu.  IIB 
Podhorak  (Slovak)  Dialect,  282 
Podolia.  lig;£67 
Podvig,  382,  383 
PagTonu,432 
Poetic  Impulie  of  the  Slavic  People, 

290-364 
Pokora.4M 
Polab  Slav  (Polaba.  the  Pdatuana),  «, 

119 
Polak  (Podhchian),  110 
PoUnd,  241;  98,  36.  i8.  8t.  Si,  ISl. 

1S9,  130.  lit,  ifiS,  ISa,  160.  186. 

189,  ISO,  eos,  eo3.  toi,  na.  seo, 
t76.  ere.  en.  era.  gas.  80i,  am, 

31S,  3S9,  368.  369.  378,  SS7,  i£i. 


Me  (Hee),  Ml.  HO;  7.  UL  «  K 
fS,  St.  8B,  it.  4S.  iS.  U.  7».  ak 
M,  101.  107,  108.  109.  UU  lU. 

118.  iti.  ita.  la*.  isa.  tas.  m. 
liB.  iBi.  ise.  iBT,  111.  171:  nu 
198,  M8.  an.  ai&.  aaa,  Mas.  au, 
ais.  »i7.  *BS.  ase.  Mw.  ma.  na. 
979.  asi.  aaa,  aoo.  aor,  an.  aaa, 
aaa,  aeo,  aea.  aet.  aaa,  am,  f*. 
aao.  881,  am.  asfi,  m.  *aa 


t,119 


Ifl»-1T0;  B 


(FMndi),  4»e-4W:  (Gentan),  4S»- 
4M;  (Other  itagOMga).  4M-M>; 
Biokcy,  169-170;  Caundb  it; 
Criticim.  178;  Edontkn.  ITS; 
Bitlborr.  170-172;  JutMfm^ec, 
178;  Unpiase,  lOt.  tO*.  M7.  m- 
80,  281,  2SS,  287;  I«r,  ITS; 
Litenitim,  I7»'170i  IGUUit  S» 
tnoe,  178;  UiMic.  177;  NatkMl 
Saoffi,  814-«ia;  Natiuial  BTma, 
aW-aee;  Painting   178-177;  Phi> 


420;  106;  Psyeholos;,  170;  SdcDce. 
160-170;  Sculpture,  177;  Slovak 
Dialect.  282;  Stem.  118-110;  Tem. 
456;  Theatre,  178;  Theology,  17f- 


Polcnima.  IS;  8Jtf 

Poltava.  £6S 

Pomecania,  102, 11^  118w  148 

Pomotyane    (Pomortal^,     tbe    S>*- 

Dwellen).  BO.  69 
Popovtijuni       (PoDovt^y.       Vtie^ 

people  or  Hicnrauita),  70 
Pi^ularista.  18 
PoraU.  118 
PoreC  (Parenio),  484 
Portugal  (Portugueae),  289.  841.  W; 

t8S.B83.e8i.391 
Poiathiik,  ACT;  189 
Foaen,  132;  199 
H8 


.  ii8.  H9 

Potajmica   (Poaaymitaa),   7/^  lit. 
Ii7,  na.  166. 168.  aOB 


531 


(Png.  Pnha),  7,  40.  SO,  SB. 
208,  237;  3i.  iS.  i7.  tV,  tU, 
eS6.  S81.  S88 

119 

Ruskara,  lt6 

,  7-40 
lides,  379 
irg.  199.  S8S 
Pril<7),  28,  360;  371 

84 

n 

(Prinend),  29;  tSS 
t»,S0.6S 
uiU,» 

17,  es 

>M  Wudom  of  the  SUvi,  238- 

n  (PruHia).  SI.  110.  111.  120, 
279,  30e,  S37;  SI.  SSO,  SSI, 
ess.  B8i,  eSB,  £87.  301.  386; 
arum,  S7 

oU).  464 
Polka),  SIS 

ovak  Dialect.  282 


Rarivia.£5 

Reali  di  Prancia.  806 

BeforiD  (Befonnation),  137 

Reforni*  tA  Peter  the  Great,  tl8~»tl 

Beichitag,  £47 

Religion  de  rhuiiiaiut£.  99 

Beligioiu  Orthodoxy,  ££7 

Benaiuance,  137.  226 

Republican  Democrats.  CO 

Roje  (Reua),  464 

Rhine,  U 

Rieka  (Flume),  464i  199 

Rod,ifii 

Roman,  Catbolodam.  iO,  ttl.  SSS, 

ttS;  Fvth,  £6,-  German  Empire,  flS 
Romans,  136,  917 
Romanov,  396 
Rome.  111.  121,  3S7;  t8,  £9.  St.  33, 

38,  i3,  iS,  95.  96,  186.  tOl.  tie, 

ei7.  £78.  £M.  SIS 
RtHnova,  tS 
Roahobshiki,  60 
"Rotten  Wort,"  «S 
Rovma,10£ 
Rovinj  (Rovigno),  464 
Bu^en,120 

Sugevit  (Rugievit),  18.  26 
-  •  ■  ■      i). 


(Rur 
88,  102,  13S,  383,  463,  filli  £^6,  £5i 


ma  (Radkenburg),  464 

at,  le,  ts 
IDemocmta,  20 

(Dubromik),  146,  343,  464. 
186, 487;  108, 198, 199.  BiS.  386 

B7S 
10 

liks   {Staro-Viery,   DisMnterB, 
ibrisdzy.    Old-Believeta,    Men 
e  Old  Faith).  420;  00-61.  «+, 
33.367 
Araa).  404 
libti,  SO 
to,  366 


422,  (French),  423-429;  ((German). 
430-444;  (other  Unguagea).  443; 
Biography,  160;  Chemistry,  LS4- 
15S;  Commerce,  160;  Criticino, 
160;  DsDcing,  108;  Diploma' 
cy,  ISO;  Economics,  lS7-ld8;  Ep- 
ic*. 101.  «90-331;  Finance.  160; 
Folk-Songs,  301-902;  Gedogy.  101; 
Geography.  160-101;  History,  1S5- 
167;  Journalism,  161;  Language 
102,  26S-273,  254,  255,  2S0.  BSl. 
287,  288;  Law,  159;  Literature. 
161-167;  Mathematics.  163-lM; 
Men  and  Women,  Gmt.  163-168; 
Mineralogy,  1S4-1S5;  Oratory, 
lSS-159;  Orthodox  Church,  41.  20S, 
484.  485;  68.  69.  6^,  66,  68.  OS, 
19S.  567,  S8i;  Painting.  167; 
Pedagogy,  161;  Philology.  ISO-lOO; 


PhHoMqihr.  1U-1A7;  Fhrriei,  US- 
IM;  ProvcrtM,  08,  «88-M8;  S81, 
S8S,  S8»,  418.  4S1;  106,  988; 
Paydiokicr.  ISl;  Bevolutkn.  11, 
IS,  IS,  S8;  Sculpture,  187;  Stwug, 
IBS;  ^vin.  nt-HO;  Sodolcuy, 
lS7-lfi8;  Soldun.  lit;  SUtutiM, 
100-161;  Stem,  118;  Tenn.  405; 
lliMtTe,  108;  Theologr.  IW-ISS 
Ruasiuu,  7,  8,  11,  IS,  18,  14,  U, 
le,  SO,  21,  22,  IS,  87,  41.  «,  48,  SO^ 
61.  S2,  AS,  78,  80.  81,  84.  88,  00^ 
98,   101,  112,   lia,  114,  lld^   Ml. 

las.  Its.  129.  vao,  i8s.  is^  147, 

148,  too.  808,  817,  SIB,  BIO,  SIO. 
281,  228,  223,  290.  291,  SSS,  tSl. 
862.  284,  HM.  310.  857.  SSS,  SBO. 
867,  900,  870,  878,  873,  874,  877, 
881,  S82,  888,  884,  880,  890,  80% 
303,  304,  398,  808,  400,  408,  408L 
407,  411.  414.  41)0,  421,  428,  424, 
425.  491,  498.  438,  484,  485,  498, 
437,  438,  43».  440,  448,  443.  444. 
445,  446,  448.  440,  464,  477.  493; 
hi.  IB,  16, 17,  SB.  te,  t8,  £9,  3i,  SS, 
37.  S8.  S9.  iO.  il.  6S.  67,  68.  69,  61. 
6J.  66,  8t.  9t.  93,  9i.  Ill,  lit. 
m.  Its,  116.  lis.  119.  1S3,  Iti, 

126.  lie.  ler.  lea,  iso,  ui.  iss, 

ISi.  lis.  138.  139.  HO.  UU  itf, 

I5i,  167,  163,  165,  166,  167,  170, 

179.  ISO.  m.  1S5,  189,  196,  ftJJ, 

SOS,  £06,  £08.  £09,  tli.  tlS,  SIB, 

ti7,  lis.  sto.  sti,  set,  ets,  eee. 

t30.  SSt,  SSS.  tSi.  SS7.  SS8,  »S9, 

sio,  en.  ei6,  sis.  S53.  tss,  ess, 
ers.  SB9,  163.  eei,  ees.  £67.  e€9. 

£70.  S71.  t7l.  erS.  £79,  2S0,  S83, 

tsk.  ssa.  es7,  ess,  too,  e9S,  £96. 

£97,  em.  899.  SOD,  SOl.  SOi,  SOS. 
359,  361.  363.  38i.  366.  S6C.  367. 
363.  S7S.  571.  3T8.  379.  380.  381, 
38e.  38i.  386.  387.  338.  389.  S9i, 
396. 397. 398.  399.  Hi.  iSJ,  iX 

RuslfintioD.  464 

RiLiso-Turkuh  Wu,  449 

RiLMrm,  16 

Rulhrniau  (Rnihnjika),  S8S,  S78k 
381;  ti7 

Sul.  114 


Sftloeno^eS 

s>iaiiik>csohtn).«at:«i 
" ™  at 


119 

Saiukrit,  854.  S7S;  MS 
S«pi]idk,575 
Sumjevo,  56.  57,  80 
Santov,  585 
Sum  (9iMsti).  17S 
SMmatia  (or  Sw      "" 
107 


lao 

Smxoay  (Su«u).  119.  180i  IH.  48S; 

51, 118. 110.  taa.t8S,aa4,i8i,tat 

Scandinftviui.  878, 418 
Sch)eawi«,  881,  537 
ScUunenbuR.  lia; 
Sdrnbo  (Svabo.  Sv>U),  150 
ScoUand    (Scottish),   230.    809;  ISf, 

183.  S6S 
Scutari  (^adu),  488 
Scytbiaiia.  ISS 
Sebastopol,  4SS;  £7 
Serotid  IMmuian  CODfemoa.  SS 
Sedam  Vlalifa  (VUahitva).  178 
Sedmero  Bn6e  (Bimtye).  178 
Seine.  303 
Seir-CreniatoTa    (SumaosUptcfi, 


Semites  (Semitic).  851,  515;  8^7 

Sen]  (ZeD»),  404 

Serbethtt^erbdtee),  161 

Seibia  (&bii>).  28.  29.  82.  SS.  84.  )t; 
37,  38.  51,  88,  54,  58.  75.  148,  fOa; 
S26.  236.  856.  887.  SSS.  S90,  314 
919,  920.  315,  328.  324,  SS8,  94i 
340.  350,  33S.  353,  358.  850,  Sei. 
405.  421.  449;  89.  JO;  At,  59. 4J,  51 
57.  108,  145,  ISi,  ISe.  lot.  166, 
176. 180. 196.  S30. 8f5.  US,  tV,  ISl. 

eS2.  253.  est,  es8.  300.  aoi.  m. 

3tl,  333.  565,  571.  576.  577.  5^ 


sod;  Labor  Pv^.  58;  Language, 
£54,  ES3.  E89,  323.  SSOi  National 
Chuidi,  eo.  Si.  196;  Natioiua 
Bjmn.  SST-aSS;  Proverbs,  13,  135. 
»4-250,  S13,  361.  384;  9^  98.  99, 
106.  106.  107.  no.  B91;  Sacred 
Munc,  4Sa;  Song,  177;  Stem,  128; 
Voyrodma,  67,  S87 

Serbo-Bulgan,  2&S 

Serbo-Croatian  (Serbo-Croata).  7.  S, 
13. 102,  lis,  IIU,  IBl.  Ut.  iei.  S6S. 
284. 2B«,  3ie,  329,  SST;  iO,  17d.  191. 
199,  U7,  £66,  t8S.  SOO,  359;  Archi- 


(Gernuui).  498-^00.  (other  lsn«uag- 
ea).  MCHMS:  Biol«7,  191-lH; 
Critict,  IM;  Education.  IM-IOS; 
ffiito^,  19S-1S4i  Jouinalism,  201- 
202;  Ujiguage,  280,  282;  Litera- 
tme,  195-200;  Miuic  201;  Paint- 
ing 200;  Philology,  193-104; 
PhiloBOphy,  192;  Political  Science, 
194-105;  Sculpture.  BOO-201;  Sd- 
ence.  101-192;  Sociology,  194-lBS; 
Stateamanahip,  192;  Theology,  105; 
Term,  tse 
Serba  (Serbians),  28. 29.  SO,  S1,*S2, 33. 
94.  SS,  87,  51,  5*.  63.  59.  84.  105, 
106,  lis,  116.  121,  1S3.  141.  144. 
217,  240,  282,  284,  285.  286.  288, 
821,  826,  929.  398.  840.  341,  84S. 
S46,  S49,  SfiO,  354,  356,  357,  358, 
860.  8T7.  381,  994.  415.  461.  47T; 
te.  SI,  S6.  SB.  ST.  68.  B6.  ISl.  IBS. 
tB3.  167.  no,  173.  178.  IBl.  196, 

107. 199.  eos,  SOB.  ear.  ei9.  ew, 
tss.  £66,  ess.  SOO.  rrt,  S7S,  sae, 

SS6,  888.  397 
Shakuny   (Shaken,   Dancers,   PUas- 

Bony,  Jumpen),  60,  69,  6S 
Shahputni,  50,  57-58 
SUyadita,  314 
Eiberia,  80,84. 280. 23S.  235, 864, 420, 

422,  443;   JO,  66.  61.  66.  Itt.  133, 

167.  tH.  gee,  £67,  £72,  £86,  S8i 
Bwva.S5 

K^iera  (Void^diantay),  60 
Sibwui  (Silesia),  84. 120;  ej^;(Poliah} 

Dialect.  279.  280 


„  .li.lS 
Siska.e5 
Skits.  50 
Skomorkhi,  807 
■  BO 


(Shii 


i),37e 


Skoplje  (Uskub).  eO;  16B 

Skoptzy  (Self-MutUaton;  Sdf-C»- 
trators,  Eunuchs).  66.  ffT 

Skull  of  the  Slav.  131.  132 

Slav  (Slavs),  7.  90,  52.  57.  77,  80. 
82,  83.  84.  88,  89.  00.  91.  02,  93,  94, 
■  06,  96,  07.  100.  101.  102.  104.  116. 
117.  119.  122,  129.  125.  128,  129, 
ISO,  131.  134.  135.  136,  137.  1S8. 
ISO.  146.  147.  149.  151,  154,  155, 
156,  1S7.  169.  164.  166.  180,  189, 
190,  206.  206.  216.  217.  218,  220. 
826,  251,  288,  329,  849,  360,  357. 
360,  301,  362.  363.  366.  368.  369. 
375.  376.  378.  877,  S78.  379,  980. 
982.  983,  386,  386.  387,  888.  380, 
394,  396,  307.  390.  400.  402.  403, 
405,  406,  410,  414,  415.  416.  419, 
421,  422,  423.  424,  425.  426.  427, 
420.  430.  433,  434.  495.  499.  441. 
443.  445.  446,  448,  497;  13,  li,  IG, 
n.  18.  SB.  J*,  *0.  *9,  St.  98.  106. 
lie,  lis,  176.  180.  ISt,  186.  191. 
193.  195.  198.  SOO.  SOI.  KOI.  t03. 
S06.  S07.  e08.  210,  til,  Sli.  ttS, 
£30,  SSi,  Sd5,  Si6,  SIS.  S53.  £56, 
ese,  £67.  S58,  S69.  S60.  £6i.  £66, 
166.  £67.  27i.  £80.  SSI.  SSS,  £83, 
S8i.  £86,  es6.  £91.  SOS.  £9S.  £9i. 
S95.  696.  £97.  £08,  £99.  300.  301, 
S0£.  303,  30i.  306.  307.  308;  Jap- 
anese. 105;  Norman,  129;  Provenit 
01;  Term.  4B0-469 

Slava  (Krsno  ime.  SvelkntTo),  17, 
I5S 

Slavia  (Slavism.  Slavdom),  115,  119, 
£06.  SiS.  30S.  303.  S78,  389 

Slavic,  Alphabet,  123;  Amiability, 
387;  Appolos,  133;'  Churchea,  39; 
Christian  Sympathy,  206;  Civiliia- 
tioD,  203-218;  Common  Sense  of 
Beauty,  226;  Conlederation,  £65; 
Cordiality,  987;  Eastern  Church, 
229;  Ethical-Moral  Ideals.  97-109; 
Fatality.  416-426;  £96;  Feders- 
tico,  £ie,  SiS.  £66;  Flexibility.  22B; 
Generonty,  887;  Bero,  107;  Ho^ 


UUl7.   387,   410; 
406-(16;     tBi;    E 
t9Si  Utal  ot  NBtiofMl  Vm 
S11;    Ideal    of   W<a 


Idc 


.  lUi  I 


Extnmca.  IB,  «BS-M«: 
410;  "I^AelDtaAxi.''MS.4a- 
4«6;  "Lkcfc  (i(  HTpocriqr,"  BOO, 
408-416;  I^nguaflc.  IDS,  108,  US, 
2S4.  iSl,  aSS-fflS;  Lore  mad 
^[Wthr,  MS,  884-405;  Hdu- 
c£ol7  uid  SwloeM,  300,  880-177; 
07,  8&£;  Hunc.  4SC;  MatkaiBl 
Hymna.  855-808;  OriffJuUtr,  SU; 
Paradous,  365.  4S5-H4,  SV5;  P»- 
tieiiM,  365,  ST7-3BS;  f05.-  Flu- 
tidty.  etS-MO;  I^.  387;  Edi- 
gioUB  Tniti,  lJ-80;  Simplidly, 
SSS.  411;  Sinceiitr,  410,  411; 
StrmgUi  o(  mn,  »5;  Suffwidft 
3«fi,  S77-SSS;  fM 
SkvooiB  (SUvonijm),  51,  102,  <87. 
463;  X.  33,  U7. 166,  £00,  t03.  H3, 

£85,  aei,  37G,  38e 

SUvo-Kreahiu  (White  Riumui)  Dia- 
lect, 868 
Slavopbilea.  406;  11. 13, 136.  KS,  Sid. 

ti7,  ti8.  ei9.  tto.  tei.  tee,  aa, 
tse-tso 

SleboR,  eS 

Slovak  (Slovaks),  187;  CS,  U.  51.  Sf. 
lot.  107.  lis,  118.  Itl.  ISi.  U6. 
ISi.  178.  193.  eiS.  tit,  e66,  £61, 
eSl.  tSi,  300,  367,  361.  362,  381, 
58t.  i58:  Language,  254,  US.  280; 
Leauge.  Bt;  ISO;  Patriots.  B7; 
Poela.  87;  PopuUr  Sang*,  31S-SI4; 
Schnlan,  187;  Writen,  87;  Stem, 
Wl-IM 

Slovene  (Slovmea;  SlomiiaD,  Bloven- 
ians),  188-190;  7, 13.  £6. 31,  St.  Si, 
36.  37.  il.  56,  67,  68.  8*.  108, 
J07.  108.  115,  Itl,  m.  15i.  191. 
199.  «W.  £i9.  ess.  I5i.  £66.  £8*, 
300.  316.  368.  381,  38e,  383,  i09, 
Ul;  Agriculture,  180;  Antfaropcr 
logy.  1B»;  Bibliogmphy,  477- 
503;  Hiatoty.  ISO;  Jurisprudence. 
180;  Language.  281-862;  £8,  £6i; 
LiUtature,  IBS;  National  Soiifi. 
SIS;    Poetry,    188;    Politics,    100; 


SlmteW  (SkiviiMO,  U^  lU 

'todd,  Caumima]  OwBOiUp,  KS; 
0«aacn>ta,  M;  118,-  Fhtifota,  K, 
10;  Pditiol  or  avie  Ttaita  oT  tin 
Slav,  188;  110-1»:  Berohrtiaaiiti, 
IT.  18;  its;  BemlntHoaiy  PartT- 


S(£«  (Sofln).  AM,  ff«t 

Sokoli  l^okali).  110.  f|7 

SommXSS 

SotimUl 

Booth,  f 


«0;  llff,ltt;  BUTkIn«dailB,M; 

Slavic    Langnagea.    255;     Weatern 

Oavi,  £16 
Spain  (Spuiiifa,  Spaoiards).  88,  Ui, 

C50.  COS,  860.  S5S,  871.  464,  HI: 

£36,  £79,  £83,  £U,  £89,  301,  S» 
Spaaova  (Kuamkhini),  K 
SiMcific  Tnuta  of  the  Diffeteot  Slaric 

Tribes,  105-116 
Spiritual  Biethren,  60 
^Ijet  (Split,  SpaUto),  484;  160.  W. 

3S9 
Srefko  (Srediko),  10 
Steouki  KarloTci.  4S5 
Srgja  Zlopoglegja,  3SS 
St.  Helene,  XH 
St.  John  Baptiit  Chnrdi,  226 
St.  Sophia  (Aja-S(^hia).  W7 
Stajersko  (Steiennaik,    Stjria),  tU, 

464;  19i 
Storeiina  (Staieahina),  186 
StarosU.  115.  120 
"Step-riatera,  The,"  HB.  SSO-m 
State  Autocnuy,  ££7 
Statutes,  of  Poljica  and  Kttk,  IH;  d 

Vinodol,  124 
Stigolnika,  60 
Stour.  lie 
Str«da.S78 
Stribog,  li,  IB 
Stuode.50 


^wrcnt),  li,  IS.  16 
«.  IBS 

•,^488;  lu,  ia»-m.  us. 


it  (STctovid),  H,  U.  18.  SB 
(Smdn.  Swediih),  SSS,  iM. 
tat.  883.  Ki.  187,  308 
ad.  t83.  m.  S87 
.J7t 

a,  Srijm).  $U, 


UtiMX  or  TWrUn).  Ul,  190. 

Mu.  S7S,  87B.  M4,  egr,  sm, 

105:  130.  leO.  KB.  160.  tei. 

'os.sao 

[oimUiiu,  118 
,414 


Tolfhm?,  BO.  7(h9i 

Taiiuk,f(W 

ToK)Btal,«M 

ToTanuk.MI 

TmuUtkalU,  no 

Tmu-Sibeiian  Railway,  ICB 

Tniuylmiu,  36J 

TnuKHt*.  8f 

l^e  (Triflu),  464 

Tnmty,  of  San  StetaDO,  388;  U  Vien- 
na, 386;  of  Weatphalia,  Mf 

Trete,M8 

Triote  (Tnt).  199 

Trightv.  14.  IS. « 

Tifauli  CTrfauch),  161. 478 

Trbultini  (Trbiuhehini),  IBl 

Tiptk  (Slovak)  Dialect,  2S« 

TrudovikutB  (Labor  Group),  16 

Trlie  (Montlalcone.  Neumaikt),  4S4 

Tropr  (Tiau),  464.  SIO 

Tm^uu  (Cigaoi),  4M 

Tuchton,  IIS,  117 

Tugarin  Zmeivicb,  MS 

Tungui  (Tunguacs),  87,  400 

Turkcatan,  ttt.  S90 

TuA  (Tinka,  Tiufcey,  Turlddi),  14, 
101,  149,  S8S,  Seo.  see.  SOO,  387. 
897,  41^  4«,  481.  MS;    Kl,  »93, 

308.  are.  S7S.  393 

Turkomani,  4es 
Turico-Tatar,  87 
Ttar.  17. 19,  CO,  41.  SSS,  t48, 149;  MS, 

41S,  4C7.  MS.  SU,  Ma,  537;   UT, 

"Tfl;  (Tenn),  510-511 


Itl^'  (CbcnuiltB,  WjetkMia), 

r«medi.  Tend).  <» 

uiaw  (Ukaa).  SOO 

■menial    or    Enottooal-Tt^ 

I^kniiK,    inusiniuu   (SmaH  Bnaria, 

Traita   of   the   Slavi 

(Slav 

little  Buraian),  7,  84.  US.  118, 132, 

ior),  128,  S65-448 

18S,  194.  280.  278,  286;   179,  «« 

•.377 

Dni«t*.5Sl 

(Teutonic),  «80;  iW 

Union  of  the  Biwuu  Nitioa   (Ex. 

o8«re,507 

treme  Right).  20 

tinBe,e£ 

•aiii^50,«9 

United  Suta*.  14.  «.  22,  28,  34.  38. 

Wl-e.«7i 

«;  48.  49,  02;   flS,  WS,  M83.  887, 

',472 

S80. 396.  398.  399;  cf  Sla™.  £67 

196 

VMj.  147 

I9f 

.«r 

Upper  Nile,  917 

,m 

Uiai.sg6i  taa.»s9.MT.wn.aiM,m 

I  topia.  sae 

litra(iui5K,  liSi  i9.  6i.  63.  3eS 

VnmpiicB.  17 

Vnroa,  478:  S9T 

VnryBf^,  IIS 

Veca  (V«:lM,C(MmnoD  Council),  98, 89 

Vcdangas,  308 

\f<ha.SS9 

VclbiAi  (Velbi»l«)).  196 

Veliks  VluteU,  5SS 

Vpnioc   (Veupdig.   Venedjfc   Mljetd. 

Mlj^),  100;  197.  est.  860,  381 
VcncUmu  (Mljciifi),  tSl 
Vescr,  Its 
Vmka,  10 
Veatica  (V<»btite»).  17 


a,  J7 


Videm  (Udine).  «M 

Vidov-Dim     (Vidovdsn,     St.     ^0* 

Dsy).  373 
Vipnna  (Wien.  Brf),  S6.  48,  fil,  5T. 

79,  41».  Bi5,   597;   301,  383,  386. 

SSa.  387 
Viln.  SSO.  359;  Ravijojla,  17 
Vilagui.  3S7 
Vilp,     Brodarice     (Brodaritie).     M; 

OblakiDJc,  £1 

Viina.  fee 

Vis  (Li«a),  4M 

VUnji  (Vishoyi)  or  Sve-Vilnji.  ft) 

Visia  (V'istula),  100.  tlS,  171,  277 

VileUk.  tm 

Vliih  (VUch,  Vlahg.  \Ta«i).  488.  fiU 

Vladivostok,  Vtt;  S58 

VIkodlatei  (Vukodlapi).  18 

Volga.  iaS;  SI,  lis.  tOt.  STS;  -Bulsara, 

308;     Sviatoslovich     (VaoUnch), 

891:16 
Volhjnia,  S4.  004 

VolcM,  li.  16 

VoWt,  ie7.  m.  37S 

Votkina.  13i 

Volyakea.  464 

VoyvodM  (Vojvode).  848 

VrlMko  Jciero  (Uke  of  Woeth).  «<M 

VrS«c  (Veraeo).  464 

Vspchelovek,  893 


Walladi  (S1ov>k)  DialecU  M 

Walloclu,  882 

Warasdin  (Varaldin).  J8f 

W«m*.  61,  906.  SOB.  tSOi.  «M; « 

*7e.  J7i,  SSI,  387 
Wssbington.  D.  C^  108 
W«11-kno»D.CMdu.l7ft-iaS;Slonkfc 

LuutinD  Serbs,  So'vcnea  sad  Bat 

gam.  lST-202 
WeWv.671 
Welt-Politik.  300 

WdtgeUt.  an 

Wendi     (VemU     Wcndw^     Tmrti 

Windae),  119,  ISO;  ISI 
WeatPrusais.  10«,  118 
Wertern     (Nortbem),     Slavic    Im- 

Buages.  US;   SU-n.  tS.t8.Sl.n 

tli.tSS 
Wateniiata  (OoddoiUliata,  Uwibk 

fC6. 130-936,  S8S 
Weitpbaliatu,  110 
Wbitc   Doves,   60,-   Hoantain   (Bit 

Hon).  47.  195;  Runw  (BoMtaal, 

7.  84.  10«,  IIB.  ISS,  134,  417;  tli. 

S66.  £74;  Dialect.  26fl:  Sea,  51 
WIelicxka,  KIO 
WiSlilz.  119 

Wresllen  with  Spirit.  SO 
WUrtcmberg,  883 
Wynda  (Wendem).  281 


Yablonova,  399 

Yagoda  (Jagoda),  19 

YanniDa  (Janiiui).  46t 

Yamaya  Pdyaoa   (Jaankjft  PoljaBa). 

489;  100,  tot 
Yedinoviertsy  (Coidigiocuata].  SO,  0 
Yukagfain.ST 


Zadar  (Zan).  343,  464;  Si.  iO.  I9S 

Zadonsbchino,  897 

Zadruga,  110.  m.  Itl.  HS-lSI.  US. 

163,  eiO.  e95.  S7S 
Zagreb    [Agrara.    Ziirt<b).   SI.   W 

808.  464;  57.  tli,  tSO.  3St 
Zahi»«k  (Slovak)  Dialect.  88f 
Zakonik.  579 
Zavetina,  18 
ZHtsaflt,«U 


Zanun  (Zunony ,  SemUn),  iBi 

Zmd.40T 

Zuuke  (Zhenike)  Pefme,  176 

£d(23iml),  3S7 

ZK*  (Biichs).  Mi 


Avenariui.  891.  £99 
Averkiyev.  D.  V..  161 
Avraamiy  (the  Siudal  Bilhop},  6!2 
Axelrod,  E.  P.,  GOi;  i30 


B*BEAU,  377 

Babi6,  Ljubomir,  19A 

Babkov,  A.,  iOe 

Bnbov,  J..  16fi 

Bach,  184 

llarWaim,  A..  iS8 

Bailjuvsky,  186 

Borbtin,  N..  161 

Itaran.  B.  W„  60S;  L...  32S,  329;  Lord 

of  Verulam.  140;  £69;  Rt«eT.  SOS 
Baditi-Powell,  377 
Boddcley,  J.  F.,  iOS 
Baedeker.  K..  m.  503 
Bacr.  i30;  JoBeph.  SOS 
Boerlein,  H.,  477 
fiaemrcidier.  J.  M.,  iOt 
Baert,  v..  iaO 
Buhr.  R..  i69 
Bai£,  UiAar,  801 
Bailey.  W.  F..  391.  iOt 


Bailli 


.409 


Baily,  A.,  9S4:  H..  iflS 

Bain.  R.  Neobith.  78.  fi«9,  S»;  396, 

iOK,  US.  477,  JSB 
Bainville.  J.,  43;  SOS 
Baja.  A.  N.,  S29 
Bajazetli.   Sultan,   338.   339;   Sultan 

Ilderini  ("the  Thunderbolt").  Ml 
Baker.   B.   G..   470;  Benjamin.  410; 

J..  jrS;J.  EllU.4fii;V..  470 
Bakrwell.  Charles 
Bakhmctev,   AnbosBador   Boria,   28; 

we 

BakiC,  Vojyav.  \0i ;  i9S 

Baklaoov.  George.  108 

Bnkradze.  D.,  ISS 

Bakshy,  A..  493 

Bakst.  Leo,  167 

Bakunln.   M.   A.,  0.   157.   497;   IBi, 

SSI,  SSS,  SkS,  378 
Balokchiyev,  I..  i7S 
Balakirev.  Miti  Alexcyevich.  IBS,  308, 

SOe.  SIQ.  632 
Balas,  G.,  ^59 

Balbin  ("Balbinus").  51!;  469 
Bftlch,  Emily  Grcen,  78.  131.  469 


BaUcUT 

Balicki,  Z,  446 

Baliivi  (BaglUvi).  Ardebo.  1fl.M 

Balliet,  Thomai  H,  M;  STS 

Ballhoni.  P..  SU 

Ballil.  P..  m 

Ba]k>d,C^430 

BaUoii.36e 

BaUou.  M.  M^  fOt 

Balme.  M^  ^8e 

BaliDnnt.CooittaDtiiMk  16^4U;  JR 

Batiie-Nemaujif.  S3S 

BaltaloD.  C^  161 

Bailin.  iOt 

Balueki,  174 

B>lugd£6,  Zivko.  4M 

Balula.  J.  F^  filT 

Balzac,  I7S 

Baiier.  O.,  17S 

Bamberg.  P,.  40J 

Baii.Matiia.lS5;eil 

BaocTDft.  G,  40* 

Banduri.  181 

Bandurdd,  Bishop.  iSS 

Banjaoin.  Jovan.  609 

Banlvsh-Kameosky,  iOt 

Barakovif.  195   ,r 

Baratynsky,  Evgetty  Avnunovidi,  IH 

Barbarossa.  Germaa  Emperor,  361  i  4i 

Barbuleacu.  1..  eS5;  477.  4^6 

Barby.  Henry,  334;  iSfi.  600 

Bare,  F.  S.,  446 

Barfif,  240 

Bardin.  Sofya,  181 

Bardonnsut,  G.,  517 

Bariatinsky,  V.,  iOS 

Baring,  Maurice,  78.  219.  225,  CM. 
394,  413.  423.  430.  446.  486,  4» 
98.  103.  IIS,  113.  i70.  671, 178.  fK 

Barker.  J.  E..  446 

Bsrkley.  H.  C.  470 

Barr,  Andrfc.  77 

Barr*.  A-.  4S6;  P..  S77.  iM 

Barrier,  M,.  4«* 

Barrou,  397 

Barrows.  S.  T.,  258 

Barry,  R..  40S 

Barmiv,  899 

Bar9oVf1.  261 

Barta,  66 

Bartenev.  N.  P.,  154 

Baithold.  W..  ISO 


on.  L^  iSe 

lek.  v..  183 

i,  F..  IBS 

luwicz,  St.,  378,  UB 

liOL,  M.,  HI 

Dski,  A.,  i30 

orie.  J.,  190 

idc,  Stjepan,  191 

)v,S70 

irUev,  Marie,  1B7;  181 

laVov,  Alezander,  i86 

the  Great,  609;  1,  Emperor, 
199 

ia.B3.S6 
rviUe.  B.  C.  m 
n.  Adolph,  386 
t,  Th.,  m 

J.  v..  i77 

Marquia  of,  iJO 

.B..  495 

f,  Stefan  (King  of  Poland),  SOS 

sky,  177 

ibert,  i7S 

myi,  387 

303.  Sil 

sbkov,  les 


Becker,  C,  SUT;  G.  V,  i91 

Beddoe.  J.,  122.  »»:  470 

Beecher,  MQ 

Beekman.  J.,  f.76 

Beer,  A,  459;  M.,  W:  P..  J93 

BeeUioven,  145,  S59 

Begovifi,  M.  ("Xeres  de  la  Maria"), 

197,  I9B;  Prota,  193 
Bebrend,  B.  A.,  142 
Bekhtecev,  Vladunii  M.,  de.  83.  155. 

161.  497,  504 
Bekker.  9S 
Belariiu,  159 

BeUyev,  165.  156.  158,  SIO 
BelevBki,  O.  S..  m 
Belif,  Aleksander.  63,  83,  191,  287, 

612,  521 
Bell.  J.,  iOB:  Matthew.  1B7;  B.,  iOS 
BellegBide,  Sophie  U.  de.  B03 
Bellernuum,  J.  J..  488;  371 
Bellock,  H.,  Ii6.  m 
Belopoliky,  153,  215 
Belovi£.  Madame  Jelica  Bemadiikaw- 

aki.  19S 
Bdti,  R.,  496 
~    1,387 


a.  J.,  606,  607 

Benac  (of  Trogir),  201 

iit>deCourtena7,J.I 

„  171, 172, 

Bead,  C.  5.  T.,  612 

.612 

Benda.  WladyaUw  F.  T..  177;  ^ 

.E..488 

Bendei,  186 

garten-Cnwiu*  iSO 

Benedict.  XV,  Pope.  i6B 

n.p^m 

BenedikatoT,  165 

(BaldM,  Baka,  BaBa,  BalSifi). 

BeneS,  Edwsrd.  28, 52.  472;  MS.  m. 

i67.  ie9,  607:  Vojla,  S3.  183;  466 

n.  N.  E..  i77 
.  Fr.,  ISS 

Benham.  D..  ^67 

.i«r 

Bennet,  J.,  465;  R.  B..  287 

an.  A..  179 

Benui,  T..  iS9 

;  S.  G..  VH 

I,  A..  192 

Benrtinck-Scott.  W.  H.  C.  C,  iOS 

,  E.  P.,  488;  iO£ 

Beowulf.  8S6;  171 

in-Hulme,  M.,  470 

Bfrard,  Victor  {-Eugene  Victor),  77. 

Ian,  S.  D..  391 

629;  m.  Vn.  i86 

-fe,  M..  tot 

Berchlold.  Count,  67 

y.BOS 

Beieton,  F.  C,  iOI 

1.  Besaie.  43;  SOS 

Bereyovsky.  186 

T.  c.  R.,  m 

Bererin,  L.  V..  389 

200 

ofer.  C.  B.,  488,  493; 

m 

Berg,  I..  201;  VMUi.  158 

waky.  G.,  m 

Berger.SOS;  W..  3fi5 

G..  610:  V.  Maonagetttk,  iSS 

BerghrJ*.  397,  iSS 

natedt.  188,  314 

Bei^mann.  397 

in 

tt^riUm.  IM 

llmiwH,  11.,  IM(  lL,iW 

Hmi-ku.mo 

fbmvbir,  K.,  MT,  SIC,  SU 

IhrnhMil,  1,.,  iOO 

K>rn)iMi»,  Tb..  «,  fl>t  JiH.U8,iU 

lkr>il..."ll.  K.  /U;  (lMlI,i00 

i(rri.l ...r.  •     S  ,  ^ 

ll^ti. i..  \,.u.,.,u.  1117, IH, fit,  018 

Ihirnii*,  iM 
JWrry.J.  477 
n«rM,  nil 
Ibrtlift,  A.  •(«,  WP 
Ihirllllua,  / 

ll«rl«llliil.  I 

IWiMwl,  1..  M.KMHi  V.iM 
llrr...u.  L..  m 
IMnvlA.  Mtavui,  IMI 
IInhmiuv.  a.,  HUV,  914:  tlS 
lUlukhvv,  IM.  laTi^Rumin,  IfT 
llvUinuuu^bllww.  iSi  IM 
llduiil.  litf.  H7.  .iJv 
Ikvmi,  T..  um 
tlfvprlilHx,  A.  J.,  4<M 
ll«*(iliM«iiv.  WITi  JM 
lk*i>lil,  K  v.,  MA.  tua 
IIImImo.  4»f 

lIlNmlll.  Martha  (1.  !>..  4Ra 
llUiai,  V..AIMI 

HUnkiiii,  Dr.  Antiin.  «|  l>ua  (FUk> 
Ml  J»riJ.  to 

HLlcniuuvn,  11.  J,  «Ti 

llWh-k,  v..  M 

ItWUuJki'.  v.  tM 

IttolkirA^  A..  tM 

1lM.-**kt.  II  .  «l»:  M 

VMAx.  K .  is:    JomUw,  nil  Uu. 

tin.  U  .  ITi 
ttimunv  l!.  M 
ItimrMuiniH.  F  ,  ifl 
llHwUx'i.  J  W^Wl:  A« 

|tt1VM.>v,  Y    \  .  IM;  tit 
tMA.  V.  IKk  IH 

H>h»a AY«MiL<tML  R.  V.  tn,  jw 

"        ■  klM 


Biornlicra.  M.,  iOS 
ItirkMU  (i.  A..  Ut 
BirukoT.  P..  aoi;   368 
llUkupdu,  L..  sia 

nuMuck.  cunt.  oud.  iL  m  Ud  Ml: 

Iffi.  !7t.  eoo.  386 
BUbop.  G.  B.  IL,  iOS 
Biatrom.  SOS 
Black.  W.  M^  4H 
BWkiitock,  E..  iOf 

BWkwdi.  A,  s..  lae 

t.  UroS.  19S 
(Blagoalav),  Jas,  IBl,  UH 

Blake.  iiSi  B.  E..  iOI 

Bluiqui.  A.  I.,  i7l 

BUu,  G..  *3I 

BUvBUky,  HrlcD  P.,  Ua.  «W 

Blue.  M.  P.R..iM 

B)«iU«ii.M 

BIriweiu.  IBS.  282;  HI 

IllMctt,  N.  H..  J7£ 

Bloi'h,    Alciandrr.    IBS;    US;    Im 

stiinbiiivovich  (j«kn  de).  m-.m 

Blodek,  1S6 
Blum,  SS6 
Btnmantlul,  G.   H,  tSt:  HaduM 


Ver 


.,  soa 


Bom.  Frani,  tiJ 

Bobriiuki.  A.  A..  W:  A.  F,  IM; 

Count  V,  2S9 
Bobotykinc^MI 

Bt^bcov.  IN 

BoltnvD^i.  MkWi  in.  m 
«.w»ri*.  Splto.  «00 
Bochkuvva.  Muia.  lU 
Bode  K..  W* 
IkxhMulnll.  4Sfl.  SM 
1U«lutMk.T.  »9:U£ 
H.>Jin.  Jnm.  438 
Kxilrt«n,  5*3 

fkfhirk.  P.  B.«]t 
{k«ilwK>r.  A  P.  1&S.  Ml.  ««;  tot 
Bvc^aoxif.    «L  4M.   301;  D*««i 
IM:  Dcdiu.  UC;  Ippob  F.  Itt, 

BvvWwit*.  IT*.  «n 

Ib«^  B.  P.  fiH 

fhwl^  ViUMK,  SX  Wfc  iU  «?. 

3»i.m 


ToBliettl,  sot 

liogolyubov.  A^  lOT 

llugDmoletx,  "'"^'Ttti  IBt 

Ilogorov,  filS 

Bogovif.  Mirico,  IBT 

Bogoycv,  Iv.,  26S 

Bogudiiral     (Bognfal).     BUwp    << 

BoKomJl  BS,  SB.  Se 

Bogiubv    (BohwhT)    «(   LMtont. 

181:565 
BogiMlamki,  A^  ITS^  ITS;  E<L,  171; 

4TZ,  474 
150 


Bojaiuki,  S.,  488 
'  Bo]i6,  Milutiik,  IW 
Boiovi£,  B.  C.  S8;  Mibai.  Ml 
Bolchovitichov,  ISO 
BoUchovitinov,  158 
Boleaki.  A..  iW 
BoksUv.  979.-  II.  the  Fiut.  ISO;  V,  the 

BtuUul.  210;  tke  Bmve,  193;  Um 

Great,  ISS 
Boltin.  158 
Bolton.  H.  C,  517 
Bolt*.  A.,  SW 
Botuiio,  Banard,  189 
Booaii,  Itbd,  194;  tU 
Bonadio.  Luke  D,  BOO 
Boiia)d.afi9 
Bond.  Ed.  A„  «» 
Bondar,  D.,  515;  403 
Bcnmarriaoe,  A.,iXS 
Bonn.  M.  f.,  i»S 
Bonnardi  Samt-BriM,  A.,  te$ 
Bonnd.  B,  474;  tf  i 
Bmmer,  ITS 
BonoT,  N..  IBO 
Bonsquet.  G.,  t7S 
Bonwetch,  N..  Sl«:  JM.  S71 
Bosk.  F.,  506 
Boppe.  A..  ^78,  iSt 
Bonh,  8..  488;  SenatM  W.  E^  4)^  4S 
Bordigrave.  E.,  379.  4M 
Boideauz.  A.,  520;  480 
BMg.  488 

a.  J.  J.,  IStt  US 


Boiia.  1,  IW- of  BulKBrit.  510;  W.  54. 

196;  Frinoe  of  Bn^aria,  389;  Tiar, 

GuduDOT  Yermak,  MO,  4tt,  «U; 

5OT;£9 
Borkendorf,  W.  t,  iSl 
Bom.  ISO 
Bonuchnu,  B..  4S0 
BarodiD.   AlexU  8,   lU,   160,   810; 

N.  A..  iOS 
Borodkin,  451 
Borojeria.  Nikola,  «4I 
Borat,  A.,  507 

Bortajaiukv.  D.  S..  lO*,  485 
Bcttori&jfMip  Ruip'ct,  141,  Iftl.  178: 

tBi:  Jovan,  lOS;  Luar,  S19;  Stojao, 

450 
BoMuet.  J.  R.,  40B;  £» 
Bomell.  A.  B,.  440 
BoUv,  Chriito,  IBO 
Botkine,  P.,  405 
Botticelli,  500 

Boucal>eille,  Lt.-ColoMJ  P..  486 
Boucbor.  M..  £28 
Bou«.  Ami.  334: 456,  iB5 
Boulangrr,  78,  81 
Boulgar.  D.  C,  iOS 
Bounaiuti,  A..  501 
Bomchier,  J.  D.,  575, 470, 475, 101 
Btiurdeau,  3.,  itS 
Bouidilktt,  F.  v.,  43 
Bourgett.  P..  489, 501 
Bourfier,  467 
Boutoo.  J.  B.,  405 
Bovee,  410 
BovilLW.  B.  F,  608 
Bovu,77;59£ 
BowHog.  Sir  John,  78,  SIS,  884,  888, 

4B8,  493,  S24,  531:  175,  308,  35B. 

3B0.V)a 
Boyao.  294 
Bi^  C.  D.,  440 
Boyer,  B..  615 
Boyle,  1S4 

Bco^loo,  Cbarlts  H„  300 
Boidefi,  E.,  182 
Boiovii.  Nikola,  154 
Bo^anoviky,  508 
BraW,  A.,  495 
Brsdie.  Tycho,  1S8 
Bracton,  81S 
Bradaaka,  F..  474;  47f 


BradToH.  Hn.  W^  181 

Brahnu,  3SS 

BraibifDrd,  H.  N,  ifg,  m.  VS 

BnWi,  S.  C,  501 

Bramont,  J.,  78,  iU 

UranlitTgcr,  495 

ItraiKvl  (Frr^notl).  Michael,  188 

BruDd.  A.,  {05 

BrHi>d«i.  G«orf!,  7S,  ttl.  iaX.tU.nB, 
373.  37S.  394.  413,  «0.  481,  431, 
447,  44ft,  fiOl.  SOS.  MS;   U7.  t6i. 

we.  m 

Branilkit^,  J.  W.,  173 

Brnndun.  I.,  US 

Brandt.  J.  v.,  177.  SiS;  M.  v.,  iSl 

Urankov,  462;  D.  M..  iTV 

Brankovif,  IftS;   Vuk.  HI,  841;  SU, 

528.  sao 

firaude,  B.,  S76 

Bntun,  B.,  170 

Brauo,  D^  460 

Brauner.  A.,  ^Il 

Brnjbrooke,  W.  L.,  iJO 

BrritDcr.  B..  m 

Brcincr,  Fiwjcrika.  410 

BrcnnnD.  T.  J..  UG 

BrcnUno,  Clemens,  8i,  33S 

Brchina,  IfniiiK'.  G3 

Bmnhkovakaya.  Ekotarina  C.  V..  181. 

BnraiU  V.  Sydacoff  (PbUip  Fniu), 

390 
BrcMlau.  397 
Brrtholz,  {68 
Bretislaw.  193 
Breton.  M  J   B.  J,  tSl 
Brraitia.  Ottokar.  ISO 
BriBnc[aninov  83 
Bricbenell,  Ch..  WS 
Bridge,  C.  A.  G„«M 
Bridge,  Robert,  SBO 
Brinton,  Ch.,  4W 
firitanicus  (liritaniiu),  STt 
Brix,  i^l 

Broph.  O.,  Sie,  fil8,  S10 
Brorkctt.  L.  P.,  iOS 
Brodheod.  J.  M.  N..  Mf 
Brodic  Sir  Bcnjniniii,  410 
Br<'il.>»ii'E,  Joeef,  169 
Br.  .Inirski.  Casimir,  178,  1T8,  878;  98 
Briukki.  V.  L..  177 
BriHluwHki,  A.,  177 


Brodcer.  A,  4^1 

Broglie.  J,  V.  A.  de.  iSS 

Brcniewski.  Vilold.  SOS 

Brophy.  C.  A.,  ^^t 

Broth.  J.  L.  C,  470 

Brougham,  Lord,  US 

Brown.  403;  A.  J..  43;  E..  i7S.Jil 

Browne. Ed.. 470;  K.G..V>3;  CUaad 

Spencer,  478;  Tboouu,  410 
Browning.  O^  300.  404;  397 
B^3■,l»4 

Bnntek  (Brosdiu).  Ju).  US 
iiroiik,  Voplav,  IBS 
Bruce.  J..  iOS 
BrUekncr.  H.,  17t;    A.  t..  tt^  f71 

48T.  488,  493;    JS7,  S&K  SK,  tOI. 

Bmdicno.  Adalbert  of.  U8;  ia9 
firUggen.   Baron  von  dcc^  IML  MT, 

190,  i31 
Bnibos.  A..  i60 
Bruio,  C,  de.  403 
Bruneau,  A.,  401 
Bnmswick.  P..  m 
Bnisllov.  General,  18;  t7 
Bnirina,  101 
Brutus,  416.  440,  441 
Brjce,  V.  J.,  MS,  COS 
Brj-ant.  L..  503 
Brvulov.  Madame,  107;   18t 
Br^oEowski.  P.  K..  2fift 
Bublikpv,  A.  A.,22.4aw  100 
Buhnov.  I.  v..  393 
Buiar,  Pranjo,  IBS 
Bucie.  200 

Buek,H.  W..  141;  W.,  iSt 
Buckle,  203 
Budalavi^,  iOO 
Buddha.  £S.  ti 
Budilovieh.  A.S..  U»;  389 
Buit'iBavlJe^-i(.  Srgjan,  US;   HI 
Budjevac.  fnoifa,  201 
Budmani,  51.  103,  019 
Buga.  459.  47i 
Bujac.  E.,  iS.I.  iSe 
Bukovar,  \-lHho,  400 
BukuT,  103 
Bulanda,  K.,  493 
Bulgakov,  A..  381,  339;    M.  P.,  389: 

S,  N.,  187;  567,  369 
Bulgarin,  Th..  161.  183 
Bul^  S.  K.,  fi15,  fiI7 


BnlMioT,  N.  de,  474 

BCilow,  Prince,  H.  v.,  79;  lOi,  B60.  iSI 

Bulwet-I^toD,  Lord  Bobert  ("Meie- 

diUiOwen"}.  78,934.  410 
Bmuji,   Ivui«    162;     M Mining   Aiuia 

Petniva,182 
BunUkovalu,  Wt 
BunMut  M.,  W 
Buncbkov,  406;  «9 
Bnrder,  410 
Bu^.  H.,  iOS 

Bniseu,  F^  48S;  John  W^  m 
Bwum.  IS4,  SSI 
Burie,  E.,  68 
Burke,  409 
Vunet,  Bubop,  SeS 
Bimiey,  Dr.,  SIC 
BuTOB,  Bdxrt.  ICS,  290 
Butt.  M.,  406 
BuTTowB,  B.  M.,  ite 
Burton,  B.  G^  i03 
Burtiev,  V.  L.,  m 
Buaduii.  G.,  478 
Buschen,  A.  v.,  474;  Ut,  i93 
Biubiiukr.  Gabriel,  ise 
Bualaerich,  Sadko.  S»6;  Vanli.CQO 
BusUyev,  F.  I.,  197,  IflO,  2fil.  EH,  515 
Butler,  Nkkolas  M.,  W 
Butorlin.  100 
Burttai.  C.  i78;  C.  E..  ^77;  H.,  403; 

N,  470, 47* 
BuKk,  J..  iOO 
Byeliiuky,  Vlsaiion  Gri^rievich,  Ifil, 

160. 161,  894.  «0;  37.  SSI 
Byeiov,  D.,  2fi2 
Byekwenky.  N.,  S89;  — Byelofelaky, 

A.  M.,  488 
Bytm.  Lord.  144,  162,  172,  17A,  201, 

220,  S8B,  408,  404,  455,  592,  639; 

199 
Bnowaki,  AbrabMn  de,  ITS,  176 


CABsmoTi4!,  Nedeljko,  56 

Caburi,  F.,  68 

Cnwr.  440.  454.  457 

OcBarios.  Pseudo  NaiianEom  <it,  452 

Cthea.  G..  tf3;  h.,  519 

Cahuet,  A.,  iSB 

Cain.  98 

Cajkovac,  Sigismimd  (Ziga),  US 

Calary,  de  Lamauere  R.,  473 


Cdder.  SenatOT,  42,  43 

Calderton,  222;  G,  403 

CalixtuB.  53 

Ollwell.  E.  C,  m 

Calov.  63 

Calupka,  Sam,  1S7 

Calvin.  90 

Cftmerer.  v..  ^3e 

Camerarius,  J^  367 

Campanella.  Tomnuweo,  138 

Camiibell.  Th..  446 

Canisiiu,  i8 

Cankar.  Ivan.  IBS 

Cankov,  A.,  190;  D.  Kyriak,  190, 519 

Canudo.4^6 

Cantftcuiene,    John,    SHI;     Princeii 

(CouDtesi  Speraiuky,  ii£e  Grant), 

48 
Capefique.  J.  B.,  4£3 
Capek.  Thomas,  83;  390, 466 

apitaioe,  4^6 
plovie,483 
Caprin.  G..  601 
Caprivi,  8S 
CapTDcki,  B..  IBS 
Capus,  G..  477;  +86 
Car,  Marko,  104 
Carada,  E.,  473 
CardoDDe,  C.  4£3 
Carioviti-Hazen,  v.,  43£ 

grlyle,  Thomas.  148.  596 
moievii.  Aisenije,  429 
Caro,  J..  iSS 
.Carolle,  Cb..  409 
Carpenter.  H.  L.,  42 
Carr.  W.,  473 
Carriere,  200 
Carrick.  V..  489;  iOS 
Caumir.  the  Great,  503;  II  (Uie  Jiut), 

Polish  KinB.  t03 
Cassavelt.  D.  J.,  i78 
Casselmann,  A^  488 
Caaai.  G.,  «y 
Caagiiu,  440 
CBMon.  S.,  473 
Castelliiu,  G..  601 
eastern,  J.  H..  403,  iSS 
Caatriota.  George  (Knstriotovi6^ken- 

derbeg),  166 
Catherine,  I,  207;  U,  208,   879,  449, 

479.  488,  533. 594;  80.  ltd.  181,  «18, 

ei9. 2eo.  esi,  £36.  S60,  sse,  sai,  ass 


5M 

CriK*i6  (Car*.  TUkto)  of  I 
1U.398 

(.■r.,g.*,  E.  W^  .»5T 

CroiMt,  T.  d.  Kop,  A.  C  Mi 

rn.>i)well.  W:  m 

f'r<*by,  E..  4B1 

CV.MI. ».  lU  «3 

(rail.  J..  VH 

Cultranui-it  Andrij*.  SM 

(Vuli6.Milond.liJ 

C:ui,  Cnare.  IM.  9>1.  4>I 

Culmui.  i£j 

{'uDitinti.  B.  S..  i^;  F,  A)I 

Cunili.  57 

Cupr.  Fniix.  180. 198 

Curdln.  MUui.  SU.  SM.  SM;  4».  47S 

Curie.  Madmme  Marie  (ofe  Sklodox 

tUj.  IGO.  200.  210 
CurtiD.  U.  T..  106;  Jmrnah.  78. 101. 

HI.  112.530;  J60.  M)i 
Curtis.  W".  E..  40(.  jrs 
CuniiiQ.  ]>ird.  348:  ;r){ 
Ciulinc.  MarquiK  A.  At.  819.  40i.  i£i 
(■ijlfhjfff-livmc,  JOi 
Cuturilci.  Strvi>.  193 
Cui-sj.  Antun.  1S3 
Cvelit.  Mil.*.  IIW 
CvetkMvi^.  Kiumsn.  IBS 
Cvijif,  JoviD.  Vi,  ISl.  MS.  403,  471, 

471;  S73.  +*7,  608.  6/0,  611 
CybuUki.  Dr.,  178 
Cyon.  I.  F,  kSk.  kSZ 
Cyril,  SZ;    Slavic  Apintlc  453;    29, 

je,  .M.  60.  /»6.  J6/.  JSf;  the  Rua- 

■ian  Tlui>lri|nrian,  92 
Cyiin.  H.  C.  ((7 
(■:M--ki.  Tmleiiw.  178,  178 
Cujkowfiki,  M.,  174 
Cuplirka.  M.  A..  ^( 
Cumifki,  A..  J47,  J78 
Ciamikiiw.  Jan.  172.  179 
Cmrniiviiki,  F.  B..  fil7 
Clart«ryxki.    Prinre   Adam   G..    171; 

Vli.  m.  iS'J;  Frydcryk  Michael. 

171;  Q.iGO 
Ciech  (C'li).  Swloplnk  (-VenMJaT 

di-  MirhHlovice),  180 
CircbiiwicE,  S.,  177 
-     315 


Daborit  Smitiju,  IM.  4U;  IK 
Dabrarkk.  Flwcca,  J3 
Ihi\t.  Zinjin  O,  miM;  m 
Da&(^.  Nicfcofa^  181 1 T.  BiAw,  VU 

171      . 
DwliE.  A&«0u  1« 


Dabu  Tk,  4tf 
Dal,  Madinur.  1 A  tSl.  SU 
D'Alnnbtrt.  tt:  Wi 
Dalimil.  181.  nx  4H 
Dalian.  G.  M,  40* 
Dahnatin  (DatmaU). 
HI:  Jtiti.l8»:  *U 
Dalloo.  151:  H,  00.  SKT.  J0.-  Mi, 

Dalwigh    tn   Uditodiek    K.   H.  t. 

Tmrhkov,  4d2 
DatnbcTK.  SOS 
Dampiwr.  M.  G,  M9 
Dan.  D.,  STO;  tL,  JOi 
Danm.  C.  A..  40* 
Danrhmko.  1S8 
Daniaif.  Gmro,  1S3,  SS4.  esi 
Daniel,  Abbot,  5«:   «!,-  the  fink. 

es 

DanirUon  ("NikoU"),  578 
Danilevskv,  108.  155.  ISO.  «15.  M; 

tiS;  Grigoi)- Pctravicb.  165;  N.Y, 

ICOl  £29 
Daoib.    Archbiihop    of    Monloicffe 

105,  484:  397 
Danilov.  Kinba  (Cynl),  too,  904;  N- 

P..  154.  163 
Danish,  F.  P..  U7 
Danko.  P..  518 

DaDte,  205.  303.  494;   U.*H 
D'Anunxio,  Gabrid,  6< 
D'AnvTrniF.  J.  D.,  480;  S80.  m 
Dartiy,  E..  530 

DarRoniyihsky,  A.  S..  166,  310 
Dariingtcm.  "A^  iOi 
D'AnDensand.  i-  C  ^tS 


i,5Sl 

D,  ChATlu,  IM,  eofi;  esi 

evich,  ISO 

ev,  PriDces  EkatariiiA  Bomaoor 

'  VoroDtzov),  IH;  187 

b.  E..  180 

niki.  I.,  U7 

lot,  G..  jfiG 

;t.  Bovia  E.,  77,  3TS,  14C 

et,  47^.  t£S 

Dy.  E..  iS7;  B..  J£i 

,  Pulmist,  IDS;  A.  N.,  108 

ov,  1. 1..  168;   M.  v.,  168;   S., 

ovi6,  193,  201;  Dimitrije,  IQS 

too.  i3e 

t.  E.  Ch..  BIO;  ^75 

S,  M.  A.,  m 
jn,  Henry  P.,  43 
il,  Butm.  77.  SS4;  SBt,  t80 
1,170 
V.  O.,  U7 

Fereni,  16i.  587, 388 
ler.  Percy,  fil6;  i^i 
our.  A.,  i73. 610 
M,A..i« 
lette,  474 


De«Mulieta,  3H 

Det  BriMHa,  P..  Sd« 

Descartes.  IUq^  140,  903,  409.  4S0 


.m 


1,464 
,  M.  v., 
I..,i06 


r,  Je(to.&3,  IBl;  487 
ick,  H..  ise.  m 
ei.  Michel.  SOI 
;,  Anton  Antonovich,  lU 
Di.4e2 

M.  P..  m,  577 
ter,  D.,  199;  til 
triu*.  Metropolitan  of  lUstav, 
isg.     ewi;      the  Pi«tender 
MDOlvatietx"),  606 

tov.  A.  de.  m 

imki,  L..  U.7 

9thenet,  433 

er.  E..  129,  134 

,  E.,  44.  77;   167.  SOS.  S6B.  368. 

.  iSi,  i67.  iS? 

'.  6ie 

B.  W..  836;  i78 

X,  E..  496 

Bvin,  Gavril  Ronuuiovich,  162, 

.S3S.6S4;  US;  N.S..6S 


Deikovif.  B..  200 

Dentitzky,  Michael  (MetropoUtan  of 

Novgorod  and  Petiograd),  16V 
Despot-Viterski,  lie.  198 
De»potovi6.  Petar.  103 
Destin.  Emmy.  184 
DesEynika-Golniskft  Z.,  i30 
Deutsch.  L.,  iOB,  i3t 
Devine,  A.,  S08 
Diehl,  Cb..  608 
DeVipiy.  144 
De  VoiUut,  5«S 
De  Voogt.  R.,  77 

De  Windt.  H..  106;  i05,  ilB.  iUM» 
De  Wornw,  i78 
Deyl,  180 
D^man,  Ivan,     )8 
Diagbilev.  Serg     168 
Diamandi,  V.,      3 
Dianiihka,  187 
Diascevutea.  '■    6 
Dicey,  E..  *70 
Dickeno,  162.  106, 136. 400 
DickenKO.  E..  4SS 
Diderot,  82;  SSi 
Dido,S26 
Didur,  Eva.  178 
Diebold,  V.,  471 
DieTenbach.  G.  L.  A..  483 
Diehl,  Ch..  487.  BIO 
Diehli.  P.,  612.  61B 
Dieti,  Joief.  160 


Dietrich,  E.,  489 

Disby,  B..  40S,  419 

DUlon,  E.  J.  ("  E.  B.  laoin").  18,  78. 

219.  262;  US,  SOS,  406,  470;  J.  P., 

W7.-  P.,  877 
Diutitriev,  102;  -Oreuburgaky,  N.  D., 

107;  M.,606;  Madame  Nadethda. 

104 
DimiU,  L.,  495 
Dimitriievi*,  Todor.  «B2 
Dimltrov.  Z..  498 

Dimitry,  ArdibiBhop  of  Rostov,  370 
Dindorf.  388,  S32 
Diodes,  Pred>yter,  601 
Dwdetian  (Duds).  160 


DU^Tidi  (Djokovie}.  IM 

Diomedei,  107 

Dt[rioautiit,  i7D 

D)ttridi.SM 

Divtiqr.  A.  t.,  460 

DjvO.  Prdkop.  179,  H4 

Divkorii.  Idirico,  IH 

UU.  A..  iTfi 

DiioD.  W.  H,  i»:  W.  O,  JOS 

DiuvM*.  T.  G..  iia 

DlugoH  (Loogiani).  Ju.  171,  iM, 

4M;  J6i 
DIustd.  Ijnbc^  IM 
DouUet,  E^  i7A 
■^moclioiraki,  B..  177 
L.ioMLi.  4W;  U,  1(7;  B,  MT 
Dobell,P^J05 
Ddmcck  (CodiIc*i»).  J,  W7 
Dobner,  G^  IBS;  tB» 

Dobnilyubov.  100;      Tl 

DobravAy,  Jowl.  S     IV.    183,  CM 

U4,  «8i,  s^^  sv.  ui,  157.  u?, 

filS,  SI7;  f^.  4se,   81,  ^    ',  ^ 
DofMco.  G..  |»5 
Dobmyiuki,  177;  P.,  i37 
Doeulioff,  Countess  187 
Dodel.  1A0 
D'OhMon,  4ti 
Dole,  N.  H.,  4S4, 491 
Doleule.  P.,  1S7,  2U 
Dalgoniki,  PrinM,  IM;  W:  PrinceM, 

181. ;  J 
Dal«ir>  KOT,  990 
Doluul  i.  170 
Doll,  ns 

Dinnnnovi6,  Radoje,  109 
DomentijftD,  L..  S09 
Domergue,  G.,  487;  SOS 
Dominiu),  6)2 
Dominko,  200 
DuDskoi,  Dmitri.  IM 
Dontiov,  D.,  iSS 
D'Orler,  Leo.  3S4 
Dopwh,  406;  H3,3Tl 
Uor£,  G.,  J£J 
DoriUch,  A.,  fil9 
UomeUi.  J.  T^  380,  J« 
Domia,  jun,  977 
Dorodienko,  D.,  230;  SOS 
Door,  Mrs.  R.  Ch..  44 
Doioibevicii.  Vlsdimii  M.,  \0S 


DctoT^,  117 

DoatoTeviky.  Feodor  UUderit 
14,  80;  81.  8t  ISO.  IM.  KH^  * 
STlt  375.  978,  973;  SBS;  3M;  K 
380;  392,  SBSw  30^  SBS,  4M;  41 
407,  411.  41«.  «»,  4n,  43&  « 
4SS.  444, 44S.  44aw  C3I:  JS.»f,l 
lis.  139.'  3fli.  MSI,  833.  Mt,  Jl 
30S.99i 

Dover,  J.,  78.  BS 

Dovnu-7      " 

Dowie,U        

DoinMr.EHl.i7B 

Dmle,  Conu  A,  SSO 

D(»^201 

Daua,  AugnatefSS^  390 

Draguov,  i7S.  i87 

Dimgdenft.94 

Dnige.G^iOS 

DTBgommnov.  M,  164^  SOQ,  48Bi  « 

Dngomir,  401 

DragomiiDT,  P.  H,  S89 

Dnsoni,  Edler  v.  lUboilMnt.  i9S 

Dn^ule,  PrinM  of  MoliUvift,  293 

Drwidar.  A.  G.,  479,  i7S 

Draper,  W.,  102,  205 

Dra6koi-if .  Janko,  til 

Draii-novi*.  Joaip,  109 

DrtMHzj-iuiki,  A.,  ieo 

DrejBchock.  F.,  IBS 

Dr«iRiaI,  M.  A.,  503 

Driault,  E,.  iSi,  iS7 

Drinov.  M..190,  459,  460. 469 

Drofcoslaw,  S.,  U7. 4£6 

Drouet,  P..  m 

Droyscn.  104 

Drtma,  180 

Drmnbadie,  V.  V.,  iOS 

Dniibacka.  Eliubetb.  173 

Ilruzbiain,  160 

Dr>-aiidu9t,  140 

Dri-dcD.  400 

DriFtii.  104 

Dnrwitrki,  J.  S.,  U7 

DHit,  GtoTge.  100;  Muun,  197 

Dubnik,  V..  1R3 

Dubnnowin,  iS9 

Dubrovin.  157 

Dubrovsky,  J.,  337 

Dubrowaki,  W.,  170 

Du  Buy.  J.,  eOl 

Duca«,  John.  343 


6,  lovan,  197.  336;  Nitifor,  IDS; 
t 

liiulg'.  86,  ISO;  iSi 

etet,U,  483 

-ocq,  G.,  a07 

in.  A.,  Ui.  601 

k,  B..  m:  v.,  I8S 

rewjcz.  L.,  160 

,  J.  D..  W6 

iim,i/06 

^n.  S.  P.  H..  m 

mi.  J..  tOl 

juiiii.  Pop  (Patiier),  199 

neyer.  P.,  U6 

».  L.  H.  de,  m 

u.  A.,  iOS:  G.,  BOS 

out.  Alb.,  m.  i87 

m,  M.,  ^73,  iS7 

lam.  A.,  «7 

rter,  SOS 

nit,4^S 

■e,  M.  E.  de  St..  37S,  Hi 

ic  Emrat.  77,  fi(H;   JOJ 

stel,  iTS 

ik,  J.,  ISO,  408 

im.M.  E.  474;  jrs 

:  (Duraeua),  John,  301 

heim,  E..  391 

uid.  K.,  i05 

ov.  N.,  817 

□  Strfan  Silni.  £9,  392,  361,  469, 

);  16B,  39S.  197,  379,  370 

ek,  F.,  81«;  L.,  186 

ieux.  L.  E.,  iSi 

moU,  fil0 

ak,  Aotonin,  184.  339;  B.,  183 

nik,  Bishop,  iO 

oikovif,  Ljudevit.  109 

iwaki,  W.,  851 

luindd,  174 

av,  Osaip,  165 

liuzycki,  408 

:oDWi,  Casimir,  380 

ricki.  Miduel  H.,  17S 

BUAira,  JohAnn  Peter,  331,  332 
udt,  J.  W.  A.,  m.  iSS,  636 
ut.  B.  Du  M..  284;  i3S 
irda  (English  rulen),  196;    Ch. 
iD;  H.  D..  iSB;  S.,  m 


Ediger,  Tb^  tM 
Edison,  Thomai^  m  KDK 
Bfiminko,15S 
Efremov,  I.,  391 
EfroB,N,  49C 
E^iianrov,  160 
Egorov,  ISS,  216 
Ehilidi.  L.,  W:  N„  M 
Ebimlt,  J.  G^  »7 
Eichborf,  i87 
Eichhonw  iS9 
Eichnunn,  588,  ^7£ 


L^Wi,  J 


Eiilt,180 


EihJbener  v.  Bdelberg.  B.  V,  496 

Elagin,  Madame,  181 

Edler,  10 

Elgot,  John,  171 

Elusbo^  A.,  403 

Eliot,    Charles    Norton    Edgeemnbe 

("OdysMiu"),  78;  113,  178.  iSl 
Eluyev.  A.  B.,  164 
Elizabeth,  Empress  of  Btusia,  SSO 
Elkind.  A.  D.,  164, 477 
ElkintoD,  J.,  368 
ElUot.  C.  B.,  isa 
Ellis,  Havelock,  S48;  W.  T^  60S 
Ehner,  J,  183 
Blpatievdv.  S.,  166 
Elson.  N.,  401 
Elton,  A.  H.,  m 
Eltzbacber.  Paul,  71.  iSt 
ElzingK,  A..  480;  it^ 
Embatilt,  W.  C,  41 
Emme,  B.  V.,  164 
Empaytaz,  H.  L.,  iti 
Emenon,  408 
Emery,  M.  S.,  i06 
Eogel.  471;  J.  Chr.  v..  ^75,  iSS 
Enselbrecht,  T.  H..  ^33 
Engelhardt,  A.  P.,  iOS;   D.  J.,  tSOs 

N..  iOfi 
Engelmano,  J.,  376,  i33 
EnielB.  Fredrich,  E„  8, 10;  IS6 
Epictetus,  408 


Eramnns,  410 

Erban.  K.  J.,  180,  630;  9Si 
Ei1>en,  E.  J..  18^  636 
Eiber,  B„  tea 


Erbridi,  815 

Erckert,4M 

ErdelJMiovie,  ISl 

Erdie,  J..  ^73 

Erich,  R.,  i33 

ErUvec.  Fr.,  IBB 

Erlenwein,  iSB 

Ermaii,  G.  A.,  iOS,  tSS 

Enwt.  P..  5M 

Errand,  Ch.,  WT 

Errera.  L.,  iOS 

Ertcherich,  G^  taS 

Euen,  N.  O.  v..  m 

EttliDger.  A,  ffOl 

EuckpD,  RudoU.  S04 

Euclid,  ill 

Eutbymiiu,  68 

Evana,  Sir  A.  J,  18,  477;   ffS;  E, 

491;  G..  tar 

Evarnitdcy,  M..  IM 
Evergetor,  I.  V.,  161 
EvreiDOT.  Haduue,  181;   NkkoUi, 

168 
Even,  474:  STB.  i33 
Evenly  Lord,  H7 
Eyg<9.  Th.  B^  IW 


Fabriciub,  S07;  Bohumil,  18S 
FabiJMue.  Vlad.,  188,  490;  HI 
Fabinji,  L.,  396 
Fabrit,  Antun,  201 
Fadayev,  R.  A.,  i33 
Falal,  J.,  177 
Falk.  J.  P..  iSa 
E^tkenegB,  A.  v.,  i76 
FalkensteiD,  K..  494 
Fallada,  Madame  A.,  181 
Fallmerayer,  463 
Faminiayn,  ISA,  1B6 
FaDDing.  C.  E.,  i06 
Faraday,  142,  202 
Farbman,  M.,  44 

Farlati  (FarUtui),  D.,  Si.  369.  601 
Farley,  J.  L.,  j70 
Famum.  Mrs.  Ruth  L.,  {79 
Fateyev,  166 
Fauro,  R.,  601 
Favaro,  A.,  47ft 
Fayle.  C.  E.,  «7 
Federev,  161,  216 
i,L..MJ 


Fedkofidi.  J<«qph  (-Yk  Go«hU) 

170;  Ufl 
Fedofdiuk.  Y,  ffl 
FedoKiT.  H.  F,  tOS 

F«d*tOT,  107 

FedTortdmik.  J,.  4T1 

Futh,  J^  US 

Fddmanii,  W^  i60 

Feldatein,  H,  U7.  ^M 

Priiutki.  Alojiy.  175;  SU 

FeU.  B.  N,  iCU 

FelUiaiii,  410 

Fetntyniki,  177 

Fbi«kiii.4(» 

Feodocov,  Ivan.  fiM 

Podiuutd.  I,  191,  IBS.  387;  U.  H. 

61,6a.  18B  lM;PrMis(Aididoked 

Aiutrw-HimgaTy),  S4,  58,  OB;  381; 

King  of  Hungair.  S4S:  Ex-Tte  d 

BDlgaria.  28;  S19.  388 
FerguMii,a09 
FenDcndai,  C  SU 
Femnde.  A.  de.  i58 
Ferrero,  Gu^iemo,  78,  US,  58E;  9S 
Ferri-PisaDi.  iS7 
Fet,  A.  (-Afanaua  A.  Shcutia).  VU, 

2(U 
Feuerbacb.  817 
Fevret,  A.,  iS5 
Fick,  A..  619 
Fidant,  IBS 
Fi«ller,  489 

FUla.  It..  i68;  F.  C.  v..  4M 
mirb.  Z.,  184,  859 
Fichte,  210 
Fick.  A..  510 
Fiedler.  J..  369 
Field,  H.  M..  i79 
Filasto.  G..  511 
Filerich,  Ivan  P..  4« 
Filewict.  154 
Filipov,  397;  M.  M..  157 
Filipovit  Daniel.  67, 69;  FEHp  V,  Ml; 


Iva 


,  192 


Kloiofov.  D.,  369 
FiDck.  11.  T..  4S4,  495 
Finger,  J.,  492 
Finkclsteln,  v..  188 
Finot,  Jean,  77.  82.  95,  SSI 
Finiger,  Fran,  188 
Finnilian,  Bishop,  195 
Fiacfa.  M.  M,  i7S 


Fischer,  i9;  E.,  iSSi  H„  US.  SOS; 

H.  A.  L.,  7B.  SH;  J.  R..  fOS;  L.  J., 

iSfi;  Th.,  i93 
Fisher,  Dr.  L..  SS 
FUke.  John.  78;  J30.  JW.  S7S 
Fitger,  E.,  ^53 
Pilzmaurice,  J.,  iOS 
TIajJhau-h  v.,  £5« 

FUJIka,  Emil  (Lord  of  I^irdubib).  ISl 
Flaubert,  «03,  368.  379 
Flatau.  17l> 
Flavel.409 
FUviua     (V;acif,    Flftcfa),    UkttluM 

('•llliricum").  195;  M 
FIcik,  R.  v..  475 
Flerovski.  N.,  i.SS 
Flcrs,  M.  de.  633 
Fletcher,  J.,  U7 
Flewty,  «7 
Floencke,  K,  i7B 
Floretich,  V..  800 

Florinaky.  DmiUj  P.,  83. 84.  IM,  «M 
Tloryan,  J.,  ii7 
Foent«r,  R.,  i60 
Fidkmar.  D..  474 
ForgSca,  Count,  3S.  fil 
F'orbes,  A.,  iOG;  N.,  489,  SOI,  S12,  51S, 

S19,  sm;  ioe.  W3,  iT9 
Ford,  381 ;  A.  H„  575.  WW;  S.  C  i79: 

W.  Ch.,  406 
Fordyce,  Dr.  William,  S09,  StO.  S£l. 

3es 

Foretif,  v.,  SOO 

FoTBler,  Ch..  166;  G,  Ui 

Forsylh,  W.,  i79 

■Forte.  Salib-oga.  IBS 
FurtMcue,  A.,  S61;  G.  E„  470 
Fort  La.      AbalP     Alberto     Giovatuti 

BatlialjL.  78.  S31,  HtS;  i79 
Forster,  Cb..  i56 
Foiling.  Alfred  M.,  TT.  M.  06,  ISO. 

419.  531:  S9S 
Fouike,  W,  D.,  390 
Foureafl,  E.,  i05 
Fourier.  Charlca,  MB 
Foumier.  A.,  i9d 
Fnimo).  E.,  510 
Fowler,  G.,  jOfl 

Fii,  I-'..  69,  470,  47B,  M7;  George,  S9 
Freshficld,  D.  W,.  toe 
Fraccsroli,  A.,  601 


F^uice.  IL.  fits 

Fnnces,  F,  SIB;  MS 

Prancke.  B.,  iSS 

Fraii8e6,»H 

Frenk.  v..  89;  370 

Frsnke.  188,  S19 

Franke,  L.  A.,  B2fi;  L.  S..  8S9 

Fnutklin,  Beniuniii,  ftOt,  iSS,  MO. 

S3S;  F..  488 
Prankopan,  Krsto,  fil 
Franz  Jusef  II,  Emperw  of  Auatrift- 

Hungwy,  K.  18S;  387 
Pkiizob,  C.  E.,  iSS,  WO 
Fraser,  J.  F.,  (06.  m 
Traaa.  19.  SO 
Frederick,   H.,  i06;  the  Great.  148, 

380.    533;   ISS;   William   II,   fi99: 

iS7, 18S 
Fredro,  Connt  A..  173 
Fr^mnn.    Edward  A,   78.  404,   48«. 

487.  488;  ^79 
Pree»e,  J.  M,  516 

Fieilich.  J.,  SM 

Freakel.  W..  ^5 
Freahfield.  D.  W..  IM 
Freane.  Ch.  du  Cange,  SOI 
Freytag.  G..  m 
Frie,  A.,  179;  J,  v.,  180 


Friedrichsen.  M.  H..  iM 

FriedUod,  L.  L.,  48» 

FriedlKDder,  J,  406 

Pri!U.y.  487 

Frisch,  R..  iSi 

Priscbuul,  JohanD,  TV 

Friti.  J..  40S 

Froebel.  140. 141 

Froelich.  B.  E.  612 

Froiasart,  Jenn,  946,  946.  6tS 

Fronzak,  F  E..  466 

Fry.  Mrs.  E.,  410 

Fuka-Pankranc.  Anno,  186 

FullertoD.  W.  M.,  170 

FuDodius,  Bishop,  401 

Furdek.  47S 

Furrow,  J.  S..  465, 471, 4ft9;  W,  i79 


054 


Index 


Oabtm*  J.,  k\7 

C;Affttrin.  Frinoe,  98, 89, 881, 886 


(tMirm,  886 


.Jiuleyit  100*  fM,  400;  W 
Galifffl,  J.  A.,  516 
(f»  lilfri,  (Ulileo,  187, 108, 009, 470;  09^ 
GaliiUin,  Prinro  A.,  101,  «10,  488; 

8V:  Prino^i  (DukhoviikAy»  Varvuft 

P.).  tHt,  188,  881 
C'mllupi.  800 

GnlltM,  180;  Martin,  178, 178 
Cimnhlcr,  CapUin,  479 
Oan,  Maclamo,  181 
CiAtiKhdfer,  L.  II.,  488 
(Sam,  II.,  400;  898 
(Sarani,  K.,  801 
CSaralanin,  Ilija,  108;  HI 
Oartlnrr,  M.  M.,  408,  884;  M7 
CSarganiua,  888 
(UrUmMi.  18,  47 
CSarno.  A.  K..  447 
(■Arnct.  K..  8<)1 
(Snmott.  L.  M.  J.,  470;  O.,  44 
Cnirrt.  L.  H..  4(i8 
(Sarkiivy  (llnrknvy).  A..  818;  484 
ilwTxgKi^,  MiM  Charley  (Mrs.  Thomas 

Mamiryk).  40 
Cianhin,  VnrvoliKl  Mikhailovidi,  104 
(Samtin,  I).,  4l)Q 
(iartncr,  810 

(Saiiii^iwiiki,  Waolaw,  178;  406,  456 
(SMitnor.  M..  487;  8^H 
(tAMyiukku  C\maitantinc,  178 
liHllorcr,  474 
(Uultirr.  S9f 
(Uurin.  .\..  4^ 

(imiticr,  Th..  HXt 
lUuvain.  .\..  «(|() 
i;avnlovi^«    Andra.    104;    M^    400; 

lUwhiski,  170 

lUwrvxAv.  IMmitry.  lOQ,  810 
<ja,v.  i»V;  K.  K.  ifW 

ftMLfara*  it^l 

i^A^ncT.  J^  ISl,  185, 188,  881 

f  «Wr Arty  K  lU  ^tl 


Getmao,  8.  V.,  899 

GeirwD,  W^  177 

Geitler,  lu,  188, 819;  963 

Gdberg,  S.,  408 

GMUi,  G^  888, 60U  908 

GeUer,  C,  498 

Gelbser,  Heinridi,  888 

Gelcer,  H.,  368 

Gen»6,  Gj,  A.,  487 

Genghia-Khan,  118;  80,  ff7,  S79, 899. 

George,  Abb6  J.  F^  4^4;  eK-GrofWB 

Fmce  of  Seiina,  8^;  ID,  900; 

H.  B.,108 
Georgi,  J.  G.,  408, 4«i,  4815 
G4rard-Varet,  L.,  4^ 
Gerbel,  808;  -EmlMdi,  N.  y^  870 
Gerber,  A.,  408 

GerebtAoyJ890        

Gerhard,  Friedridi  Wahdm  Bduaid, 

938 
Geringer,  A.  V.,  40 
Gerland,  Georg;  888 
Geriing.  R.,  4^ 
Gomsback.  H..  808,  484;  608 
GeiTHre.  W..  408 
Gciii6»  CiiK*a,  108 
Gorsin,  46^ 
GcrsoD,  John,  888 
Ger\'inus,  886 
Goacn,  A^  818 
Gwhov,  I.  Y..  470,  478 
Getting.  Milan,  187 
Ghenadiev,  K^  810:  N..  190, 406;  47^ 
Ghcorgov,  T.  A,  100 
Ghe>'n«  J.  van  den,  ^78 
Ghika«,  G..  S90 
Giannini.  F.,  484 
Gibbon,  P^  408 
Gibbons.  H.  A^  448 
Gibbft.  Ph^  470 
Giers.  449 
Gier>-ni5ki.  A^  177 
Gieidiiejew;^  J^  178 
Gicsbivcht,  48^ 
Gicsw.  F.,  4cW 
Gilbert.  Murray.  949 
GUbRtttK  a,  4c^  505 
GiK4ienk^\  N.  W^  154 
Gilk*.  C.  K  4t« 
GiUet,  E.  H^  x^«5 
GiUnk.  Ch.  J,  U  44 
GindHy.  Anton.  1S9, 481;  967. 607 


^nev,  Dinitij,  IM 

Kiubiufr  EUu,  197 

Ginxd,  set 

GiordMio,  Bnmo,  1S8 

Gippitu,  Z.,  as 

Ginideau,  M.  E^  IK  481 

Girsurd.  A.,  SOS 

Giidanf.  NedeljkD,  IM 

GiuB.  Ivui.  I«l,.4g8 

G}^^  KMvei  S»iidor,  ISA 

GionoviC,  Joraii,  15i 

G]orgievi6,  530;  Andra,  IM;  Jovui, 
5^7;  M.,  191;  Tihomii  B.,  SSe,  474, 
030:  i79;  Vladu,   192,   193,  fiSO; 

ist,  saa,  t93 
G]orsi£,  Ignjatiie,  1^;  Stijcpo,  107 
G]iirsjeviCBag<iaD  Z,  IM;  Vid,  BU 
Gim^  MOoll.  Wfi 
Gladrtooe,  W.  £.,  78,  SS2:  SB.  IBS. 

£51,  S70. 378, 388.  m.  i79 
GUiey.  A.  Ft..  tB8 
GlaMnapp,  G.  y.,  IAS,  SIS,  4U 
GlamnoT,       AIcuDder       Koniton- 

tinorich.  IM,  532 
Glinka,  Feodor  N.,  103;  MicIimI   I., 

ISS.  217,  802,  810,  867 
GEiie,  MaIiIb.  200;  HUotbd  Gj.,  105, 

200 
Glider,  SiKumimd,  120,  ISS.  815 
Glogow,  Jul  of.  170 
Glowacld,       Alexander       ("BolnlaT 

Ptub"),  175 
Glucu,i59 
GIUdcA.,  491;L.,  474 
GlUnedu.  G.  J.  E.,  i66 
GluSeerii,  Okies,  805;  M.,  149, 877 
GmeliD,  S.  G.,  iSS 
Gnedidi.  102,  205 
Gobineau,404 
GodebAi.  C,  177 
Godchtiuz,  G..  i87 
Godin.  Dr.  Paul,  68 
Goebel.  4SS 
GoeUie.  J.  W.,  S2,  lOS.  126,  114,  205, 

269.  825,  329,  331,  332,  398,  403, 

416,  426,  429,  441,  525,  532,  533; 

189 
GoeU,  L.  K.,  SS2:  S69;  P.  v.,  933. 523, 

S2S 
Goffol.  Nickolu  Vanlyevicli.  IS,  92, 

108,  102,  203,  2S0,  269,  271,  370, 

374,  375,  386,  804,  406,  419,  427. 


429,  439,  4M,  524;  %  01.  »7,  ITt, 

184.  S31.  £68.  est.  371. 376 
Goldenweiaer.  E.,  JM 
Golder.  P.  Alf.,  44;  iOO 
GoldxJidder.  H,  iSO 
Goldimith,  205 
GolikoT,  160 
GoU,  J.,  180,  IBS 
GoUy.  St.,  i7S 

GolovKtdcy.  G.,  154,  C99i  471 
Golovin,  1.  G.,  167,  160;  406,  Mt 

K..i3S.V.ii.,t06 
Golovinakjr,  M.,  5lS 
Golovkiue,  F..  Hi 
Golubin«ky,  N.   N.,  88,  157.   ISS; 

Th.  A.,  156 
Gomme,  G.  L.,  377 
Gomoll,  V.  C,  iSS 
Gomulicki,  V..  175 
GcmcliBrev,  Iv.  K.,  168 
Goncharov,  Ivan  Akzandmidi,  16^ 

419,  427:  £Si 
GoDdal  371 
GoDski,  C,  U7 
Goodnow,  Frank,  42 
Goodrich,  J,  K.,  i06 
Gop£evi£.  Spiridon.   462,   474;    377, 

378.  i76.  477.  i78.  i9i 
Goracuclii,  BIO 
Gorazxini,  N.,  BOl 
Gorchakov,  General.  423,  449;  MS, 

£48 
Gordon.  479;  E.  B.,  406;  So&a,  3S0; 

W.,479;-SnuUi,G.,479 
Gorecki,  175 
GSrgd,  «S7 
GoriSar,  Joaef,  8,  l»,  IK.  136,  tlO, 

eu 

GBring,  480 

Goiinich,  292 

GonanoviC-Krambetger,  E.,  101,  477 

Gorki,  Maxim  (-Al^d  MazinHmch 
Pyeshkov).  02,  182.  203,  220,  281, 
ST4. 3TS,  382, 428,  fi08, 536;  tJS,  433 

Gomicki,  Luke,  171 

Gorodctaky,  S<Traus,  168,  412 

Gorrial.  G.,  69;  J..  4<4 

Goraky,  P.  A.,  1S5 

Goryaoinov,  S.,  406. 4£| 

Gosricki,  G.,  443 

Goech.  J.  Ch..  377 

Gossi[>,  B..  406 


=^^  ^  r 


656 


GameEjnAa,  S.,  179 

Gottb«iiier,  F^  iXi 

Goworek,  3S9 

Grsbar,  Igor,  167 

Graber,  4H 

Grabowiki.   A^   ITOi   171,   177:   U, 

173;  ei3 
Gradprath-Krocb.  M4 
GradaUeviC,  Huann-be^  16t 
Gredl.  U.,  M8 
GnTenauer.  ].,  498.  S18 
Graham,  Stejjiell.  78,  8S,  tt8.  W9. 

tot;  93,  Ite 
Grahovac,  Budimir,  19B 
Gralew^.  J.,  iiS 
Grancbe,  E,  484 
Granowaki,  171;  T.  N.,  ISl 
Grant,  B.,  i70;  Mn.  C,  i09;  3.  L.  1, 

US 


611 
Granl,  383 
Grave,  Jean,  SOS 
Gravier,  GaatoD,  77;  i87 
Grbi£,  Monojlo,  IDS 
Greif-Milpuko,  Jovbd,  194.  197,  019 
Gnlji(-Bjelokoal£,  Luka,  SW 
Gm?h.  163,  S1& 

Grechaninov,  Anton  T.,  166;  36S 
Gredewsky.  H.  D.,  m 
GMger.  Juliua,  IBS 
Grigoire,  370 
Gregor,  182 

Gregoraa,  Nicephoraa,  943 
Gregoreif.  SimoD,  189;  tU 
Gregorovich,  Dimilry,  183 
&^.  E.,  180 
Gregory,  Deacon,  507;  cj  Nwania, 

SOg;  VII,  Pope,  Si,  198 
Grrkov,  Stt 
Gnxoe,  G«ieral  Francii  V..  IS;  iOO, 

i70 
Gretner,  W.  O.,  i07 
Greenville-Murray,  i07 
Grenwingh.  C,  47S 
Grey.  Sir  Edward,  $96 
Grgurevi*.  Ivo  J.,  40,  S7 
Gribble,  v.,  i79 
Gribowiki,  W.,  iSS 
Griboyedov,     Alexander    Serpevich, 


Grieiheim,  G.  t,,  43S 

Grieve,  Mi 

Grigga,  W.,  4M 

Gngoriev,  Appoloii,  IMh  m 

Grigorovich,     DtmitiT     "    ~ 
507:  v..  IBS;  W9 

Grimm.  Jakob  L.  K,  H.  KS.  nL  Wh 
300,  330,  S9t  Ul.  Ul;  Mt.  tU 

Grimme,  314 

Grober,  Call,  333 

Grochowdd.  17fi 

Groddeck  B.  E,  178 

Grodikj,  P.  P,  m 

Grd.  Wian.  Cf  i 

Gnaa^  H.  B,  4U 

Groaten-GwiBHkiwda.  Hl,  fST 

GnMvenor,  E.  A,  i07.  BOS;  G.  O,  JOT 

Grote,lS9 

GrouMet,  P^  t(77 

Grothe.  H^  tSi.  i9t 

Grotitu.  17X 

Grottger,  Arthur,  177 

Gruber,  B.,  49S 

Gmifi,  US,  i88:  HadauiB  IUmI 
Slavko  (Americu)  wife  ol  the  fint 
Ambfiswdor  of  the  newly  ertab- 
Itshcd  Kingdom  of  tk*  Striu,  Craab 
and  Shrmet  to  Uie  United  StatcK 
«he  was  Tormerly  Miaa  Mabd  Gor- 
doa  Dunlup  of  Ckarkaburg,  W.  Va.), 
fiSO;  KodosW.  194 

Gnilov.  M..  iH 

Griln.  A.,  530 

Grllnberg,  K^  463.  624,  £35;  49^ 

Grund,  i9i 

Granfeld,  Alfred.  185:  H^  ISS 

Gnindy,  Mrs.,  BOS 

GrUnhuen.  i68.  507 

GniM,  C.  K.,  367 

Gryglewski.  177 

GuBgninus.  A..  iSS 

Gubec,  Matija,  tH 

GubmiatU.  Comte  A.  de,  48S;  tST 

Gubrynowics,  Bnmi^w.  172 

Gu&ti^,  Stjepan,  195,  100 

Guchkov,  11.20 

Guc^rin-Songeon.  i73 

Guerrier,  W..  ^6.  «^ 

Guerry.  A.  M.,  g86 

Guild.  C,  i07 

GuinFment,  L.  F.  de  K&alis.  tU 

Gujraud.  R,  JO? 


GuDdulif.  Ivo.  1»5,  374.  SS6;  til.  t8S 

Cure.  E..  1S5 

Gurko,  G<^D.Ta1  Basil.  50S 

Gumey.  A.  E„  iiS 

Gumwski,  CouDt  hAiaa,  89;  tlS,  tl6 

Gustindif,  Drogutin,  iS7 

Guthc  C.  E..  dOi 

Gutbiie,  Matthev.  308 

Gutowski,  St.,  ii8.  478 

GutUnbCTg.  197,  BM 

Guttry.  H.  v.,  US,  i60 

Guyau,  Jeaa  M,  118 

Guyon.  B.,  601 

Guys.  H..  i89 

Gyroweti.  135 

Gzowski,  Sir  Csaimir  SUDuluut  ITO 


TI..BI.M,  I.  H.  dc  4M 

Hm£.  Louise.  JSf 

Hmbeb,4»l 

HaccWl 

Hukrw,  W.  A,  U7 

Hadlifi.  Jovu  (Milcf  Svetid).  197; 

T.  D..  i79 
Haedtel.  Emit,  79,  191,  SOS 
Haenen,  P.  de,  4^8 
Huermau,  H.  J.,  i07 
Hi^  C,  47S;  4^4;  J.  G..t^  m 
n^tk.  T,  ISO,  181;  v..  111.  181, 4H; 
^,171 
H>llMm.l70 
Haret'ki,  0.,  i60 
H»lek.  Vitesbv,  J8X 
Hslka.  Andrew,  ITS 
Hall.  B.,  50i 
HhM?.  v.,  lOi 
Halleck,  R.  P..  £36 
Hallrr.  489 
HaliLch.  B..  180 
Halro.  H-  501 

Ilalpi-nne-Kamlnski,  H,  Ml 
Halten,  A.  V-.  4»I 
Hnmard,  P.  J.,  i87 
Hnmnrtolos,  469 

Hamilton,  14;  J.  T..  «7;  W.  H.,  US 
Hamlev.  JW 
Hamtnpr,  S76,  i3i 
llammcrdiirfpr.  K.,  HIO 


Hammer- PurgaUll,  I.  v.,  470;  iSS.  iU 

Hammeraind,  Andrcaa,  lU 

Hammond,  C.  E.,  60i 

Hundel,  184 

Hanka.  E.  L.  T..  555;  V.,  181.  Ml.  318, 

3.ST.  5ii.  5t\:  HO:  V.  Haukeuiteiii. 

J.  A..  se4 
HanniUl.  4«8 
Baoska,  Madame,  17t 
Hanslick.  E.,  180,  ISS 
Hansson,  L.  M.,  4B8 
Hantich.  H.,  495 
Banu&  Ignaz  J.,  ISO,  498;  890 
Hanvay.  i.,l,(f! 
Hapgood,  babel  P.,  78.  2S1.  «01, 487, 

489.  i9i.  523 ;  28,  SSS,  809,  i07 
HarambsSic.  Augiut.  199,  SOS 
Haraaiewic^  474 
Hardt,  Rev.,  i3i 
Harden,  Maximilian.  i60 
Hare,  A.  J.  C.  i07 
Harkondilos,  I^onikos.  4S4 
Harmant,  ilS 
Haraack.  O.,  204.  489;  371 
Harper,   Mrs.   Florence.  44;   Samuel 

N.,  44.  60.  78,  615;i(W 
HarrlMia,  E.  J..  i07,-  M.,  497 
Hartknoch,  Christopher.  45S;  ISO  / 

Hartley.  J.  B..  4fi0:  US:  M.,  387 
Hartman,  J.  W.,  471.  472 
Harvey.  J.  C.  488 
Haskell,  107 

TIasler,  Hans  Leo,  184;  bua,  184 
Hassc,  A.,  lOJ,  iflO 
Hasst-iblatt,  F..  492 
H«Mert.  K.  (-E.  Kurt).  494 
Kajttagea,  J..  J6I 
Hastewood,  J..  JOT 
Esttala.  Martin.  187.  S81.  SIS.  MS; 

N..  183 
Haumaut.  £mik  77.  SOI;  890,  i87. 

610 
Haupt.  A..  47S 

Hauptmann,  188,  S04.  379.  S19;  98 
Haury,  407 

Hfiuser.  O..  400;  A.  W,  U« 
Httusler,  SSO 
Hausmann.  R.,  434 
HausBcr.  18  i 
Haulvitle,  4« 
Hauiey,  J73 
Havelkn,  M.,  189 


560 


360,  a86.  374,  S»;  1ST 
Hahn,  A.  E.  t^  i7U  475 
Ilakk-ArtODOfilci.  P,  IM 
Hall  A.  £^  401 
HumboidU  Bans  Alnawkr  t,  87; 

^Hheliii  T^  tt.  S33:  IS?.  JSS 
Hompflii-Zeiiiui.  J^  466 
Haneker.  4M 
Haogerbllhkr.  H^  494 
Hunt.  410 
HM«U  A.  W^  J9f 
Hurban,   Jaa   MiradftT.   187;  Jami, 

\H7i  -Vajaniky.  S^  187.  S14L  381, 

530 
Hurd.  A.  S^  409 
Hunt,  B^  ^80 
Hortzift  F.  N..  455;  P^  4^ 
Hus,  Jan.  49.  52,  ISO.  110.  188.  817. 

880,  SU.  SOI.  480.  481;  4i.  4^,  *S, 

44*  45. 46. 47. 49. 50. 5i.  54, 984. 5S5 
Hutcfaimoo.  F.  H^  490 
Hutlier.  F.  N..  455 
Huttoo.  E.  J^  567 
Huyshc  W^  471 
Hvezdoslav.  187 
Hykes.  W  858 
Uyndmann.  R.  T^  449 


Ibbovac,  M^  496 

Idzikowjiki,  166 

Ignjatovid.  Jakov.  196 

Ignyatiev,  Count  Nikolay  Pavloyidi, 

161  449'  2B9 
Igor  (Egor),  Prince  of  Kiev.  898.  894. 

295,  297,  SOI,  305;  16, 185 
Ikonov,  Madimir,  157 
Ikov,  K.  N.,  154 
Ilarion,  Metropolitan  of  Kiev,  tS 
Ili6,  Dragutin,  196;  PeUr  M^  193; 

-Mladji,  VojisUv  J.,  199 
IIichevBky,|A1exander  D.,  IBS 
Ilinski,  G.,  512,  519;  389 
Iliodor,  S.  M.  Tnifanov.  6f,  4^7 
Ilkcvich,  Rel.,  251 
Illyustrov,  I.  L.,  251 
Ilnicka,  Maria,  175 
Ilovaisky,  460,  467 
Ilyev,  314 

Immanuel,  Fr.,  455,  475 
Inuheretaky.  154.  216 


lU,  VoBtf  5818 
r.A.l,lM 

_^^_     494        . 
Ippofibor-IvBiioT.  ML,  107 
Ut.  a.  L,  488;  Miv  A.  P« 

48i 
IrviDc;  L  N.  W,  589 
lajev.  A.  A^  157;  A.  R,'i08 
Tw4irfimniin,  B^  375;  505 
Uiikor.  A^  475:  475       \ 


4a0. 


Isadi.  IWijamin  ^.  888;  588 

IsTabk7.847 

Italiciis.  Crrii^  68;  Senator.  88 

Ivaki£;  Jen.  180 

Itbd.  Aflenll.  Tkw  cl  Bdcuim.  196: 

the  Great.  00;  m.  Tkw.  £8.  SOS, 

449;  the  Terrible  (IV).  811,  29(1. 

896,  904.  473.  504.  528L  523^  524, 

536;  £8.  S9,  75,  807.  f  iO 
Ivandiov.  T^  475 
Ivanid.  Ivmn.  801.  468 
Ivanishev.  155 
Ivanov.  467;  98;  E^  190;-lUzumn:!.. 

157;  Stephan.   190;  V^  492;   Vi:: 

cbesUv.  412,  492 
Ivanova,  Akulina.  66 
Ivanovi6.  193;  450 
Ivano\*skaya,  Praskaviya.  181 
Ivano\'8ky,  Alexander  A^  155.  477 
Ivanowski,  Zygmont.  177 
Ivekovi6,  200 
Ivi£.  Aleksa.  194;  145.  577 
Ivkovi6,  Joaa.  199 
Isard.F^495 


Jabloxbkt,  182 

Jackson,  F.  G^  4^,  4^;  J..  471;  L., 
408;  Sir  Thonuu  Graham.  78;  609 

Jacob.  99 

Jacobs,  J.,  409;  W.  W^  820 

Jacoby,  386 

Jaekel,  B^  4^ 

Jaethenstein.  Kalina  v^  475 

Jaffet,  183 

Jager,  Francis,  189 

Jagi6,  Ignjatije  Vatroslav.  83,  125, 
193,  255,  284,  305,  336,  493,  507, 
513;  145.  569,  363,  575,  5S5 

Jakopi£,200 


Index 


B,  Mikkvul,  IBS 

,  P..  we 

Henry,  78,  204;  J.  T.,  i08i 

see:  Ricbud,  es6. 304 

[8 

9;  McmvUn  Bishop,  IBl;  ct 


1,314 

A.,  189,  252,  GIB 
1.  A^  377;  Voja.  201.  iSS 

I.,  465 

t,  m;  D..  201;  Milica  (L. 

ilovif),  IWi  V.  S,  IM:  Zork>. 


F.  P.,  189 

f.  M.  P.  B.,  »16 

i,  A.  M.,  m.  U8 

yk,  J.  (A.  Jablonaky).  m 

General,  S34 

P.  E.,  its 
.  K..  lU 

y,  B.  ».,  SOS;  W.  L.  |6i 
bry,  G..  U9.  iSr 
.  C,  i£B;  M.,  i58 

I.  Thomai.  404;  SOi 
iniDko,  200;  Milan,  202 
liahop,  f4i 
Ban  Joeip,  483;  «»,  fiJ,  ASt. 

,  363.  m:  Miliaav,  109 

495 

vife  of  Muko  Eral)evi6),  17S 

H.  D.,  3a; 

)avoriD.  201;  S.,  18S 

K..  405;  601 


Jeremi6,e00 

Jerome  irf  Prague  (Hienmymiu),  123, 

ise,  469,  484;     iS.  i7,  i»,  S6t; 

Jerome  K.,  220;  St.,  4» 
Jerrmaun,  £.,  iOS 
Jeaien.  W.  S.,  WS.  H9 
Jeviii,  Sims,  193 
Jevroaima     (Mother    of    Kraljevi£ 

Harko),  lOi 
lenmld.  Father,  170 
JiSindd.  K.,  188 
Jirafiek,  A.,  IBl;.^ 
Jirifek,  H..  182.  31S,  4TS;  m:  Jonf. 

180,  ISfi;  KonaUntiQe  J.,  83,  183, 

881.  459,  471,  490.  513;  578.  i7S, 

iSi,  601.  606 
Joanne,  T.,  iS8 
Jonsaf  (Tosafet),  Prince^  68 
Jochmus,  47-1 
Jodko.  W.,  U9 
Joffe,  J.  A.,  489 
John.  IV.  Pope,  SI.  SS;  VIH.  Pope, 

54;  X,  Pope,   123;  XXUI,   Pope, 

iS:  of  Bagusa,  66;  King  of  Bohemia, 

23;  the  Baptist,  68 
JohMOO.  A..  604;  Dr.,  147;  D.  W.. 

408;  Robert  Underwood,  353 
Johiutotte,  Cb..  449.  iSO;  B.  H.,  i08. 

449.  SOS;  J.  T.  W.,  397 
Jokai,  M..  805 
Jofc«iniovi&  Bdia,  201. 530 

Jonas,  c,  iee 

JoDM.  £.,  430;  S..  44;  St„  iOS 
Jonson,  G.  C,  484 
JonquiiTe,  Vicomte  De  U.  151 
Jordan,  ISS.  489. 519;  468;  A.  D..  449; 

E„  J95 
Jordanea  (Jordanis),  121,  451,  458. 

453.454,407.468 
Jordaniu,  Hi..  469 
Jorga,  N..  4^,  m 
Jowph,  n,  187. 188,  m 
Joteyko.  Hlle  I.,  169 
Joubert,  C,  40iS;  L.,  4C5 
Jovanovie.  200,  205;  494;  G.  St..  194; 

Jovan  Zmaj,   190,  S53.  979;  £41; 

Jovan   Gj.,    192;   Joran   P,    102; 

K.  J..  e09:  L.  R..  145,  377;  Uuba. 

193;  SS9:  -Batot,  Dr.  Milu,  191; 


562 


Indew 


MUivoj,  192;  Mflutin,    199; 

193,      200,>    201;     Badoje»    202; 

Radonija,     i«9;     Yladimir,     192; 

Vlaatimir,  201;  Vojislav  M.,   197, 

201,  5S0;  iSO,  i^i.  i^;  Slobodan, 

195 
Jovki^  Praka  CSrbin  SlobodaDovi^'*). 

199 
Jovneville.  C^  408 
Jubet,  Abb«,  S6S 
Juchereau,  de  St.  Denyi,  i88 
Judas,  345 
Judcrias,  J.,  4^5 
Judkovich,  187 

Jug  (Yoog,  Yug)  Bogdasu  M7, 848 
Jugenev,  A.  I.,  4^ 
Jugovi6»  Voin,  847 
Jufius,  in.  Pope,  35 
Jundsill,  S^  109 
Jungmann.  J.,  181, 18Q,  281, 887, 518; 

JunosKa,  Klemens,  174 
Jurasovsky  (Zhurasovaky),  166 
Juray,  G.  L.,  ^8 
Jurkovi^,   D^   223,  314,  530;  Ivan, 

196;  Janko,  198 
Jur^ic,  189 
Jurfick.  L.  J.,  189 
JuriSi6,  Janko,  336 
Juruwsky,  L.,  ^35 
Justin.  185 

Justinian  (Pravda),  150 
Ju:}up,  A.  Ali,  225 
Juvenal,  205 


Kabex,  p.,  252 
Kabrchevsky,  S.,  163 
Ku6anski.  V.,  196 
KachenoA-skj-,  M.  T.,  156 
Ka6i6-Mio6i6,  Andrija,  196,  316,  317; 

Kaclt»rovi6.  54 

Kac'zkowski,  S.,  173 

Kadlich.  h\  184 

Kadlubek.  Wikenty,  172, 175,  454 

Kadner.  180 

Kaempffert,  Waldemar,  225 

Knindl.  463;  607 

Kaizl,  186 

KalaK  K.,  890 

Kalacbev,  159 


Ealaahov,  156 

Kalaidovicfa,  159 

KaUd,  Mlta,  199 

Kalin6ak,  J.,  187 

KalinkoT,  166 

Kalinka.  W.  J^  m 

KaUvoda,185 

Kalixte  de  Wolald,  H9 

Kallay,  Benjamin  v^  4171;  577,  i55, 

|9i 
Kallenbadi,  457 
Kal<^8ki,  L^  455;2L,  4ff6 
Kalsev,  A.  L.,  154 
Kamaiyt,  J.  V^  181 
Kamelinx,  K.,  891 
Kamensky,  M^  150, 107 
Kamenev  (-Rosenfeld),  18 
Kafnienski,  177 
Kaminski,  178 
Kaniewaki,  176 
Kanita,  P.  E.  F^  475,  W 
'KaDn^IL,488 
Kant,  £.,  141,  487;  S94 
Kantemir,  Prince  Antiokh  Dmitrie- 

vich.163 
Kapherr,  E.  F.  y^  4^ 
Kapnist,  J^  4^;  Vasili  Vanlyevidi; 

164 
Kappe,  457 

Kapper,  M.  S.,  333;  495 
Karabass,  A.,  449 
Karadii^  Vuk  Stefanovid,  194.  195, 

233,  234,  23$,  252,  316,  317,  318, 

334,  335,  501,  506,  520,  524,  525, 

531;  176,  eOU  W,  826.  832,  835, 

859,      496;      Miss      Wilbdmina 

("Mina"),  530 
Karagjorgje  Petrovi6,  Prince  of  Serbia, 

324,423 
Karag}orgjevi6,  60;  Princess  Alexis, 

4^ 
Karamzin,   Nkkolas   M^    156,    292, 

293,  308,  372,  391b  402,  468;  169, 

229,  385,  m,  426,  486 
Karapet  Ter-Uriotsdiian,  57 
Karanovsky,  314 
Karasen,  J^  487 
Karasowski,  M^  484 
Karavelov,  L^  190,  252;  Petko,  190 
Karcsewski,  W.,  175 
Kareyev,  NkJndas  U  156^  157 
Kar^AOV,  166 


ladimir,  IM;  «77,  m 

X.M.,  484 

tach,E.,  i^ 

d.  ITfi:  m.  i36 

H..*M 

niky,  O.  H,  SBi,  m 

1,173 


ice  Jan.  171. 175 
3,  A.  D.,  166 
iko.  N.,  1S5,  499 
lit,  T.,  1U« 
■,  18S,  103.  499.  fil3 

Midiad  N,  UT.  181;  SW. 


kAKna.501 
Kerouky,  AlexandB  F,  11,  16.  M; 

Keresoik.  3^  180 

Keiner,  Bobcit  J,  39. 40.  S3. 5S.  57, 67 

Kert,«U 


Ic  de,  391;  157.  i5S 
J.  J.  R.  T,  i«l 
John.  173 

.  Karl  ^5.  iSB,  i95 
1.19S 

C.  D.,  106,  Ifi9,  lOfi,  SOI 
.ih^49S 
Dtan,  197 
m6.  R..  194 
..  H^  471 

U;  Gottfried,  m:  O.,  408 
{.  C,  484;  J.  F.,  409;  W.  R, 


G-  99e,  409,  W5 
,  H.  P.,  30B,  S7B.  m 
Scifuddin,  E.,  996.  536 
.462 


Kciualer,  J.  v.,  376,  S9S 
KhaUnakr.  M.,  83,  90S,  S0^  330: 373 
Khilkov.  nince,  157 
Khukikov,  N.  de,  4ffi 
KbanyukoT,  N.  V^  lU 
Kh'Tv^m  A.  N^  1S4;  N.  N,  1S4 
Kherukov,  let 
KhmelJMki,  Bogdan,  »9 
KhomyakaT,  Akzaoder  St.,  U6.  163. 
ei7;  116.  tea.  £S6,  HI;  N^  400 


Khiobat,  4S9.  472 
Khnutalyev-Norafov.  G..  J09 
KhudadoT,  N.,  1S5 
Khuen-Hedirrky,  Count,  SS 
KbToahchinaka,    MiuJame   Nadechda 

Dmitnemft  ("V.  Krartovaky";  nte 

Zaknchkonky),   164;  181;  "Ziam- 

M»"  or  "V«eniev,"  164 
Kibalchidi,  T.  W..  iK 
Kiepert,5ie 
KiteTBc,  Ferdkumd,  200 
Eilinaki.  Jan.  17S 
Kilkov.423 

Kinemat^jn,  Parka,  SSO 
King.  Ch.  R.,  i09 
Kinga.  Polish  Queen,  210 
KiDgtake.  i09 
Kinosley.  Charles,  77 
KiuToch,  A^  iOB 
Kiiukjr.  Connt,  181,  S18 
Kipling.  Budyard.  86.  00.  168.  SSO, 

236;  83.  £53 
Elrin,  Jonp,  102 
Kiriyev^,  Ivan  N.,  09,  201,  30S: 

lis.  taS.  tt9:  PtAa  V^  209;  115. 

tea 

Kirkov.  N„  477 
Kiselev,  A..  i09 
KSpatifi,  Mijo,  101 
KiH^K,477 


imiiii  i).B.O,iiB 
Kfc>.  Wi  liii  I  B,  n» 


KfiMff, 


VMhv.flO  ^ 


^^^idw  Wv  the  Pobb 

KlMcfcn^,  V.O,  Mi,  IM,  Uf,  ffll^ 

3StS 
KItik,  K,  1«9 
Klolu*,  4M,  47t 
Kloihxdi.  I..  iO0 
KtM^timlUnamta.  C.  U,  AW 
KnatMn-,  T..  i&i 
Kiwll.  K.,  ^J» 
Kifi-^ni.  B>4«.  IM.  4M 
Kni>»rinb,  O.,  251 
KniuhDiD.  IM.  ITS 
KnU^in,  Gcnenl,  MS 
Knii",  .TTO 
Knifc-k.  C.  67 
Kn<;llM.  IWIunl.  890 
Kimrr,  R-,  ilil:  1..  4M 
KiuirriDK,  Tb.  dr.  i67 
KiunrlM.  ^tnAm.  19ft 
Kn^Uon.  T  8.,  598 
K>u«,Tb.W    ^ 
KoUitka,  Slijppo,  Ml 

KoiMkii,  D..  «e/;,  ias 

KobUr.  A,.  I  MR 

Kohykk  Khan,  CM 

Ki-h.  A..  iTI.  *rfi;  P.  J.,  m-.  K.,  *« 

Kuhanuwuki,  Ju),  109,  179i  Peter. 

ITS 
KochoWRki.  W.,  17« 

K<«>£,  PcUr,  lOS 
Kodi*.  Jowplu,  170,  tf9 


g.j-1.,-^   BcT.  p.  AC 
Kofcorrr.  L  T,  1C3 
iu4<akin»'.  N.  T,  lA  U^«> 


KdmacT.  N.  M,  4M 


Kokr.  J«a.  13.1^1. 187.  J _..       .       . 

asu  411^  4SSL  Ml:  iTfl;  lai «% 
$m,  til.  tis.  su.  tts.  Mta,  MO* 

30$.  381;  1.  G,  Ut 
Kt>a».i3S 

KiJbof.  OAw.  tSl  SU 
Kddia.  T.  Cbr.  V,  IM 
KdbA  A^  31^  fi»;  M) 
Ko)er,»5 
KolUtaj.  Hugh.  ITS 
Krjlte.  314 

Koloman,  gmg  <](  Hmitwy,  178 
Koltocuki.  A,  ieS 
Koltiov,  AJrui  Vu]]ren^  IM 
Kolviii.Lofd.SM 
Kammfei£.  Um.  1*8 
KomaniT,  WS 
Komkaqr,  F.  t^  i9S 
KoDunuurib'^skaya,  Ten.  IM 
Koturski.  Slirpban.  171.  ITS 
KoDdakov.  N'..  i84,  4T5 
Kondntaiko.  419 
Kondrktov.  I.  K..  290 
KoDdratowki,    L.    ff.    ("Wkdiilm 

Bj-riJcomit").  174 
Koni.  501 

KoDiu,  Antlioar,  49A 
KoDJd.  ITS 

KiJnig.  TI.,  4Sfl 

KoDopka.  !I16 

KuDopnirka.  Mar3'a,  174 

Koooralov,  A.,  iiS 

Koututin.  Gnmd  Duke.  SOS.  511 


KonsUutioov,      515;      JJdco,      190; 

-Shchipunin,  N.  P.,  154 
Konstantinovich,  Alexuider,  157, 4B9; 

-(HtroihdD.  Prin(%  K.,  504;  M.,  3SS 
Kontrulji  (ContniBli),  Benko,  £02 
Kcmxui.  1B9:  Stjepan.  SH 
Kopcxyiuki,  Onulry,  172;  St.,  170 
Kopeniicki.  J..  169.  477;  i75 
Kopitor,  Jeni«j  (Bartholomew),  117, 

124.  12S,  188,  S31,  336,  469,  473, 

508.  S13.  518 
KOppen.  W.,  160;  S91 
Koran,  183 
Koth.J.G..US 
Korba.  Amu  Pavlova,  ISl 
Korewo.  tSS 

KorS.  S.  A..  iS6:  Theodor.  165 
Koristka.  J..  182 
Kortnafi.  181 

KSmer,  Karl  Tbeodor,  S15,  S35;  tlB 
KomUov.  A.,  i09 
KoroTnnikoT,  522 
Korolenko,  Vladimir  GalaktioDOvich, 

lei.  162 
KoTolewica,  Madame  JanioA,  ITS 
Kordija.  Mirko.  199 
Korooowicz.  S73 
Kofoiec,  Anton,  til 
KoTotnev,  154 
Koraak,lTS 
Korunov.  N.  H.,  150 
Koneniewiki.  J.,  lOS,  174;  i65 
Koa,  F.,  IBS,  190 
Kottdc.  W..  177 
Koaanfiie,  Ivan,  329, 941 
Koaaoovif.  105 
Koaara,  Princesa,  510 
Kowiiucko,  Tkdeim,  171,  175,  889, 

428.  494,  535;  gOi 
Kosentia.  450,  4TS 
Kowsld.  Ivan  V.,  IBS 
KoilSevie,  Vjekodav,  109 
Kod)e1«v.  IfiB;  gSQ 
Kon6,  Mirko  M„  195 
KmIov.  a.,  157 
Koach.  W.,  i68 
KoK>r,  J.,  1S7 
KoMOfftki.  W..  VS 
Koaiuth,  Ujoa,  ISS.  £07.  Si6.  S87 
KMteliki.  Z,.  508 
Koiti6,  Laia,  197.  205 
KMtir.  W.,  07 


EoatomaroT.  Nic^laa  I.,  156,  158, 
184,  213,  471;  tSS.  425,  i3S 

Koatrzowski.  177 

K(i6uti£.  Radovan,  194 

Kotchelkov,  V.  R.,  m 

KoUarevsky.  Ivan,  163,  200 

Kotoshkin,  Grigory  K.,  150;  tlS 

Kotsipimki,  300 

Kotur.  Dufiao,  39 

Kotzebue,  38S 

Katxtchke.  R..  463 

Koubek.  J.  P..  182 

Koukot,  A.  B..  460 

Koulomcioe.  A.  N.  de,  425 

Kovaiif.  201 

Kova6evii.  200;  G..  336;  Ijuba.  103, 
S36;  389;  M.,  460;  Toma,  104 

Kovalevsky,  Alexander,  155.  210; 
Egot  P..  165;  i09,  iiS;  Madame, 
181:  Maxim  M..  10,  63,  157,  215; 
186,  37S,  409.  iSS.  i3S;  Sophia 
Vasilyevna  de,  153.  210,  487.  501; 
181 

Kowabceiyk,  J..  457 

Kowalski,  153;  A.  W,  176 

Kozarac,  108 

Kozelov,  Nickolas,  155 

Koziak,  St.,  457 

Kosicki.  St..  449 

Kozlov.  Ivan  I.,  162.  187 

KoElowski.  W.  M.,  170 

Ktnmian,  K..  175;  iOl 

Kiaelitz-Greifenhorat,  F.  v,  5U 

Knftt,  H..  teS 

Krahmer,  A.  W.,  436;  G..  4» 

Knutser.  Ch.,  466 

Krajnovi£.  Joran  R.,  328 

Erakua.  171 

Krel,  188;  Jaoko,  IBS.  1S7,  519 

Kialjevi«,  Marko,  29.  311,  314,  315. 
320,  330,  391.  354.  355.  800.  301, 
367,  528.  520;  tS,  tOi,  106, 106, 107, 
173.  371. 37t,  S73 

Enuuif,  Karel,  51, 182;  «40 

Krameriiu.  181 

Kronsky.  I.,  167 

KranjEevid,  P.,  201i  ^vije,  1ST 

Kranje,  180 

KrtuiE.  M..  iSl 

Knaicki,  J..  174 

Kraainiki.  274.  372,  397,  S98,  456; 
Countesi  Fransoii.  381;  H.,   4C5; 


<66 


(Coast)  Biflmmd,  llOi  1T4:  1^, 
Ml,  Sa«i  titMiUbw,  170;  CMiat 
Valetiu  8,  ^,  Wf,  WO,  JOO,  i4». 

Krium«onky.  D.  I..  161 
Kriunoluinlui.  MatUine  EUh,  181 
Kriuhuv.  A.  N..  IM:  -VajrerkoT,  ^ 

KrHiiuwikl,  J.  U  ITC,  174 

Kruiu.  \.,  40ft:  P.  B,  8SS,  aSO.  40«, 

£H<>1  Jlk).  ^rii).  itiB 
KrniuK,  A..  9M:  J09 
KrauM,  T,  W.,  003 

Kmvdipnko.  v..  iae 

KravcLiniky,  Scmu  U.  DnfomaiUT 

("StrpDUk"),  197.  lUi  JI7,  tt9 
Krdcvop,  HUvko,  801 
KrvU  N..  JS// 
Krt-jfl,  J..  17» 
Kn-Mi,  P.,  180 
Krt-hbid,  II.  K..  4ftB 
Kn-ibiR,  i.  K.,  48R 
Kn-k,   CrrRiir.   188,   W9,   408,   487; 

van,  Mil  Dr.  luu%  IMi  fjl,  ^ 
Kn-lj.  IHH 
KntiiiT,  J.,  170 
Kr.-..v.ki.  K..  489 
Knfi^  Ivii.  30 
Kn'Aiitiir  till'  <initt  (King  «(  CroktU). 

/U7 
Kniitov,  Kmiti>  K..  100.  400 
Kn-lMlinuT,  I'.,  ftia 
Kn-wci-ky,  1.,  606 
Krin.  1IK 

KriHliin,  Klliin.  188 
KriMl..1iinili>ii.  mir, 
KriwtM'hi-in,  A.  \V.,  HO 
Kriiani^.    Djtim   (Jiing),    83^    109 

tC  i^r.1,  f  U,  «/J>.  ejM,  3M 
Kr'ii.'k,  v.,  183 
Knuriii*.  101 
Kr..k.  (.■'(I 

Kriui><>tif.  M.  D..  iSO 
Kroini-r.    An>hliiKli»p.   465;   Martin. 

171,  400 
KriHK'n.  K.  V.  Riltn-,  495 
Knipolkin.  Vnam  IVter  A.,  0,  16,  IT, 

HH.  141  ISH,   «(),  4t>t.  <11  Mfl,  C04. 

itllA.  !H>1,  miO.  4111.  400,  480,  490, 

««;  I.«.  /7(t,  mu  ■iSS,  i09 
Kriui)itvi.  Ihm.  STIK  iSS 
Kntit.  An-hinMiulritr.  48fi:  N.,  103; 

r.  J.,  ioi 


Kiulj,  Dr.  UnI  R,  Ml;  TiAn  R, 

SOI 

Krumme!,  L.,  ^(U 

Krmnii.  M.,  4*3 

Knutalin',  423 

Knuzka,  Fatiicr.  tse 

Kryluv,  Ivun  Andrefevidl.  U9,  UO, 

lOi.  W9.  iiO.  fiOi 
Krynaki,  M.  Z.  dp.  513 
KryzhaDovskBya,  V.  J.,  tW 
Kwcti.  Josef.  177 
Kramao.  D;.  187 
Krzywicki.  160 
Kdavrr.  Mdiko,  188 
Kului.  314 
Kubclik.  Jbd.  184 
Ku!>lui-Khao.  ££7 
Kubmt.  4ei 

Kufien,  v.,  4S6;  M.,  408 
XucharBki,  R..  U» 
KurbBn<:w>ki.  J.,  178i  M0,  iST 
Kurkiiuka.  C.  4M 
Kucevnski,  R..  ISO 
Kuailfikn.  J.,  4SS 
Kiulriavtzov,  1S7 
KudiT.  206 
KiihaS,  Prnnjo  f!,.  20t 
Kuhlmnno.  Quiriniu.  S8 
KUhn.  E..  47a 
KuboF.  V,.  473.  iSa 
Kujundlie.  IK 
Kukolnik.  N.,  lOS 
Kukuchin.  187 
Kukuljevi6-Ssk8iiukl  Inn,  104,  IS9. 

400;  tit,  36S.  601 
Kutokowski.  83.  liS;  BroniiUw  D.. 

160.  a»4.-  T.,  3S3 
Kulciyckl.  L.,  i6I 
Kiiliiib.  I>>uiU1piuod,  164, 800 
Kiiniirdey.  IflO 
K<i[niGi6~;?iao1ski,  Eugen.  188 
K't'nR  Yunn  Ku'Sufa,  tSS.  ttS 
Kunif,  104 
Kunik,  A.  A,  4^0 
Ka.ta,m 

Kudu.  II..  ieo 

Kupcauiko,  G.  J.,  iM 

Kupfn.  K.R^iM 

Kuprin.  Alcxudet  Iv.,  105;  S»t 


Prince  Andnr  Milchaylo- 

LaociUgo.200 

Undan,  H..  m 

nuiko.103 

343 

Laoilor,  l(i5;W.S..iiO 

kJ.169 

1,  A.  N.,  i09.  *M 

LiLDdxdelle.  R.,  f  10 

1.  V.  S.,  16*.  200 

Landzert,  T..  17B;  i« 

177 

Xane.  W.  D..  ilO;  -P«Je.  8.,  iTl 

W.,W8 

X^ncBU,  filS 

1.  A.,  t95 

Laoge.  4i5;  Ch.  L..  *10 

23 

Longer.  SH;  J.  J.  IBI 

Kami.  187 

tnUv.  181 

Longi.  178 

«*1 

Langsdotfi,  W.  v.,  SOS 

metrovU,  Madame  Zcdu. 

Lankenau.  i36 

.,4M 

Ijinson,  G.,  475 

[>kiila>.48» 

Lanux.  Pierre  de.  5»;  i^i,  4SS 

M«i 

Ijmi,  87 

iO» 

Lapo«([e.V.de.06,ie9.484 

ander  S..  157 

B.,*» 

Lopowski,  B.,  m 

**« 

I^pshin,  161 

:e.ii7 

LaputkiD,  Senator,  01 

E..  S34;  48S 

Lariviere.  de.  +86 

iSS 

La  Rochefoucauld.  W8 

.  noma*  Jamet,  iSO 

Iftiicius,  J-  367 

332 

Laaki.  Jan.  171;  iCS 

^t.  G.,  its 

L«ssallc.  Ferdinand,  8;  IBS 

,S9t 

.its 

Latham,  B.  G.,  85.  475;  iW 

King  ol  Naplw,  iS,  U 

LoUmer.  E.  W.,  ilO;  R-  S..  m 

200.299 

Uiib,  F..  185 

G.  D.,  462,  463 

Luucr.  B..  457 

4»4 

Laubert.  M..  461 

e.407 

Laukcnau,  H.  v..  410 

.  de.  lOi.  tlS,  t69 

LauDuy.  Louis  de,  i73 

ielma.9J,  95 

Xaurana.  Frano.  200;  Joliw  <01 

cm 

Lnu/ic.480;O.  D..50S 

'.de,*£fi 

Laiirin,186 

II.  210 

Auwkk.  M.,  i£5 

F.  c,  «3;  J.  F..  sea 

ATBter.  410 

.188 

Lavelev,  F.mile  L.  V.  de.  115.  475; 

..*(» 

lis,  U5.  J77.  m.  m 

lia   the   Great),   King   ot 

Xavell^.  J.,  m 

.JM 

L«Te«ii.  J.  C.  T.,  m 

V.  J..  83,  1S8 

Lavoisier.  154 

ean  Bapt^  117 

Lavrin.  Janko,  977 

77:4*8 

LavTov.  Peter  L..  88.  156.  1ST.  336. 

,  Karl  T.,  119;  10* 

49»;  SSI.  m,  ess,  m.  iss 

L.,  i7il,  i7i.  i88 

Law,  Hugh  A.,  S49 

^568 


Index 


Lawrence  (of  Breiove),  4M;  B.  H^ 

m:  111.  J^  no 

Lawton,  L.,  ilO 

I^yard,  Sl\ 

Lazar.  Tsar  (Hi^t]aiiovi6)»  MO^  Wn» 

328,  829,  SS7,  838,  880,  840,  841, 

842,  844,  845,  840,  847,  855,  588^ 

529;  372,  S7S 
Laxard,  E.,  4S9 
lAzare\'i6,    108;   Bnmko,    104,    100; 

Laza  K.,  105,  874;  07,  tSB;  Prince 

Stefan    Vboki,     178,     188w     840; 

2arko,201 
Lazaro\'ich-UrebljanoTidi,    88^    891, 

827;  1^5,  H8, 166 
I^sanis,  88;  £.,  870;  M^  581 
Lazheclmikov,  185 
Lazursky,  A.  F.,  161,  400 
Leach,  H.,  m 
Leavitt,  E.,  528 
Lebediev,  10,  158,  187,  815;  B^  875; 

Madame  Tatiana,  181;  V.  T,  4fl5 
Lebensky,  K.,  ^10 
Lebesque,  Ph.,  201 
licbetov.  B.,  J^IO 
Lebinski,  R.,  188 

Lcblond,  M.  A..  110;  f77,  U9,  kS7 
Le  Bon,    August,  77;  Gustave,   06, 

475;  115,  ^25 
Lechler,  G.  ▼.,  480;  365 
Lccky,  94 
Lecoffre,  E.,  \10 
Le  Comte,  \73 
Ledebour,  C.  F.  v.,  US 
Ledijen.sk>%  J^IO 
Ledinski,  R.,  188 
Lednicki,  Alexander,  172 
Ledochowska,  J.,  ^9 
licdward,  508 
Ledwicki.  A.,  m 
Lee,  £.  M^  491 
Le  Faure,  ^25 

Lef^vie,  Andre.  120,  472.  475;  860 
Leffmann,  B.,  \S6 
Leffler,  Anna,  210 
Leger.  J.,  472;  Louis  P.  M..  77.  120. 

474,  487.  489.  495,  518,  517.  580; 

108,  109,  360,  369^  390,  392,  i57, 

Jk73,^89 
Legnitz,  G^  178 
Legoyt,  A^  392 
L^rand,  E^  480;  M.,  ^25 


Ldbautcomt,  F,  U5 

Ldunaim,  K.9  ^58 

Lehr,  890 

Lditoiie,  N.  L,  ^ 

Lejean,  G^  ^7^  i89 

Leanits,  G.  W.  w^  tOT,  418;  iU,  30$ 

LejA  Himt,  410 

lirightmi,  410 

Leipacber,  K.  O^  $SS 

Leitcr,  F^  m 

Tirinnann,  Y^iflS 

Ldca,101 

L^B^paki,  P.,  178 

Le  Laoouieur,  ^57 

Lelewel,  Joftdum.  17U  4i0:  iM  #7 

LdiwB,i6i 

Le  Monicr,  518,  518 

Lempicki.  M^  48i 

Lteaid,  L^  455.  470 

Lenartowks,  11ieoiiliiIai»  175^  177 

Lenau,  805;  884 

Lenicnk^  G^i85 

Lmine,     Nikciay    (Vlftdbnir    TV™> 

Yladimir  Tlich  Ulianoy),  18^,  44, 158 
Lenorment,  $89 
Leo,  VI  (King  of  Annenia),  845;  Xm, 

Pope.  568 
Leon  of  Isaoria,  31 
Leonidas,  107,  373 
LeonardoT.  M^  460 
Leonov.  R.,  $36 
Leontid,  Ijnbomir,  2$1 
Leontiev,  K.  N^  229,  389 
Leopardi.  378 
Leouxon  le  Doc,  L^  $89 
Lepddiin,  1. 1^  $36 
Lepeshkin,  155 
Lepszy,  L.,  449 
Lepuiid.  Ivan,  100 
Lerando,  Leo  Zdeoka,  40.  67,  18S, 

256.  312.  301.  406;  186 
Lerche.  11^  375 
LermontoT.  Mikhafl  Yoryevidi,  168, 

220,  371,  378,  588;  888 
Leroy-Beaulieu,  Ani^ole,  77, 180. 195. 

880.  300,  437;  113,  278,  290,  390, 

333,  39$.  $26,  60$;  P^  505 
Lescoeur.  R.  P^  362,  370 
Leserowid,  176 


177,185 


LesnT.  P.  H.,  IBS.  101 

Le^iu.  Stcphu.  IS7 

Leshkov,  1S9 

LMkicD.  A.,  Its.  SIS.  61B.  580 

Leakorar,  Jmnko,  198 

LetUe.  Shuie.  980 

LoKwics  (Lcaevidi),  TC.W,  IM,  US. 

Lesuak,  P.,  SIB 

LewnoT,  P..  i79 

Leatrade,  Combea  <ie,  4fS 

LeatreUii.37i 

LcMcqiulu,  BiUrya,  I7S 

LeuA  the  White  (the  Polish  King), 

3811 
Lethbridge.  A„  39S.  ilO;  M.,  »« 
Letounwau.  Ch.,  977 
Leaibaer, 'K-.iSa 
Levuid*.  IBS 
Levant.  Bi^iop  of.  MQ 
LevuMur.  £79,  t^ 
Lerentlow,  ^ 
Leventov,  B.,  JHO 
Levicki,  107,  SIJS 
Levie,  309.  317.  SIS.  319.  380,  Stl. 

StS;  Mn.,  317,  319,  StB 
Lerin«.  I.  D,  ilO;  L-.  SSO,  396 
Levitov,  103,  200 

LenUk,  Ft..  189;  Tlkdiniir,  1S6.  SIS 
LeT7,  D,  tOO;  M..  i9S:  Dr.  O.,  248 
Leindnr,  E.,  i5S;  I.,  KU 
Lewendowild,  Z.  L..  iiO 
Lewindd-Cotwin,  E.  H,  190;  J.  St^ 

375 


Uaikov  (Lredwv),  Nikcday  £ 

vich,183 
l4Mkovak7. 100 
libennum,  H^i7i 
Ubdk.  i8« 

lidurd.  Milan.  314,  SSO;  390 
Uchnoirakj',  K.  M.,  BOS 
Idcbtenberg.  George  Chriatopher,  470 
liditentrjtt.  H.,  484 
Idddle.  R.  S,  44;  ilO 
lideo,  E^  SIS 
Litbelt,  tU 
liebert,  K.,  170 
liebkoecbt.  810 
liebKb,  ISa,  S19 


Ufsdiiti.  P^  i3e 

Ugnltx.  V.  F.  W.  A.,  iSe 

Ulley,  A.  P.,  U9 

Ijncoln.  Abraliam,  26;  lt9 

Lbide,  S.  B.,  172.  175 

Linden,  A.,  i36 

Lindenberg,  P.,  iSS 

Lindsay,  £07 

Liuev.  E..  Bea 

Lingelbach,  W.  E^  ilO 

Linske,  A.,  i96 

T'ipnnrt.  47A 

T.TTiifh,  A.,  t3S 

Lipeti^,  Alexd.  195 

Ijpiiuki,  SIS 

Ijpkowdd.  J.,  U9:  Mftdame  I^i^ 

168 
Ijpoicki,  409 
Ijppeit,  J^  370,  m 
Liptoo,  n.  J.,  iSt 
Liiia.  Duke  (A,  363 
Urondelle.  A,  i89 
lisfain.  160 
Lisicki,  i67 
LiBinski.  201 

LiBonkayt,  Antoma,  181 
Lister,  21S 
Liuka.  J.  K..  170 
Lisit.  W.,  185,  35S.  484;  3B7 
LitoBbenko,  L..  37S 
Little,  Fr.  D.,  U9 
Littlefield.  W..  607 
Litwinski,  L.,  iSO 
Livesay,  F.  R,  S90 
Livi,  ISO 
Ljotit  102 
Ljubie,  MiUn.  1B8;  Sima,  193,  409; 


SOS 


100 


Ljubibntif,  Dragoaav,  10 

I^abifi*.  Stj^nU^  108 

Uoyd,  J.  A.  T.,  SOI 

Lobacbevsl^,  NikoUy  I„  1S3,  211 

Lobanov,  440;  -BoatonliT,  A.  B,  ISO 

Lobeliu,4S0 

Lobol.  472 

LobolevH^,  291.  299 

Loduner,  520 

Lodge,  142.  450;  R„  i£0 

L»ffler,  4^ 

Log«n.  Jr.,  J.  A.,  ilO 

Loisaeau.  Ch.,  77;  377.  i8».  610 

Loja.  Hadii,  16» 


erto 


Lombuil,  A,  ST,  S68 
Lomiiicky,  Sirain,  ITS.  ISO 
LomoiuNOT.  Hidud  VuOjrencli,  ISS, 

162.  231, 105,  saS,  SOS,  4M.  4M 
Lonachevsky,  MO 
Ltat&az.SSO 

long.  J..  ilOi  R.  B.  C,  ifO 
LoDgfellow.  163,  ITT.  MS;  «5i 
Lonlay.  D.  de,  J7i 
Loon,  H.  W.  Vftn,  iSO 
hopdH.6.  Rad<M[&T,  l&l;  fiOI 
Lectin,  L.  M.,  156;  3M 
Lord,  a.  H^^ 
LorenU.  F,  517 
LorimH.,  4^ 
Lorkovif,  Inn,  f^I 
LoTraine,  Gnnd  Dnke  of,  1C7 
LOMher.  480 
Loeenko,  167 
hcmr^SeS 

Lotky,  N.  O.,  Ifll;  N.  P,  IM.  M9 
LoMitdcy.  A^  ^58 
Loth,  160 
Loubat.  J.  F..  |I0 
Louis.  A..  480;  XI.  196. 197;  XV.  ITS; 

XVI,  80 
Louri£.  77 
Loiaecky,  V.  J.,  6T 
Lovejoy,  O.  R.,  4fl6 
LOffc.  F..  474 
Lowe,  Ch.,  ilO;  W.  H.,  JUT 
Lowell,  16S,  400 
Lewenfeld,  R..  493,  SOI 
Lowther,  James  W..  39S 
LoysoD.  P.  H.,  m 
Lozanif,  Sima  M.,  181 
Luzet.  F..  iS6 

Loiynaky.  M,  i36.  Wl.  iBl.  SOS 
Lubavslo'.  M.,  100 
Lubionirke,  Chrutopher,  170;  Teodor, 

176;  W.  A.,  169 
Lubimenko,  J,  ^10 
Lubkc,  200 
LubnuDski,  Jan,  ITS 
Luburif .  Petar  ("OmlBdinac"),  109 
Luccari,  G.,  501 
Lucrmn.  C,  333.  S2S 
Lucif.  llnnibal.  195;  SOt 
LtuhiUky.  157 

I.udi>  (Lucius  of  T»u}.  G.,  BOS 
Ludult,  516 
Ludwig,  E.,  SOS 


I^ikaSevi^  Ivan.  aV 
Luku  of  Pngu^  tt 
Lukafi.  J..  180 


Luke.  Evuueliit.  77,  78, 88. 187 

LukhanoT  (Giminer},  18 

Lukovie.  Milan.  SOI 

Luk&ii.  A.,  m 

Lukwinski.  V.  A^  iSO 

Lukyanenko.  A.  M^  SSI;  389 

Lundner.  HI 

Lupin,  Procc^iiu.  91 

Lutignan.  SOi,  SIB,  S18,  SU 

Luikod.iI7 

LuazeEsirika.  Jadwiga,  17^  175 

Luther,  Martin,  ISO.  ISO.  S34,  «rO; 

as,  it.  iS.  i6.  iS,  St.  Si,  SB,  08. 139 
Lutoalawaki,  M.  W^  170;  Wincenty. 

170;  i57 
Luttenrth.  H.,  39 
Latsow.  Count  TVans  N.  H.  t,  B9, 

186.  495;  see.  366,  tB6 
Lux,  J.  A..  i95 
Luiemburg,  R.,  iS7,  iSl 
Luzhenovsky,  Governor,  380 
Lvov.  B..  155. 158:  Prince  N..  II,  19; 

375 
Lyall,  R„  39t 
Lyapunov,  154,  SIO 
I^biSky.  252 

Lycklama  a  Nydiolt.  T.  M^  iSS 
I^de,  L.  M..  m 
Lydeker,  R..  ilO 
Lyons.  J.  G..  410 
LyubavBky.  M^  ilO 
Lyubovich,  N^  156 


MacAbthub,  a..  40 
Macartney,  G..  Eari,  HO 
MacCdl.  C.  M..  m 
MacCrecken.  Henry  M^  465 
MacCuIlock,  J.  A..  360 
MacDonsld,  General.  534;  J,  i7t 
Marejovsld,  J.,  1T4 
Maidc  A.,  1B4 
MacGahan,  i71 

MacGowan.  D.  B..  370.  ill.  VO 
Maeh.  Ed.  v..  402;  R.  v..  S6t 
Macha,  K.  H..  181 
Macfaal,  J..  Seo 
Machar,  J.  S.,  181 


571 


Machjavelli,  636 

Maohnay,  R.,  i81 

MDcbubky,  Miss,  101 

MaoLdun-aki,  ^8 

Mack.  Tbomae  F.,  fOI 

Mackail.  J.  W,.  U.  136, 14IT.  ftOi.  tOS, 

tlS,  U6,  C88,  223.  266.  S(%  881 

430:390 
Uukaide.  78;  D.  A^  S2Si  G.  M.,  8U 
Abckiiiiuni,  J.,  iSO 
MacKJDtosb,  Sir  J..  iBO 
Msclear,  G.  F.,  475;  370 
MicNeiiren,  O'Kelly  F..  i95 
IdocSwiney  dc  MashonagUas,  i89 
Uadaca.  Imbre,  379 
Madjwevif,  Duian,  Sit 
Uaeterlinck,  M..  93,  IBi.  iSO.  iS7 
V*B^.  B.  M..  198 
MiaghoS.  E.  D..  489 
Mtgnev,  Nickolal,  100 
UagovCevif ,  Jovaa  V.,  199 
Mohan,  A.  T..  ill 
Mahmud.  MukhUr  Paaha,  i7i 
Haikov,  A.  A..  83:  3S9 
Maine.  Henry  J.  S..  143.  W.  ST7 
Maistre,  Joseph  M.  de.  SSO:  ST.  US, 

Maitland.  F.  W..  213 

Msixner.  ISO 

Uakarije  (Macarius),  Metrapolitan  of 
Moscow.  168;  370;  Sokolovi6,  Pa- 
triarch of  SerbiB.  I6t 

Makarov.  299.  Slfi 

Hsklakov,  B.,  HI 

Makowsky.  A,.  499;  C.  167:  V,  167 


Usknmovif.    191,   299:  Jovan,   lOii 

Vlada,  195 
Hakuihcv.  v..  SOS 
Mai,  Prince,  186 
Malachowski,  171 
Bfalala.M9 
Malanowski.  W..  m 
Maloshin,  107 
Ualrolm,  James  A.,  S96 
Uatcom,  Nell,  m 
MalMcwsfcl,  J..  I7fl.  177.  806 
Malecka,  N..  Ill 
Halecki,  172 
Malinvine.  Philip,  167 


Maleti6,  Gjorgje  (Juraj}.  IBS 

Maliev.  N,  lU 

Malinov,  30 

Malinowaki,  1S9,  613;  A.,  iOl 

MnlisE,  C,  390 

Mnlkliazoutny.  J.  de,  S80 

Maltowski,  A..i«) 

Mallst,  J.,  489 

MalliD,  W.  G..  52 

Mailman.  P.  J.,  ill 

Malnoury,  I^SIO 

Maltrahn.  v..  iS/ 

Mnlttev.  A.,  -370 

Malvy,  A.,  S71 

Maly.  Wl 

Matnjitej.  Albert,  tS.  40 

Mamek,fl7 

Manasevich.  Slfi;  B..  tH.  fil7 

Mandelkcra,  S..  48» 

Mandl.L,i9£ 

Manes,  J.,  134 

MBii(.jl.nip.  -lUjko,  NikoU,  197;  S, 

83«,  fiiO;  T.  N..  199 
Manotakov,  V.  I.,  154 
Mansfield,  Count,  I3fi 
Manatein.  Ch.  H.  v..  411.  m 
Manlenazia,  P.,  606;  177,  «W 
MaQuiiov,  A.  A.,  1fi7;  376, 378 
Manzini,  H.,  03 
Mara,  Serbian  PrincESS,  34S 
Marak,  J.,  184 
Marbeau,  47S 
Mure,  P^  iie 
Marchal.  Ch..  378 
Marehand,  R..  m 
Marehant,  E.  P..  495 
Marthon,  ^..  489 
Marein  of  Olkust.  170 
Alureinkuwski,  171 
MnrruDi,  William.  141,  141;  143,  144; 

S9i 
Marcosson,  44 
Mansal,  377 
Mareali.  M.,  J£d 
Maiden.  0.  S..  483 
Marfchat.  P.  S..  4S6 
Marek.  181 
Mart-fi.  v..  IHO.  499 
Maretl^.  Tonics  194,  336;  37^ 
Margaritov,  S.,  370 
Maria  Tberean,  Emptess,  187.  196 
Mariani.  C.  601, 802 


KUrignoU,  Jan,  4M 

Marin.  P.,  jS6 

Miuina  (Wife  of  Demetriiw),  >M 

WarinkovifcJ    BOl 

Mariw.P   m 

Marjanovie.  Milan.  9»,  lOt.  *S0.  SU; 

til.  389.  i89 
Marii,  Evangeliit,  167 
Markov   154.  IflT  810,  StD 
MiLrk<,vi6,   Boiu,   til;   Pnojc^   IVt, 

336;  Madame  Maria  AlauMroTiM 

(■■Mnrico     Voveb'ik'),     184;     181; 

M.,  113.  378.  SD^I:  N..  995,  .t^; 

Psja  Adamov   190;  gt^COliSTet. 

M..  193,  !» 
Mannier.  X^  iSS 
Manuootel,  JS{ 
Marny,  R.  de,  VIS 
MarobDic,  Josip,  W 
Marovie,  370 
Marquari^  i36 

Marriott.  J.  A.  R..  iSO,  m.  B08 
Marsch,  B.  C.  i71 
Manden,  V.  E.,  411 
Manball.  A.  S..  411,  518;  A.  G.,  ilX 
Maniglio  of  Padua.  140 
Marteiu.  536;  F.  F.  de.  m;  R-  C, 

450-  iiJ  ^<H 
iStLrtii.  Gr.,  336 
Martin,  Henri,  B5i   Mra.  John,  COS; 

Pope.  «:  R.,  ill.  i57;Th.  C,  483; 

ot  I'raediiwo,  170 
Martines,  F.,  iS7 
Martini,  Ant..  502 
Martini6,  1B7 
Haitinov,  507;  E.  J..  iS7 
Martonne.  E.  <le.  BOS,  610 
Marlov,  F.,  i37 
Manilo.  M..  SOt 
Maruli^,  Muko.  1B7.  198;  56 
Man-in.  Ch.,  m 
Maryezhnvi.  165 
Man.  Karl.  8.  ».  l(t  4B,  888;  166 
Masalski,  C.  165 
Masaryk,  Dr.  Alice,  49;  Tbomaa  G., 

23,  li4,  27,  94,  46.  47.  48.  49.  50,  SI, 

52,  53.  58.  108.  180.  18i,  237.  281, 

S97.  466,  475,  495,  499;  157,  t05, 

XI2,  ew,  Sis,  ess,  ess,  t99,  so7. 

SGT.  467,  iSl 
Mdek.L„511;N.,460 


Haihev,  Z.  A..  181 
HMiiig,L,  S20 
Haika,  K.  J„  180 

Haakd.A,ttC 

Matilianikov.  iH 

Maslov.  P.  M.,  376.  m 

Mason,  D.  G.,  495;  ill 

Matui,  B.,  63 

MasseiiB,534 

MassoD,  A.,  505;  C.  P.  P,  ill,  m. 

i37;  F.,  iS7;  G,  iSO 
IdaMOW,  W.  r..  m 
Wasauct,  P..  m 
MaUvuIj.  Simo.  199 
Matejko.  Jan,  178 
Mather,  Cotton,  480 
Matbitx.  A^  489 
Matty.  461 

IdatH^u.  H.,  478;  J,.  IM 
Matkovi6,  Fetu.  193;  406 
UstoD.  E,i89 
MatiA.  A.  G.,  107 
HatthHi.  P^  iST 
Matthew.   Evangelirt.   189;  7B.   tST; 

Mra.  C.  T..  m 
MutuszFWiiki.  Martin.  174 
ilaHiyev,  157 
Maude.  Aylmer.  SOI;  Bt.  e« 
Maurer,  104;  F..  i76. 4«;G.  L.  v,  S76 
Maurire.  C.  E.,  i66 
Mauroljcus,  138 
Mauvilion,  E.  de,  J97 
Mavor.  J.,  ill 
Mavriciua,  Emperor,  101 
Mavrodin,  C.  D..  i7i 
Mavrogordalo,  J.,  iSl 
Maxsc,  L.  J.,  ill 
Maiim  the  Greek,  8S 
Maximilian,  503;  II.  Empcnr,  £ff 
Maximuv,  155 
Maiimoi-ic-h.  155,  29B 
Maybcrg,  iS6 
Mayde,  180 
Mayerberg,  A.  de.  UB 
May  no  V.  V.  N.,  156 
Mayo-Smith,  R.,  SSC 
Maykov.  Apdon  N.,   188;  Valeriu. 

160 
Mazode.  C.  de.  tf6 
Ma(«ppa,  455 
Manm.  Andre.  SIT;  R,  tN 


Hdtnnmif,  Bogotlav,  Bil;  Ivhd.  199; 

tU 
Mmzini.  Giuseppe.  IB,  «,  78;  669, 

307.  ids 
M'Cabf.  Joseph.  100,  114,  MS;  ill 
McCliire,  A.  J.  D..  Ul 
McConflughty,  D.  Jr.,  411 
McCormick,  R.,  iH 
McCurdy,  Cb.  A.,  60S 
McElweoi,  iSO 
McKenzie,  R  A..  411;  K.,  BOB 
MeUughlin,  L.  E.,  j«l 
McMareah,  A.,  409 
MNeilpJ..  in 
MbuIct,  C.  L.,  67 
Mealdn,  A.  M.  B..  78.  »T8;  ill 
Mfara.  J.  W.,  m 
Mcchclin,  l—iSf 
hlecberzynaki.  173 
Mcchinltov,  Eliaa 
Mechtcficrsky,  A. 
Merkden.  B„  6lT 
Medakovic,  Danilo.  1»8;  t6i:  Mi- 

lornd,  I'W 
Myevillc,  391 
Hedovi6,  HO 
Medtner,  IM 
Medulif,     Andrijk     (Sdiwvoiue     o( 

.Sibenico),  200 
Medved,  Anton,  1S8 
Mehler,  J..  i6S 
Mehring,  F..  W7 
MeUlet.  A..  513;  tOl,  SOS;  H.,  515 
Meinera,  C,  iST 
Meiaaer,  H.,  i6J 


MirUined,  S.  M.,  ill 

MeUnchtun.  Philip,  iG.  3€$ 

Melik.  David-bej.  S..  519 

Melnik,  J.,  i37 

Melnikov  CTetcheraky").  899;  PsTel 

IvaDovich,  164;  61 
Melahin  (-Yakubovich,  P.).  IW 
McnSetif,  S..  197 
MeDchutkin,  154 
Mencken,  H.  U  237 
Meodelyev.  Dmitry  I..  164,  211,  492, 

4B8 
MduhikoT,  £09 

Merey-Argenteau,  Countess  de,  491 
MercchkoT^.    Dmitiy    Sergievich, 

150,  165,  16%  43«,  499,  501,  502, 


582;   99.   £90.  S97:  K.   8,   155; 

Ziiuid*  NikoUyevna  ("Hippitu"), 

16S.  162.  S75,  876,  582 
Ufrim^e.  Pro^,  77,  ItX,  278,  SS8, 

S34.48»;iS8 
Heny,  W.  M,  ill 
Menlydcov.  159. 160 
Mcrxbsdier,  i37 
M«iSko,  Ksaver,  188 
Mtitrovic.  Ivan,  400^  217,  US 
Metelko,  6  IB 
Methodius.  Slavic  Apoctk,  45S;  £9.  M, 

33.  Si.  60.  195. 361 
Metlinski.  29H:  A..  164 
Metteniich,  tS8,  £06, 3S7 
Mey  L.,  164;  S..  iSS 
Meyendorff.  A.,  ill 
Meyer.  A..  i76:  i.  U.  C,  iS7 
Mesnik.  186 
Mezuta,  Jawcu.  i61 
Mingkofi.  E.  D..  iS9 
Michael.  MelropoUtan  oE  Serbia.  39; 

Prince  of  Serbia,  30,  fiV,  fifii,  S91; 

III.     Emperur.     Si;     Sachlumian 

Ruler.  123;  Syrian  Chronicler.  452; 

Tiar.  9S.  eiS,  3GS;  Vi..  i6l 
Michalehich,  153,  212 
Michalo,  iiS 

Michalchev.  Dimitry.  190,  499 
Michnicda.  K,.  i6g 
MicheleU  S66:S7S 
MichelL  R.,  HI 
mdiue.\..ill 
Mithotte  de  Welle.  N,  iSB 
Hichow,  B^  iST 
Mint,  til 
Hickiewid.   Adwn.   1T4.   S74.   S15. 

329, 336.  358.  3!>7. 3I)B.  403. 404, 494, 

624,  525;  IG9.  17S.  S05.  Bil,  £t£, 

tse,  381,  {^.t.-  L..  £15 
MiddendorfT,  A,  F.  v.,  W7 
Micehowa.  Mntcj,  464 
Mieenyalav.  I.  31 
Migue.OB 

MikafieviC.  Fm  Lotto.  496 
Hikajlovif,   Ljubomii,   28,   ff7,   8CS; 

til.  iSl 
Hijatovif.   Cedomilj,   S3.    1»4.   28S, 

310,  325,  627;  Si.  57.  S09,  S7t.  iSl; 

Mrs.  Elodie  Lawton,  78,  SIS.  895, 

SM.  580;  33t,  iSt 


B74 


Mikhdlo*,  U,  1001  H.  U  U«,  WTi 

MiUuiylovk^  PriBca,  1«;  Tmt 
AlriH.  Via.  SOa,  HSi  00,  tH,  tl6 

Mikluyluvikr,  t06;  Bit  A,  M:  Unit.- 
fitwni  A.  U  IHi  NikoUy  K., 
liW,  IM,  IOC  tOS,  til;  tSl,  800, 
tMi  131;  v.,  WO 

MikkiJa,J„lW,A18 

Mikl(«i£,  Vma  R,  IS;  UT,  lU.  tB8, 
10.1,  HJU,  S».  W0,  408,  47S,  I?*, 

ttto.  Mff,  ais.  017.  018,  SIS,  on, 

OiO.  flWi  Ma,  »0.  979,  iOO.  BO»i 

M.,4W 
Mllilownkl.  Z.  ("Je»"}.lT4 
Miklucho-Mttday,  Si 
Mikovn-,  y.  I)..  lAt.tTOiMt 
MikutRki,  Kt..  I0« 
MiUdinov.J>l«;D..  n4:K.,SU 
MIUdiDovid,  Milrnu.  IM;  m 
Milnkiivit,  AM 
MiUnovU,  M.,  lOB 
Mild.  Biibop  Nlk«lim,  IWi  Ml.  Mt 
MlWnovU,  AdalA.  lOH 
Milr  lie  ViM>.  tn 

Mill■li^  luui  I...  si»i  iU:  St.,  iWi 

Svi-tiiur,  11)9 
Milrv,  N..  m 
Miliuiov,  1 07 

Mili<'n.  Csric-ft.  MO,  H7,  AtS,  OW;  8| 
Milii'h  (Mill<>s).  1!HI.48U;4« 
Miliai^  IIW 
Mili^-vi^  Milan  Oj.,  IDS,  IH;  H3, 

H77,  tm 

Miljk<ivlf,  IJiilM>n)ir.  IIM 

Mill.  Stiiurt.  lUl 

Milliillrr,  iM 

Miliar,  *U  i.fr-  IIi-rtxTt  AHolphui. 
I1T  7H.  47B;  I'J.  IIIK  Itt.  Iltt,  IMO, 
.ffw.  tni.  IHI7:  J..  4ff;  K.  !>..  Wa; 
O,.  4!W.- W,.  JIM;  47/.  <J*/ 

MilM,  (i.,  4I>7: 610:  K..  m,  d7S.  4fl) 

Miloji-vi^  M.  S..  «il,  HHII 

Mil«rntl»vt^.  <'t>IiHi<>l  Miluiili),  397 

Mil>«rvi6.  Mll.ll.  IM 


Mil..vi 


.S09 


Miloviinovl^,  M,  IK;  ti,  H3:  Mh 

IIW 
Milioii.  J..  IHl,  301,  411 


8a6:i0^4M 
Hilyukov.  Fuil  N.,  11,  IB,  ML  100^ 

414: Sr,  tai, 370, ST«.S9S,M7,iM 
Hin,«U 

Uinmyev,  D.  D,  UB,  IM,  000 
Hincbev,  Iv.  H.,  m 
Miiirliin,  J.  G.  C.  in.  m 
Miiikuvtky.  15»,  VIS,  SU 
moAi.  E.  L..  ill 
MinUlov.  397 
Miiio  uf  Kiotiir,  173 
Miiiun.  K.  II,.4T!.478 
MUAragimt.  Jovnn,  ISt 
Mirkciv.  \.  A.,  IBS 
Mirk<ivi.'h,  tni> 
Uirkovick*.  IvM  v..  190 
UiriMiUv,  Prince,  007 
Mmi-luvi*.  OTOlfc. 

MitiiFv.  IV  [i„  m 

Mii.li.'U,T„i/r 
Miliiv.  Antim,  1»0 
Mitrnny,  U,.  i78 
Mitrinov!£,  Uimitrijc,  SS;  108 
MilriifsnowIeK,  M.,  5l0 
Mitr[)vi<«.  M!IJ„  im 
Mlltpnpiwlirt.  1...  SM 
MIH-rl»-i*-k.v,  4.t7 
i'ii.ivi6,  193 


Mliu 


r,  187 


Mlynanki.  P..  iBO 

MtK'l....><-).i.  171 

M.M  klcr-l'rrrynmn.  A.  F.,  iSt 

MwMl,  1).  A..  489 

MiiiU-rwoll.  H.  K..  491 

M.]<ij.-<iki..  UAeua.  17S,  490 

M.MriJ-.  V,..r,02 

Mudruvtjiev.  It99 

MtHlnctiiki.  17S 

Mudraewxki,   Andrew,  171.   172;  3S, 

m 

MiH-lIrr,  R..  478.  i9» 
Mouila.  1'..  SCI 
Mlilin,  IMS 

Mui^BufChorra.  40e 
M,.kniniuc.  Stevnn.  Ml,  358 
Moli^N-.    T3,   AT  311,  460: 181 
M.illpr.  A„  Iflft 
MolovBD,  Kniirat.  €9 
MiiltkF,  Count  II.  K.  B.  v..  9.  Be, 
111.  IBS, 037;  1S9,  m.  tSl.  k71.  SOS 
Munu-Ulov,  W.  N.,  100 


Honueek.aSl 

Uomi^imni,  P.,  SOS 

Homnuen,  Tbeodor,  78,  MS;  lOi,  SIS 

UondMer,  P.  de.  m 

Monela.  J^  165 

Uoniuniko,  St.,  177 

Honnot.  E..  i87 

Mooomakb,  Prinoe  Vladimir  (Diik«  cf 

Kiev),  lea,  388,  SItS,  S82;  M,  t7i 
Monroe,  W.  S.,  7B,  481;  180, 171 
Montagu.  I.  lie.-  -Nathiui.  M,  Ml 
Uontbel,  G.  de,  i89 
MoDt^ori,  D.  B.,  376 
MoDt^t,  Emile.  334 
MoDtenegrinus,  iSB 
Mongu«.  O..  i81 
McntcBHiri,  Eh-.  Muia,  Ul 
Monteaquieu.  19;  SS,  t89,  3Si 
Mocae.  78.   172.  400,  JI38;  F..  £08; 

George,  203;  R.  J.,  (71 
Morane,  P.,  1£6 
Montvidianiky,  47S 
Horawiki,  17S;  iSS 
MordovtzcT,  S90 
HorcA,  1J7 
Monau.  GencTBl,  SS4 
Mor611,  W.  R.,  78,  230.  ass,  tU.  <17. 

ei&.  see.  sta-.  lis,  iso 

Horley.  H.,  ilt 

Hmund,  P.,  i£B 

Motoflbkin,  109 

HoroKT,  A.  W..  402;  N..'1U 

Hone,  A.  L.,  ilB:  J..  US 

Honelli.  E.  A.,  7S,  502;  S86.  SSS 

Montin,  L.. 

Homty 

Morti,! 

Hmtillet.  G.  de,  4T0;  m 

Hudielei,  P.,  IBS;  18S 

MoMs.je,-G.H.,l«i 

Hoihov.  107 

Uoiikowild,  Moriti,  177 

Motclialov,  108 

HotlejF,  J..  S97.  US 

Hotfldiulaky,  M.,  EOS 

Mott.  John  R..  9i:  P..  SIS 

HottA.  E.,  S9t 

Motnn,  L.,  44 

Mouchuiov,  Hsdainc  Ifaifk,  ilt 

Houkhouse,  A.,  11  £ 

MouliD.  Eckart  B.  du.  234 

Uoutiiu,  A.,  i89 


Mova,  i37 

liayaea,  Biihw  Stepbec,  187 

HoEuovsJiy,  A.,  eS9 

MoMrt.  811.  S12 

HoEorov,  N.  A,  44 

Mraa.  Dragutin,  IDB 

Mrochek.  V.  R..  101 

Mmj,  MiltA,  39 

Mrongovius,  K.  C,  lOf 

Uatiilaveti.  Peter.  004 

Hudiu  Scsevola,  Caiiu,  107,  STi 

Muchlo,  4S9,  472 

Uiidce.  188,  314,  510 

MudrcQ,  187 

MuUenbeck.  G.,  IW 

UUgge,  Muimiliui  A.,  248.  8SS.  823, 

325,  335.  350.  300;  363 
Muir-Madcpnzie.  Min  G,  iSO,  iSl 
Mukhanov,  19 

MiiUer.  Adolf,  480;  P.  B,  fOB;  J.,  fi^- 

K.,  365;  R.,  i37 
MUnnich.  B.  C.  v.,  tU 
Munro,  R.  R.,  IIS,  m 
Munroe.  I.  P..  398 
MUiMterberg,  Hugo,  82 
Uurad  (Murat.  Amuratli),  Sultan,  S9, 

326,  330.  843, 840,  528,  52S;  107 
Muralt.  158 

Murat,  eOO;  M.,  44 

Muraviev,  A.  N.,  ISO;  S70,-  Colonel. 

422;  tS6;  Count,  flS;  NikiUch,  101 
Murdock.  J,  lit 
Muret.  Maurice,  S5;  iS8 
UuAo,   Matija.   44,   188.   193.   330. 

487.  490.  see;  19S;  A.  J,  518 
Uurometa.  Ilya.  Wi.  300, 804;  £9,  m 
Muromtcev.  10;  S.  A.,  158 
Murphy,  Arthur,  400 
Mutt.  C.  G.  i     " 


W.  S.,  iSl 
Miuif.  A..  613;  Niko.  109 
Mufiicki,  Bishop  Lukjjui,  107 
Miuin-Puibkin.  Count,  ISO,  C93 
Mu«orgaky,  Modeate  Peticnricli,  ISl, 

160,  310 
Musaachi,  Prince  John,  Sit ' 
MuMche,  P.,  174 
M(UEet.220 

Muth,  K.,  in 

Mutte,  R.,  492 


NalezewsLi.  AntoD.  ITS 

XuUvayku.  230 

NBtj<«kovi£.  N.,  lOe 

Nalkowski.  W.,  W6.  tSO 

Namier.  L.  B..  4S6 

Nuuai,  F^  ilt.  Ua 

N^Mleon  Bon^iaite,  14,  C 
4S8.  ttS,  MS.  48T,  SS4;  S 
81,  in,  189,  m,  tOi,  * 

US.  m.  tos.  aoi,  ssa.  sb9 

Napfmnik,  18S 

Narbutt.  11iMda(«.  171 

Norodni,  Ivwi.  IflB;  309  _ 

NaruiiewicZi  Adam  StallilllW, 

Nmiae.  B.,  Sll 

Nastif.  Gjorgje,  i96 

Natoievid,  Dr.  Gjorgje.  IM 

Nautleau,  L.,  44;  4Ti 

Naumaim,  Fricdrich,  gSO 

Naumov,  tM 

Navtuhin,  IM 

Naxaoov,  N.  V..  IH 

Nazaniv.  P.  C,  155 

Nuimovn,  log 

Nbmt.  Vladimir.  IM 

Npale.  iSB;  SOI 

Neandcr.  SI 

Nechayer.  239;  ^8,  KB;  Aleu 

P..  lei 
Nedeljkovif.  MLInn,  1&0 
Nrdii,  Ljubomic.  IM 
Nefedov,  165 
Nehriug.  617;  iBt 
NcisebBUt.  i96 
Neilreieh.  ifl« 


Mieoicnries,  Jnllui  M^  ITS,  ITS,  366;         181,  kit;  Pnkolv,  155.  Sm^  SOS; 
Nieneck.  K^  171 


NieUki.  iS8 

Nielzsche.  Friedrich  W..  81.  11^  MO. 

eW,  8T8,  4ST:  99,  BOS.SOi 
NieuwstHiid,  N.,  i66 
Nipin,  J.  v..  fil8 
Nijinsky  (Nizhinaky).  IBS 
Nikniioovif.  Botidsr,  i9G 
Nikitin,   161,   210;  AUuoauiu,  52Ci 

Ivan  Savich,  104 
Nikolaides.  46i;  i7i 
Nikolajevi*.   B.  S.,  fill;  Alennder 

08trovBlQ',4«);Sv..  IM 
Nikolif.  NUhovio,  198;  R.  T.,  IM 
Nikolski,  D.  P..  IM,  159 
Nikon,  Patriarch  of  Bu»a.  158;  €0. 

ee,  9e,  sea 

Nfllea.9« 

Nitsclmuum.  B„  408 
Noah.  440 

Noakovskj'.  S15 

Nobtr,  E..  iie 

Nodier.  Charles,  77.  33B[  WTf  F,  56 

Nodilo,  Nalko.  193;  £41 

Nw,  H.,  m 

NoetMl.  K..  471;  396.  iSS 

Noikov,  P..  IBO 

Notsn,  R.  S..  i8I 

Nolde.  A..  iS9 

NoTBdunghim.  G.,  i7l 

Norden,  561.-  J..  494;  N.,  491 

Nonjiaa  Sir  Henry,  30*.  W*.  SOi: 

L.  E.  Van.  78.  368,  SOt;  85.  itO 
N«roT.  A.,  m 
Nt»Gk,V..£OT 
NoMvkh.  I..  160,  SSI.  SIT 
Notorich,  N.,  m 
NottbedcMS 
Novak,  A..  4M;  Anti.  ISS;  V„  18^ 

199 
Movskovif,   DragDljub.  US;  M.  D.. 

377:  Stojan.  193,  194,  819.  S36,  4S9, 

528;  373.  979.  38S.  S93.  m.  *M 
NovOrov,  212,  410.  449;  580,'  Y.  A., 

8S.  00,  135,  157.  Ifll.  SOO,  485.  499. 

«8i  S&S;   Madame  CHga   A.   K.. 


£3i, S^^ 
Noviuki.  J.,  iSO;  O,  1ST.  SOO 
Novoruflky.  M.  V..  161;  i38 
Novotny.  36i;  B..  iSl 
Noyea.  George.  67,  103.  817,  818, 880, 

336.  342.  333,  490.  401  SOS;  SCS; 

JS3.3e6 
Nugic.  BranUlav.  106 
Nyka.  L.  C.  ioO 
NyrtiOm.  A.  K.,  SOS 


ObebhOixer,  475 

ObenicLknv.  G.M..  44 

Obilic.  Milu^.  329,  33C.  340,  Stl,  HS. 

343.  35S,  6*8,  6*9;  106. 107 
Obkk,199 
Obradovi£.   Domtije,   102,    105.   »«. 

23S.  S08l  810,  S81.  SSfl;  «|1.  309. 

310.  3S1 
ObrenoriC    King    Aknmder.    tSi; 

Prince  Miloi.  2S3, 423;  US 
O'Brien.  John.  BOi 
Obruchoi,',  V.  A..  180 
Obsm-ttlor.  468 
OXonnor.  B.  F..  m 
ODea,  Jamea  J.,  «3 
Odc^enky.  Prince  Alenader.  16S; 

et9 

Odyniec.  172,  17fl 
OdysseuB.  158 

Oelnitz,  L.  von  der.  ilO,  t» 
Oraterrcich.  (Sfl 
Oettlingen.  M.  v..  fSS 
Ofeikov.  m 
Offenbach,  SSfl 
O^wa.  K..  tit 
Ogan^v,  S31 
Ogaryov.  158 
Ogg.  F.  A.,  450 
Oginsy,  M.  v..  4S« 
Ognev.  A.,  488 
OgoDovaki,  411 
Okanori*.  Steva.  192,  S8« 
Okrugif,  llija,  190;  *it 
Okunev,  N.  A.,  4«6 
Olbr«cht,  E.  v..  514 
Olchewski.  W..  450 
Olcchnowici.  W..  ISO,  478 
Oldenburg.  K..  4^ 
Oldenkop.  51S 


S78 


dki.m 

Olea.  PiMHM.  15.  «7.  a 
Olsm.  H.  J,  M 

Olivier.  U  P.  F,  490 

ooifT.tit 
Obwwdins 

Omfikn^US 
OmrgB.  498 


Ondl4M 

OwM,SeMUr.4S 

0ir8<mE.BidMn  nr 


n..ki,(.  .■.-k^,l'rip-*,tft 

Opiu.  G^  i6S 

OnuicH,4M 

OrtKni.  HanOk  SU 

Orchiuuky.  U  157.  MO;  L.G,  161 

Orgsuo,  MadbuDC  VJS 

fMov.^3,  49Bi  -D>ndt>v.  Conat  V, 

113 
(Movtky.vm 
Orvig.  J.  S.,  iW 
Onechowaki.    SUniikw.    ITS.    US; 

35.36 
OrsMzlu,  &Uduiie  Eltn.  174 
Oswla,  St..  i^I 
0»ailxa,5IT 
Owrf  Ukovaky,  A,  IM 
Osiander,  479 
Osika.  A.,  ftl 
OsmaD.  SulUn,  EU 
Owuu),U3 

Onip-Louiie,  4B9,  NK;  485.  Mi 
OstTQ-SackfD,  W.  SI* 
Ostemun,  A.       *gfi 
Ostoji^.  Tihomir.  189.  19^  SN 
Ortmcb.4e2 
Ostramir,  507 
OstrogTsdsky,  153 

Ostrogonb.  M.  U  IM.  ISS,  CIS;  SOi 
OrtroroK.  Jbh,  174,  176;  i8 
OstrovBty,   Alnander   Nik<^yeTicli. 

163,  aa.  490,  JIM;  2*9 
Oslwald,  P..  i76 
Otter-Bany,  R  B^413;  iOt 
Otlo,  489;  il;  Ui.  Emperor,  « 
Otlskar,  1.  iS4;  II,  193,  lit^  ««.  SJO 
OujcvHeh  tUjevli),  M.  4^  £80 
OvchoikoT.  2« 


py.D,iu 

ruukr.  Jn.  miiat;  n,  sit  u& 

537,480^405.  fill.  SIS;  VO.  tiS. 

<u.  46.  jsf.  J78,  MI.  3sa:  4ra 

PkUadedi    (FkkiKUU).    Mu   R, 

39,00 
Pklgrsve.  W.  G^'4«I 
Falimka.  Mulune,  ITS 
P-lkovich,  G,  187 
PmlUdin.  VUdimir  I,  1S5.  fiOO 
Pallu  P.S^38i,irr 
Palllardi.  J^  ISO 
Palm,  A.  I,  1S4 
Palme,  A.,  488;  ill.  IS8 
PklmCT,  9g,  3S1 ;  E.  H.  E,  41*;  W.,  J7i 
Palmirri.  F.  A^  361.  36i.  368,  385 
Palmoti6,  GioD,  187;  199;  Jakob.  1ST 
Paltrimieri,  F    611 
Palymov.  36S 
Pana--v  l.I.,  161 
Far>£i6.  Josip.  191 
Pandurovic.  Sima.  B» 
FaniD.  I.,  lit.  its.  480 
PaDtchenko.  S.  W.,  16B,  489 
Pant^iua.  Tfa,  H.,  i38 
Pat>.iii>k.  180 
Papalit,  lOT 
Papar*.  W.  W,  «! 
Pappafavc,  V,  iSS 
PapriKbi.  B.,  171 
Paquln,  Captaine,  ff7 
Paratu.  512 

Paio^  B,  U.  78w  273;  393.  lit.  m 
Parfit.  J.  T,  m 


Paribeiu.Ml 
PmAer.  E.  H.,  il« 

PaniiB,801 
Fannlee,  M.  P,  iI3 
pMtadi.  J.,  m 
P&rtK^tsdt  (FuKe),  AN 

PanivBlSfil 

Puksl,  B.,  88S.  403.  «W;  fSS.-  F„  SH 

Pa«ek,  John  Oayotom,  176 

PuhkoT,  Sfi 

Palif,  NikcJ*.  34.  81.  61,  K:  lOB: 

Sreten.  IM,  196 
PMkevidi,  425;  «U 
PoaUislov.  1ST 
Painuiiik,  D^  SS« 
pBCMTgciSS 
Futenuk.  Fr..  4SS.  filB 
Psnd^,  Leo  M..  44,  lU.  400,  48B; 

18$.  S99.  iia 
Pankiewks,  A.,  iSe 
P&ten,  181, 186 
PatkuiDv,  S.,  leO;  m 

PmtoD.  A.  A.,  m.  m 

PatiwoT,  W7 
FiLtrocloa,  Sfil;  S7S 

Pabniilleu,  J,  4S3 

PhiI,    ApoiUe.  seg,  4113,  460.  SIS; 

es.  60.  107;  Grand  Duke,  268;  X, 

Tar,  470.  All;  60.  363,  386;  III. 

Fc^»e,174iIV,  Pope^W 
Fkoli,  21S;  Zegots,  SIS 
Fuliny-Totli,  W..  187 
Pknlam,  Fiiedridi,  7I> 
BhiIiu,  DUconiu,  166 
VKaaetiortt.  Sae 
PButeniiu,  T.  H..  iS8 
Vvnt,   Armin.    108,   835,   836,   SSO; 

Ce<lomiT,  ISO 
FAvi^eviC  Uitan  M,  lOS 
Pavlifiek,  A.,  1B6 
Pavlov,  Madame  Anns.  168;  Ivmi  P., 

IM.     161.    200.    214,    CIS.  .  216; 

Madame  Maiie,  lU 
Pa^vdcy,  I.,  001,  S16, 816 
Pawetiki,46« 
Pawiiuki,  188 

I'awlit^  Father,  172;  S.,  170,  534 
Pawlikowdd,  Tadeun,  178 
Feacodh  N^  413;  W,  481;  AU 


Fetus,  Sir.  Ed,  i71 

Paaaoo.  C.  H,,  tlS;  F.  H„  iSt 

Fech,  T^  611;  68 

Pechhoff,  Z..  413 

Feckham,  W.  G,  402 

Pectiik,  C,  S18 

Peel.  H..  ilS 

Fees,  C,  475;  m 

PcUker,  J..  lU,  S78.  393 

Feiiotto.  B.  C,  iSS 

Piotrowaki,  N.  L.,  tSl 

Pejaeevi(,  J..  BOS 

Peiiiovi£.  Milan.  101 

Pelagia,  S2S 

Pel>06.  Vsaa.  W 

FelcUiuky,  V^  if7 

Pelcxar,  503 

Felika,  E..  67 

Piluuuer,  J.,  i7i,  i90 

Peltier.  I.  G,  i«7 

Feliel,  F.  M..  1S3,  518;  iBS 

Penev,  B.,  i90 

Peninsky.  T.  S..  160 

Fenka.  Cart,  78,  85,  ISO,  450,  464, 

466i  391 
Penn,  William.  410 
Pennenmm,  A.  de,  i7i 
Pentchev,  Chrirto,  100 
Perceval.  A.  P,  US 
Percy,  E.,  413 
Peregriniu  Viatulentus,  iSI 
PereU,  V.  N.,  2fil 
Perevoshchikov,  158 
FereyTa.  45 
Perder,  Charles  (the  first  Ambassador 

of  Ci«ch»€lovakia  to  the  United 

States),  aS;  466 
Peri*.  J..  1+3.  378 
Pericles,  DT 
PeAovid,  £41 

PeAowiki.  W..  404;  415,  4S1 
Perov,  v.,  167 
Perovit,    MiloB    ("Ketro    Eosoiid"), 

1S3,  108.  600;  Badovan  Tungiut- 

Nevesinjac,  100 
Perrier,  E.  J.,  490 
Perria,  G.  H..  602;  413 
Perry-Auyscough,  H.  G.  P.,  fOt,  ilS 
Pcraky,  S.,  488 
Perunovi£,  Petar,  SIS 
Perwolf,  J.,  300,  455.  468,  450,  47S; 


680 


Index 


Peshedioiiov^  19 

Pestaloczi,  Johaim  Heinridi,  140, 141 
PesteL  ColoDd  Paul  tSl,  SS3,  SS6, 386 
Peasks,  176 

Peter,  the  Great,  40. 80,  M7,  S17, 8S4. 
228,  231,  282,  265,  267,  296,  297, 
896,  440,  422,  442,  44J,  449,  472, 
478,  505,  506,  507,  522,  528;  181, 
210,  m,  21^  218.  219,  220,  221, 
226,  227,  234,  269,  297,  30\,  384. 
396,  397;  Kinff  of  Seibia  (Karag^ 
jorgjevi^;  now  ung  of  the  Kingdom 
of  Serbs,  Croats,  and  Slovenes),  88; 
62;  161,  241,  249,  264f  324.  361;  U, 
Tiar,  868;  III,  Tiar,  449;  66,  80, 
219,220 

Peterson,  C.  E.  W.,  413;  H^  614 

Petkovid.  J.  D.,  490;  -Disa,  Vlada.  199 

Petrarch,  271 

Petransky,  L.  I.,  156 

Petranovid,  Bogoljub,  194,  886;  178 

Petronijevid,  Branislav,  192;  487,  600; 
Dragutin,497 

Petrone,  P.,  502 

Petropavlovdcy  ("Karonin").  165 

Petrov,  162,  167;  C,  489;  Ivan,  500; 
Madame  Olga,  168 

Petrovid,  AviSnim,  61;  B.,  200;  J., 
191;  Ivan  Pavlov,  154;  Ljubinko, 
201;  Michael  (Mika),  191,  500; 
Mita,  191;  Madame  Nadeshda, 
200;  -Njeguft,  Bishop  (Vladika)  and 
Prince  (Knjaz)  d  Montenegro, 
144, 196, 822,  874,  484;  94, 107, 241. 
264, 282, 294,  494;  Veljko,  199,  252; 
Vojislav  M.,  88,  106,  198,  800,  832, 
335,  336,  357,  500,  520,  521;  163, 
332,  369,  372,  373,  482 

Petrovskaya,  Sofya,  181 

Petrovsky,  Nestor-Menmovich,  160 

Petnmkevich,  Alexander  Ivanovich, 
22,  45,  154, 157,  213;  376, 413;  1. 1., 
19;  379 

Petn-.  Y.  Y.,  155 

Pettlnato,  G.  C,  68;  466,  602 

PettUffy,  Sdndor  (  -Aleza  Petrovid), 
162 

Peucker,  K.,  462,  475 

Pes,  469 

Pezold,  Th.,  438 

PfefiFer,  W.,  468 

Pf eiff  er,  392 


PfuU,  188, 519 

Phelps,  W.  H.,  78,  209,  266^  404,  480; 

98,168 
Phibbs,  I.  M^  413 
Philaiet,  MebopoKtan,  92,  368,  S69, 

370 
Fhilhannonios,  590 
Philip,  the  BiUr^,  92 
Philippson,  A.,  438,  496 
PhilHps,  W.,  461 
Piasec^  E^  i58;Paul,  171 
Piast,5i 

Pi5,  J.  L.,  188, 470.  472, 475;  467, 468 
Pica,  v.,  492 
Picard,  Commandant,  96 
Picheta,  Vladimir,  491 
Pichler,  A.,  361 
Pichon,  R.,  607 
I^cot,  £.,  490 
Pietkowici  ("Pflug^,  174 
Piekosniski,  F^  178 
Pierling,  Father,  363,  if7,  468 
Pietrowski,   G.,   461;  Madame  H^ 

461;  N.  L.,  405;  461 
Pietukhov,  E.  P^  160 
Pilis,  F.  v..  496 
Filler,  M.,  602 
Pillevics  (Pilevi6),  496 
Pilt2.  458 
Pindars,  533 
Pindor,  J.,  36 
Pinero,  Arthur,  350 
Pingaud,  L.,  390 
Pinon,  R.,  474,  490 
Piotrowsld,  N.  L^  405 
Pipal,  F.  I.,  67 
Piramowicx,  G.,  173 
Pirch,  O.  v.,  ^6 
Pirogov,  N.  T.,  155 
Pisa,  P.,  502 
Pisani,  Abb^  77;  490 
Pisarev,  D.  I.,  158;  231 
Piscel,  A.,  602 
Pisek,  Ferd,  23 
Pisemsky,  Alezei  Theofilaktovidi,  169^ 

502;  2S1 
Pisistrate,  316 
Piskunov,  517 
Pittard.  E.,  478;  610 
Pius,  II,  Pope  (Sylvius  Aenea),  186, 

469;  IV,  Pope  (Medici),  52;  IX, 

VGpe,364 


681 


Fizii.l8S 

PUtCw  48,  408,  4SS 

PUbm,  MetrcqxilitaB  ct  Uokow,  U9; 

369. 370,  ari 

PUtonov,  1S5 

FIstoT,  SOS 

Ftehve,  432,  438 

n^hmnoT.  G.  V,  45,  157,  488,  600; 

£31,  i^ 
PlcaliclieycT.  180,  805;  Alayd  Niko- 

layevich,  164;  S.  t.,  fiS 
Plimiu  (PUor)>  4M.  458.  460.  «rO 
Fliveri6.t90 
Flo&iifc.  Joop.  188 
nyeahkovidi,  Aididiacon,  415 
FoUocki.  X.  C.  S17 
PobyeiloiuMtxev.  Ko&atantin  P..  5S8; 

64. 116,  eta,  3B9.  S90 
Po«^  P^  ma 

Podiwalin^  177 

Pococ^iW 

Pocaobut.  M.  O^  160 

Podkbrsd,     Fnoce     Hynd:.      181; 

George,  18$,  188.  l&i 
PodkowiMki.  177 
Podluki,  W.,  t61 
Podliinbanki.  M.,  188 
Podlipakm.  S<^liie.  IBS 
PodobfedoT,  16S 
PodoUuky.  165 
Podreccm,  Culo,  464 
FoddiivsloT.  150,  S05 
Poe.  Edgar,  368 

Poggicir 

Pogodin,  Aleiuder  Lvovidi.  160;  251 ; 
S89,  US;  M.  P.,  167,  16%  161,  2191 
451.  455,  408.  474.  500;  iSS 

PoiiUBid,  iX7 

Pojman.  J.,  iOS 

Pc^ronkjr.  E.  A.,  165,  161 

Po),  Vincent,  174 

Potik,  M.  B..  170 

Poletka.  v..  164 

Polevoy.  P.  N..  157. 100. 161, 165. 280^ 
5e3 

Poleihayev.  P.  V.,  166;  ie7 

Polit-Desuifii^  HihuK  202 

Politkiw  il« 

Pdivk^  ilS:  J,  45 

PaUok.409 

PoDy,  H..  iS8 

PoloDUf,  iSl;  MBrtimu,  172 


Pdmuky,  Takor  Petrovich,  162.  480 

Pdtontdd,  Hermicfie,  381 

Polyakov,  155 

Pomyalovaky,  1B5 

P<Huato»Bki.  E,  160:  Prince  JoMnh. 

4601  StanitUw,  SS6 
Poole,  E.,  46;  ilS 
Pope.  A.  H.,  365 
Popich.  S.  G.,  161 
Popiel,  177 
Poplindd.  S17 
Pi^Mv,  900,  SOS;  88:  A,  404;  U.  A, 

154. 
Papovii.  ISO.  laS;  H3,  i97;  BoRdsn. 

104;  DobroMv  G.,  611;  Duhn,  63, 

54;  Gjorgie,  620;  Jovan  Stoija,  108; 

M..  379.  m:  M.  Im  252;  -SapCuun. 

Milorad,    106;    Mita.    100;    P»Tt(v 

lot.  S36,  350.  490;  t8S;  Vhda.  85; 

VUda  A.,  IBO;  Zanja  R^  196 
PtqmTiki,  J.,  US 
Popper.  David,  185 
Porte,  E,i90 

Porter,  Jme.  400;  R.  E.,  US 
Poravaki.  Prince  Ljuderit.  191 
Pt)acke,84 

ptwier,  s.,  m.  isa 

PomikoT,  165 

PoMtahkov,  Ivan  T..  231, 42S,  488 
PoaMTt.  P.  A.  F.  Ri,  J38.  i07 
Pooelt,  M.,  S9e 
PoB8evin.5S 

Posaewino.  Igna^  mkolayeridi.  1B2; 
370 


Fotiorek,  Genenl,  37 

Potkfuuky,  459 

Potocko,  B.,  iSl 

Potocki,    A..    i68;   Jan.    171,    47.^; 

WacUw.  171.  17S.  176.  530 
Pougin,  Arthur.  486.  481 
Pouqueville.  fSO 
Powyi,  204 
Poyet,  C.  F,  i7i 
PoEnaniki.  Palatin,  ICT 
PradcE.,  46S 
PraeKnt,  H.,  iOt 
PnaccG,  i84 
Pra«dc,lS3 
Ptatach  (PraS).  802 


582 


Indem 


Praiek,lM 

Predi^  UrdL  800^  M6 

Pieev»  Z.  N^  46 

Pkeger.  407 

PmndlsbeEver-Mmovid*  MUeiia.  497 

Frelooker, !!» 4i^ 

Ffemyslid.  19e,  193, 19k,  9/9 

Fhsradovi^,  Peter,  \9^  9S»\  W  ^BB. 

903 
PreSern*  Franjo,  188;  t\l 
Ftessl  S.  v.,  179;  tkO 
Pmzolini.  G.,  377,602 
FHbi6evi6.  Adam,  802;  Ml;  GoIoimI 

Milan,  198,  802, 810;  t^l;  Svetour, 

801;  HI:  Father  Valerijan.  tkt 
Pribifti6  (PK>bi£,  Ph>bifi),  DragoaUv. 

842 
Price.  €.,  78;  C.  W^  m:  M.  P^  M 

60k:  W.  6.  C.  m:  W.  H.  C^  609 
Pricliard,854 
Prime,  S.  I^  ^5 
Primorac,  M.,  68;  Vuk,  fil,  610 
Prince,  J.  D.,  87,  817 
Princip,  Gavrilo,  85,  86,  57;  A88 
Pritchetnikov,  167 
Private,  £..  k58 
Prjewalsld.  N.  M.,  169;  ^3 
Proch,  A..  185 
Procopius,  Andrew,  85,  808,  888,  428, 

451,  452,  458,  459,  460,  468,  467; 

IS,  366 
Proctor,  E.  D.,  kl3 
Prohaska,  83;  D.,  181,  475;  Z.,  363 
Prokesh-Osten,  Baron,  87 
Proki6.  Boiidar,  ^6^ 
Prokop,  144,  391 
Prokopovich,  £.  de,  418;  Theophan* 

Archbishop  of  Novgorod,  158, 384 
Proskowetz,  M.  v.,  J(^8 
Proszowski,  J.  Ch.,  176 
Proflzynski,     Konrad     de     (Casimir 

Promyk),  173. 493;  |5i 
Protasov,  159 
Proti6,    192;   Stojan   ("Balcanicus")* 

192;  k70,  m,  m,  m,  k90,  m.  k97 
Protov,  M.  P.,  154 
Protzenko.  154 
Proudhon,  Pierre  Joseph,  9,  532,  587* 

232 
Prowe,  139 
Prugavin,  800 
Pruna8,497 


l^imer-Bej,  189 
Ptaenydd  (Nyiiam)*  175 
PravbocowakL  498 
P^byBsewaki.  StaaialAW.  174L  178; 

k62 
Ptoloiny,  181. 188;  188^  454,  466,  407. 

469,^0. 
Puam,  R^  kH 
Pabicka,i69 
Paci6,  Count  Medob  196,  886;  Omto^ 

585 
PugacheY,'80, 81, 233, 23k,  386 
PuTol,  J.,  k66 
Pulaaki,  Casimir,  171,  494 
Pulkava,  Pribik,  464 
PuUy,  J.,  471 

Pupm,  Mihailo  'Idvoraki,"  191;  609 
Piiri£,  Boiidar,  199 
Purkinje,  Jan  Evang^  179, 814,  600 
Pushkin,  Alexander  Sergiyevidi,  14, 

144,168^808,888,889,860,800,810; 

886,  866,  870,  876^  888,  8M^  898, 

898,  485,  489.  440,  441,  448;  608, 

588;  113, 168,  22k 
Putnik  (Pootnik),  Nika,  312 
Pyeshkov,  162 
IVpin,  Alexander  N.,  88,  159,  160, 

254,  291,  336,  348,  487,  490,  511, 

526;  386,  389,  390,  k38 
P^rrfiov,  300 


QuADFiELD,  Fr.,  k38,  k97 
Quandanc,  Capitaine^  k90 
Quarles,  410 
Quessel  L.,  k02 
Queux,  yf.he,kS2 


Rabbinowicz,  T.  M.,  517 

Rabert,  512 

Rabski,  W.,  174 

Raciborski,  L.,  169 

Rachmaninov,  Serge  V.,  166;  V.  V., 

161 
Racine,  162 
Ra^,  Franjo,  198,  225, 836,  470, 507; 

57,  2kl.  2k9,  260,  602 
Racovski,  C,  ^76 
Raci^mski,  Ed.,  k68 
RadcUe,  G.,  kS8 
Radek,  K.,  k38 


Hftdi^  ArduniAndrit  Emilijaiit  361; 

Stjqian,  l&O 
BadilSevie.  Bnofco,  IH;  til;  Filip 

sse 

Ksdinuky,  475 

lUdbhchev,  Akxaiider  N^  US;  106. 

m.  SSt.  $86 

Radlov,  E.  L.,  3fli 

Radtinsky,  A.,  187 


Bado. 


..m 


BadoiKf.  ig4 

Iladoicvit  Veliko.  SSa 

Badonic,  Jovan,  i90 

Badosavljevid.  M.  S..  ^W 

Hadofievif,  B.,  600 

Radoalavov,  GS 

lUdovani,  A.,  200 

Raduvanovif.  Aleksa  M^  IBl 

Hadovif,  AndriJH.  *60;  «W,  «il.  WO 

Radatock.  Lord,  65 

Radulovif,  Riflto  ("Riod*"),  IH,  801 

Hwlwannki,  176 

Badnwill.    PrinceM    CKtheriiM,    45, 

Radziwilowii^,  170 

Raffalovich,  A.,  m  G„  iXS 

Rsguiiia,  N.,  50£ 

Ragusra,  Ntcolo.  iOt) 

Raif.  Jovan,  1B3,  460;  379 

Rajtu!evi(.  330 

Rajoa^,  Du&in.  19!;  Futriarcb,  487 

Rajic.  Vclimir,  LDB 

Rain,  P..  J»7 

Rebliold.  13S 

Bakif.  Milan.  1S7;  HiU,  IM;  Vifen- 

tijclBS 
Rakovsky,  190 
Rakovac.  D..  196 
Rokoviecki,  12£ 
Ralph,  J.,  its 
Ralslooe.  W.  R.  St,  78.  »1. 805. 866. 

870,  40%  497,  S2S,  5S0;  Sii,  ilS 
Rama,  961 


,  A,  77.  aai 

39i.  ilS.  ili,  it7. 610 
RamttXe.  A.,  i90 
Ramsey,  W.  W,.  ^ 


XCD.m 

Ranjuiuk.  D,  197 
Rank.  281 


Bsnke,  Leopdd  t^  flS,  SSi  839, 40S; 

iSt 
Rankin,  i71 
Rankovi6,  Svetolik,  106 
RBnsome.  A.,  jij,  i^l 
Raphai^l,  316 
Bappoport.  A.  S..  83,  St>,  41)0,  SOf; 

Sio.  390,  syi,  iH 
Rasbdall,  H.,  604 
Rafiie.  V„i90 

BassmiLiui.  J.,  iGl 

Rastialav,  Prince  ol  Moravia,  St 

Baitorgoner.  L.  P..  iU 

BaUch,4f7 

Ratti.  F  V    BOX 

Baltintier,  36e 

RatuzDf  (Rotushny),  Bfidiad  ("Qni- 

ahtacjieiiko").  69 
Rauch.  Barim  Paul,  S3 
Ravnikar,  183 
Raweiutein,  E.  G.,  iU 
Rflwlinscm,  H.  C,  JU 
Rayko,  Voivoda,  Si9 
Rayman.  A..  170 
Bnyoal,  S06 
Raiaa.  tSS;  Stenka.  «90 
Raxn,S..60e 
Reader,  M..  400;  iST 
Reason,  i  /fi 
Rebac,  Haaan,  til 
Rebikov.  16H 
Rechberg,  de.  39B 
Reche,  O..  473;  W.,  iSS 
Recht,  Chariea,  iflS 
Rrrhis,  Eli!5sfe.  SOS,  525:  iTT 
Bedel,  155 
Reden,WS 
Redenbacher,  E,  484 
Bedkin,  169 
HedUch,  A..  iS9 

Reed,  H.  L^  iSt;  J-  i^l;  J.  A„  «| 
Bees.  A.  D..  390 
Bcgd,  lfi6;  .UJ 
Regenspuraky,  i7S 
B^^ult.  E.,  iSO 
Reh&sb,  39S 
Beld>.  E..  i61 
R^-ii'ha,  184 

HaS.  C.  R.,  616.  516;  M 
Reidileii.  W..  tS7 


'684 


Indem 


I 

Reimera,  k99 

Reinach,  Joseph*  4^,  610;  S^  ^5 

Reinecke,  P.,  476 

Reinhardt,  S.»  464 

Reinhold,  188 

Reinboldt,  A.  V.,  490 

Reinsberg,  180 

Reinsch,  P.  S.,  kU 

Reiss,  R.  A.,  h82,  490 

Rej  of  Naglowice,  Nikobii,  178 

Relkovid,  Matija  A..  196;  f^ 

Remizov,  Alexei,  168 

R^musat,  M.,  J^8 

Renan,  Ernest,  77,  97,  186,  876,  401^ 

480,  481,  418;  £9^ 
Rendid,  200 
Rennet,  F.,  J^U 

Repin  (Riepin),  167,  866,  502,  681 
Repnin,  428 
Refietar,  Milan,  88, 194, 464, 496,  519 

520;  ^65 
Ressl,  Josef,  179,  214 
Resti,  G.,  60e 

Rettinger,  F.  H.,  457;  J.  H^  451,  459 
Retzius,  G.,  488 
Reusner,  M.  v..  4^9 
Renter,  H.,  4^9 
Revel,  H.  S.,  4^7 
R6v^z,  45 

Rey,  A.  A.,  45;  474,  490 
Reynolds,  Bishop,  410;  Rathay,  9S» 

893,  m 

Rezek.  188 

Rham,  K.,  478;  180 

Rhys,  85 

Ribar,  2M 

Ribinski.  Vlad.  P.,  158 

Ribnikar,  Darko,  201;  VUda,  201 

Ribot,  Th.,  94 

Rich,  C.  A.,  507 

Richardson,  400 

Richard,  James,  804 

Richet,  Ch.,  451.  458 

Richly,  H.,  m 

Richter,  488;  4^9,  497;  Ed.,  79 

Rictliter,  507 

Riedel,  V.,  4i4 

Rieder,  G.,  531 

Riedl,  R.,  497 

Rieger,  880;  2kO,  S88;  F.  L.,  i68; 

R.  C,  368 
Riezensteio,  Albin,  892 


d,A^401 
Rikli,M.,4^ 
Rilbany,  509 
Riley.  A.,  371 
Rimsky-KcMfiakov,  N.  A^  160,  90St, 

809,810 
lUnhuber,  L.,  ^£7 
Riper  d*Alauzier,  C.  de,  490 
Ripley,  W.  Z.,  129. 184,  478 
RisUd.  886.  496;  Jovan,  191;  S89;  Sv., 

192 
Ritov,  A.,  160 
Ritchie,  L.,  414 
Rittehneyer.  Fr^  502 
Ritter-Vitezovi^,  P.,  197 
Rittich,  A.  F.  v.,  154,  476;  S92 
Rivet,  Ch.,  45;  4^ 
Rivnac  F.,  469 
Rizov,  55,  190 

Rizvanbegovi6,  Ali-paBa,  16t 
Robakowski.  J.  V..  581 
Robert,  C,  390,  k90, 497, 50f ;  Maitsd, 

884 
Roberts,  Peter,  466 
Robertson,  J.  H.,  451 
Roberty,  Eugene  de,  157, 160,  500 
Robespierre,  80,  99 
Robilaut,  474 
Robins,  J.  E.,  466 
Robinson,  G.,  451 
Robinstein,  582 
Rocca,  F.  de,  576 
Rochel,  490 
Rochstro,  209 
Rodbertus,  386 
Rodin,  A.,  225 
Rodokowski,  176 
Rodzianko,  Michael,  19;  414 
Roentgen,  141 
Roepell,  A.,  46*;  R.,  497 
Roessler,  476 
Roger,  815 
Rogers,  J.  P.,  504 
Rogoyski,  K.  v.,  45€ 
Rohde.  497 
Rohrbach,  P.,  4^9 
Rokitensky,  Karel  v.,  180,  500 
Roland,  345.  852.  855.  856;  -Hoist,  H., 

hS9 
RoUand,  R.,  502 
Rolleston,  T.  W  H.,  78;  451;  R.  W^ 

451 


BoDMuicsuk.  Juli*.  fll 

Bomer,  £*.,  £77,  iSl.  tea 
Rood,  R.  A.,  iSS 
Boot,  Elihu,  4S;  390 
Booievelt.  Theodort,  IB 
BSppel,  R.,  tet 
Bosandif.  800,  Ml.  UB 
Roaanov,  Vladimir,  IJtT 
RoKhoBchny,  H.,  376 
lUue.  A.,  Hi 

Rown,  177;  A.  E..  iH;  E^  «0i  G, 
i76 


.    .    y.kn.ia» 

Roncky.  Joho  G.,  W 

Roikiewicc  i..  tai 

Roskonjr,  18S 

RotluMcfaii?.  H.,  iS3 

BOiler,  460:  i76 

Boamiiii,  M 

RoK^inio,  G,  161 

Bou.  C,  iH;  E.  A^  U,  MS 

B«ue.G^4«' 

Bouier,  Ed.,  i58 

Boat.  H..  ;T9£ 

Rostopchin,  A^  SS9;  U^:  Counteu, 

162 
R(Htw<w«wddt  Graf,  kit 
Both,  K.,  m 
Roudet-Saint,  H^  m 
Bouiire,  it7 
Rousseau,  J.  J.,  140,  MS,  4S5,  SS8; 

10».  105,  tn.  iS7 
Boui,  F.  Ch,  m 
Rovi^^.  D..  8S,  300;  IBl.  164,  W 
Bovmanek,  P.  V^  4W 
Royer,  A.,  Hi 

RoihdeiutveiiBky,  A.  G^  lU;  00 
Bothkov.  N.  O.,  IfiS 
Romay,  187 
Bubeiti.  A,  I.,  309 
Rube*.  P.,  188 
BubiDov,  D.  M.,  m 
Bubinatein,  Anton  Grigororicli,  106, 

401,  532 
Budawalti,  176 
Rudniuuki,  I.,  iGl 
Rudnltiky,  St.,  471;  iS9 
Rudolf.  II.  Empeior,  £3,  IH 
Ruddphi.  E.,  iSa 


Ruddpbi.  E.,  ^SSt 
RndMlienko,  SOO 


Bdrer,E..i07 

RuffiD),  ¥i,  SIS 

Buhl,  A.  B..  m 

Rukhomov^,  224,  225 

Ruland,  W..  m 

BuUiiire.  C.  C.  de,  160,  ia9,  i68 

Rutik.  1B2 

RumiaDtiov,  161,  423 

Rumyantuv,  N.  E.,  161 

Ruppin,  A.,  t39 

Burilc  Princes  888.  SSS.  Ufii  S7, 18B, 

eS7 
Buaiedu.  M.,  iSO 
Ruakin,  Jolui,  1S7.  40&;  HO.  lU 
Ruaov.  Ivan  V.,  IfiS,  157 
Ruasauowtka,  M.,  iSl 
Ruuell.  Ch.  £.,  eOi!  W.  H..  iU 
BuMO,  A.,  iSl 
Riutler,  504 
Riutow.  t76 
Ruvarac,  Oimitrije^  194;  Archimaa- 

drit  Ilarion,  194,  936;  IBi 
Rulie,  Ml:  Dutan,  200 
Ru2iEi£.  Biahop.  SOI 
Bulicka,  L.,  i78 
Ry&niov,  K.,  iS9 
Rybay,  J.,  252 
Rybicky,  A..  252 
^biniki,  174 
Rybnikov,  201,  SOOi,  S05 
Rydel,  176 
Ryeahetnikov,  Feodor  Mikliulcmch. 

165,300 
Rylyev,  1S5;  S» 
Biewiuki,  SevoTii,  178 


Saadi,  410 

Sabelyin.  N..  1S« 

Sabina.  K..  182,  IM 

8aboiraki,176 

Sacher,  |6« 

Sack.  A.  J..  45 

Sadler,  M.  E.,  481 

Safafik.  170;  Ivan,  476;  BOt;  F«Td 
JoKt,  83,  84,  117,  118,  120,  121, 
125,  IBS,  187,  195.  255,  282,  284, 
313.  S36.  337.  368,  450,  451,  452, 
455,  457.  458.  459,  460,  463,  467. 
470.  473,  476,  4B6,  514.  518,  524; 
f  jO,  SSS.  381,  i97 


u!Ti...I.^ 


HnitapluiriKv,  Kmg  of  SeyOoM,  Mt 

SokMov.  J.,  m 
^iikhurov.  .SOU.  10S 
HMmiwvAy.  A.  N.,  160;  il^ 
Kalt'iukv.  ISi 
Saliibuiy.  Vh.  H.  B,  i« 

Sulomoa,V.,iS9 

Sdov,  lU 

Sftlter.  W.  H..  iU 

tultykov.        Mikh^        BTnbnridi 

r-ShchedriD").  lS8w  IH 
Balvfuidy,  Count  de  N.  A^  5S1 
tUvemini.  G..  610,  61t 

Samniluv,  1 60 

iiiamnrb,  Yuriy  F..  lAB;  fffi 

Siuntwsft,  P..  m 

Samo.  Pnnce,  493;  101.  tlO,  HO 

Samokvasov.  Dm.,  470 

SunsoD.  851:  •llimmdilieme,  H.  Tn 

m 

SunueboD,  J^  i7l 

Sunuilo,  Tt*r  of  Bulfuia,  £10;  lOS 

Sand,  George  (Mukme  Uevant),  tOS, 

307.  90S.4S4 
Snnrhis.  F.  G,  iOS 
Ssndcs.  F.,  i{<« 
SaDd^  B.,  471 
SaDiluDov,  SOS 
Sankty.  66 

Mf.  Alpksft  R.,  197.  KB 
_     bicwski  {Sarbii'viita).  Caaiiiur.  174; 

fWaniewirki).  lit 
Sarpi-don,  107 
SMt)lc*,ai    B(«,J17;il* 
SaTraiiiii,U    409 
Saryu.  J..  iSS 
Sasmrk.  iSSi  Fmru  V.,  472 
Euulicb.  Yen,  1J«£ 
Samp,  C.  ii5;M..iW 
SaiivaRc.  J.,  4^ 
Satluu,4ft3 
Sava     (I>riare     Raaiko     NMaaujif), 

Arrlihlstiop  of  i^rbi*.  St..  195.  509; 

B.>  *e.  ?y,  .^i» 

Savrtcv.  I',,  J-jC 

!S»vi^  M..  SOS:  MailiiOav  ft..  SS.  101, 

Ml,  4(10,  48S;  AJ,  ititi.  J».  ^87, 

ifi'/.  .W6 
Savin.  15e 
Savinkov,  B.  T.  ("Bc^in"),  IB,  45 


Savoncnaa,  P.,  J90 
Sawccki,  Michel,  170 


s; 


Suvcp.  -- 

Suyk'«.  M.  B.,  400 

Sax,  *8fl;  E.,  (76 

Ssic  C.  RittcT  v..  i79,  tSf 

Saiton.  L.  C.  iSl 

Scellc.  G.,  i71 

SchAdA.  470 

Scbstf.  D.  S..  iB.  m 

SchapiroNcuralh,  A,  MO 

Schftrlilt.  B..  *8* 

Sdurwenka.  Xatct,  lU 

Sdwin.  900 

Sdiemig^914 

Gdielking,  Baran  EugEM  d(^  ttU 

Schilling.  XIB,  tI7 

Si'hcrb,  (36 

Srhcrbba.  N.,  IM 

Sdunr,  474;  F..  SBO:  i.  B,  tf7;  O, 

380 
Scbener,  Itml,  AfO 
Schfusing,  G,  A..387 
S<hieJ<i«nn.  Theodor  v..  SOO,  i30.  iU 
Schicrbrand.  W.  v.,  il5,  SOO 
Sc'hiff,  v..  478;  Til.,  ir'7 
Schlllpr,  Frit-dricii.  iOH.  322.  323.  400. 

814,  634.533;fte.  es* 
Scbindler.  Kurt,  491;  ^58.  U6:  Vera. 

Srhirren,  C,  ^39,  {Off 

SchWbtrr.  D    jilS 

StIiUkoI.  0.  H.  J..  491 

Schlririicr.  A..  1«5.  SU.  S14.  515,  517 

ErhlciiTiuacher,  46 

Sch]<^ing<T.  M.  L..  iS9.  i68 

S('hli<»&ledci.  H..  S96 

Scblippenbadi.  U.  A.  G.  v..  i39 

SdiltlMT,  125 

SchlUUer.   A.  V.  v..  468,   470.  474; 

K.  v.,  45i  S33;  W 
Schucklng,  W..  ieB 
Schluemi^y.  L.  v,  197 
St'hlutu,  611 
SrbmBler.  414 
STbnM-idlpr,  HO 
Srhmrling.  S|5 
Schmen,  145 
Srbmidt.    515,    510;   S9t:    A..    iiO; 

F..  II.,  5Mi  F..  497:  J..  125;  L..  440; 

-FhUldMJi,  C.  v..  UO 
Schmitt.  Hcniy  J..  171;  371 


SAobl.  180 

Schoenfeld.  H.,  iSe 

SctKilE,S08 

SchooDmaker,  E.  D.,  7S,  8BS.  4S8, 5S2i 

117.  119.  1S9. 136,  iie 
Schu|>[er,  J.,  45 
Scborbf).  F..  i/5 
Schrader.  O..  S4.  «68.  «T8 
Schroeder.  t\.  50t 
Sf^hnitiler.  J.  H.,  i*S 
Schuberl,  v.,  m 
ScbUckiog,  W.,  WS 
Scbulenburs,  188.  314 
SdinlhoS,  f..  18A 
Scbulz,  F.,  iBii  II,  «80;  J.  Ch.  F, 

UO:  K..  iiO 
Sphuke,  463 
Scbul tie-Deli tiGch,  886;  -GBerETnib^ 

G.  v..  576 
SchumaDii,  14fi 
SchurmaHi  Jacob  G.,  \7t 
SchUtler,  0.,  iHT 
SchuU,  Fr.,  UO 
Schuyler,  E.,  .**0,  J97,  il6 
SehwaiT.  A.,  iS8:  B.,  iflS;  F.  v,  m 
Srhwanse,  1,6:  W.  N.,  40;  JM 
Schwaraenbcrg,  J87 
Schwaralose,  49S 
Srhweaer-Lon-ictireld.  A.  v..  iM 
Stbwemitz.  E.  A.  de.  3CS.607 
Schwickcr.  J.  M.,  iOS 
Scott,  162. 172, 17fi,  206;  A.  M.,  il6; 

Genetsl,  S99;  Sir  W»Jter,  78,  395 
Scotua,  ilS;  Dunii,  303 
Scriobiuc  (Scribias).  AJexander,  104 
Scrivcn.  F..  iSt;  G.  P..  iSS 
Seaillra,  G.,  458.  iS8 
Seals6eld  (I'oalcl),  181 
Sears.  R.,  1,16 

Sebor.  ISff 

Sechenev,  ISS 

Sedgwick,  F.  R.,  UB 

SHir.  P.,  i6S 

Sedmak,  Ivan,  IH 

Seelxihn,  Fr.,  377 

Seeland,  A.  L.,  i6X 

SeeUeb,  A.,  471 

Segal.  L.,  <e2 

S«gur,  P.  P.  de,  «U;  VS,  itS 


Seidiert.4M 
Seidler,;ISfi 

Sciiiiiu.  c.  v.,  «0 

Si^iHfrtb,  B.,  53 

S.'iKn"b,>s.  Cb.,  S87.  ilB 

Seller.  Andrew  (Zeiler.  Handrij),  187, 

519 
S<'k1uezBn.  Jan.  172 
Sekubc.  Mudnme  Jaldtira,  109 
^Iden,  Jubo.  410 
Seleskovid,  Momeik)  T,  ttS 
£cligmaD,  V.  J.,  609 
Selishcbev,  A.,  389 
Setivanov,  60,  SiS 
S<^!iaDovich.  Mikula,  2tt 
Sella,  v..  m 
Sellier,  Tb.,  400 
Selver,  P..  490,  495 
S..Dibcra,  A.,  183,  188 
Senibratowycz,  11.,  391 
Sfiiibrieb-Kocbaiuka,  Un.  KUrcdU, 

178 
Semenkov,  £.  P.,  J77 
Semenov,    E„  «fi,  iSS;  Peter  P, 

IflO,  161;  V.  P„  160;  J76,  iSS 
SemenovBky,  Colooel  A.  D,  22 
Scmeria.  G.,  S7J 
Semyon^v,  B.  T.  164 
Scnft.  E.  A.,  368 
Scnkovaky.  IBS 
Senua,  August.  196;  eU 
Sppp.  J..  476 
Seraphim,  E.,  HO 
Serbescu.  C,  177 
ScKljuk,  E..  £05 
Sergeant,  Th.  W,  it5 
Scrgi,  G..  90,  129,  478 
Sergiev.  John.  6fi 
Scrgievich,  166 
Seigiua.  John.  9£ 
Bering.  M..  488;  376 
Serov,  Alexander  N.,  168,  1B7 
SertcbcsniB.  Ali-Aga,  H9 
Setraaver,  H.  K.,  i52 
Seton-Walson,  R.  W.,  78,  MS,  335. 

680;  Sno.  SOT,  210.  SSI.  S91.  iSt,  i98 
Seuron.  .Mudume,  60» 
Sevcik.  184 

S^v^rac  J.  B.,  S6i,  371 
6evi&  Milan,  193,  50» 
Scydler,  A,  180 
Sbadov,  Gregory,  187 


088 


SUkeqiMn^  W,  178,  SOB,  m.  871, 

S17,  410.  480;,  400,  SH;  tti 
SluJcavHky,  Prince,  \fH 
Sudyapin,    Peodor   Ivanovidi,    168; 

Ilya  Alet,  IfiT,  16S,  188 
Sbatranov,  Ldsenko,  IM 
Shapkarov.  S14 
Shapov,  U7 
Sbarpe.  O.,  (M 
Sharpov,  S.,  -389 
Shaskevieh.  164 
Shatrov,  107 
Shaw,  Bemud.  «Mi  Cbulei  Gnj. 

Ml;  il6 
Shchepkin,  v..  157 
SbcheriHitov.  Ue,  1«4 
Shebuev,  107 
t^belley,  162,  SU 
ShpnilrikowBky,  1. 1.,  154 
Shepherd,  W.  G.,  m 
Sheremetyev,  Count  FhI.  SW 
Sheridan,  F.  J.,  466 
SherwcU.  A..  US 
Sheatnkov,  l&fl 
Sbevchenko.  ill;  SSI;  T»m  Qnga- 

rievLch,  ie«,  £30;  £66 
Shi<llovsky,S..4Ifi 
ShitiEBrcv,  A.,  21;  US 
Shipinan.  A.  J.,  370 
Shipov,  £29 

Shirimski-Shakbinetov,  Prince,  H9 
SbUbkov.  I6S 
Shishmnnov,  L.,  SSI 
Sbklovsky.  I.  W..  il6 
Shopov.  A.,  47B 

Showalter.  W.  J..  e7fi;  ISt.  iBB.  B09 
Shpazbinaky,  Ippolit,  IBS 
Shtehcdrin,  Drotberji,  107;  Prince,  IM 

ie4;Midiae1Y,  104:»I 
Sibirtsev.  iSS 
Sicha,  470 
Sichlcr.  L,  490 
Sicinski  (a  Polish  deputy  tnXD  U^U. 

Lithuania)   379 
Sickenky,  189 
SidoDsky,  1A7 
Sidorov.  A.  A^  S89 
Sieberti,  P..  498 
Sieff,  Mark,  JIIO 
Siefrfried.  Sfil,  968;  S.  J.,  UO 
Sieminiki,  Lucian,  170,  ITS 
Siemenowicc,  Caritnir,  178 


,    .W,m.l74,BIBU 
809,  80S,  401  40fi,  410,  4M,  4M, 

468;  97.  lOi,  lea,  ie»,  sat.  rr».  iss: 

Sieradeki,  170 

Sierosiewski  (Sirki),  17« 

SigisDiutid.  Emperor,  484.  M9,  S04; 

V.396 
Sikorsky,  I.  A,  88,101;  3M 
Silberoaeel.  T,  Mi,  330 
Sillani,  T..  03 
Silimao.810 
SUogoa.4e2 

Simek.  Bobumil,  *T,  1T»;  VL,  m 
Smeon,  the  Grat  «10;  IM;  Hc^ 

528 
ffimiCSofrQime,  MS 
Smkhoridi.  VUdiinit  G.  (PidMot  at 

Columlna  Umv(nty),UU:J70Lii' 
ffimter,  ITS 
Smmoiul^  P.  H^  iSt 
Simoo,   G..   ie8;  1.   Fb^    970;   ths 

Stylite,  S82 
Sintond,  497 
Simotienko,  S.,  16$ 
SimoDov   IfiS 
Simooo^-ich.  169 
Simplioissimus,  HO 
Kmpeon.  B.  L.  ("B.  Pubum  Vole"), 

US:  1.  Y^  ilfi 
Singer.  Isidor,  487;  381 
Singleton.  E„  iS5,  iSS 
Biroki.  Josip,  201 
fiigif.  Ferdo,  19S 
Sisbkov.  gfiS 
Sitt.  185 

Skabiebevsky,  100 
Skalkovski.  €..  fS 
Skana,  Peter,  173,  174 
Skarde.  180 

SkCTli<:>.  Jovan.  lM;f4I 
Skpt.  J.,  619 
Skibmski.  John.  40.  Uli.  460,  494; 

Skicftk.187 

tkitalen.  lOS 
krabec,  S.,  618 
Skobelev,  General,  18.  lA,  IM,  4«ft; 

Skoda,  Josef,  180;  814 
Skok,  P.,  580 


SkovorodB,  03 

Sknine.  F.  H.  B.,  US 

Skroup.  Fnni.  lU;  J..  lU 

Skiihersky,  ISA 

^ulUty.  JoKf,  314 

Skuvlatovich,  Maliut»v,  2Q0 

Sladek,  J.  v..  162 

Sladkovich,  187 

SlatkonJB,  IBS 

SUveikov.  Petko  H.,  190,  KM 

Slaviciu.  64 

SlaTic,  Altred.  182 

SUvik.  Prentifek  Auguit.  183;  K.,  185 

SiKwedd.  Michd,  170.  SOO 

Slepowron,  E.  v.,  m 

Slewyniki,  Th^  iit 

SUjepievif,  FeUi  ("UiUn  TopBcm"). 

IB9;  t88 
Sloue.  W.  M.,  i71,  i83 
Slocombe,  G.  B.,  iSt 
Slomfiek,    Anton  Martin,   BUtop  id 

Levint  ISO,  400 
Slonov,  M.  S^  1« 
Sloupak^.  las 

sioiTBdu,  Juiiiu;  nx  9r4.sm.sn, 

374;  SU.  est 
Slocov,  156 
Sluck.  B.,  m 
SliuzkiewicE,  Z..  iB3 
Smel-Stm^,  St.  v.,  619 
Smetuu,  Bediidi,  184,  360 
Smetanloi,  Emil.  ISO;  JuveUv  F.,  450 
Smieiklw.  T«dija.  lOS;  gi9.  tSO.  3S9 
Smiljanif,  Jovau,  6Si  M.  V.,  410;  m; 

v.,  476 
Snulovsky,  A.  A.  ("Schmilauer"),  182 
Sminutdwra,  Nadedida,  181 
Smirnov,  E.,  370;  1.,  1S4.  475 
Smith.  St7;  Adam.  tSi.  iJS;  A.  D.  H., 

i71;  F.  M.,  401;  H.  H.,  SOi;  J.  T 

iSB;  M.  A.  P..  ilB;  R.  K.,  970;  Sir 

Snutt,i6S 

Smoler  (Sdunaler),'J.  Enut,  188 
Smoletid],  Qemau,  IM 
gmolka,  StaniaUw.  171;  HO 

Smolle.  L..  i9S 

Smoluchowski  de  Smola,  Mugs,  170 
Smotryrki.  Meletiua.  178 
Rmucker.  S.  M.,  il6 
Pmuglewica,  Fran.,  176 
SmugowicE,  176 


SmuUci.  HinB.  178 

Smyth.  C.  P..  il6 

gmythe,  E.  A..  iSS 

Snajdr.  L..  180.  ISS 

Sn&ffle  (-B.  Dimkin},  iSS 

Sniadecki,  172;  Andrew,  170;  Jan.  170 

Soietkov.A.A.,  155 

SDodgrwu,  J.  H..  m 

Snogor,  C,  ISS 

Sdow.  J.  H.,  492 

Snowden,  A.  L.,  iS3 

Snyt^irev.  V.  I.,  154,  157,  251 

Sobiedd.  Jan,  King  ot  PoUnd,  XO, 

*IB,  iSS.  631;  168. 159 
SobinoT,  M..  lOS 
Soboblev.  L.  N.,  m 
S<^levaki,  403;  A..  150.  515;  F,  178 
Sociuius.56S 
Socrates  235,  400;  £89 
Soerensen,  A.,  S9S 
Sokalski,  302 
Sokohiicki,  M.,  i6S 
Sokoiov,   15S.    106,   1S7,  5IS;  370; 

John.  158, 159 
SiAxAMkv.lBS 
Sokofene,  M.  P.  de,  400;  Tn^iah 

Vecier  Mebmed-beg,  tOt 

■  '      '      A.  C,  205 


'^: 


Solin,  J..  170 

Solitro,  v..  512 

Sologub.  Count  V.  A.,  164;  {-Fmdor 

K.  Tetemikov),  164 
Solomon.  King.  206.  504 
Solomonov,  J.,  516 
Solonina,  P.  N.,  161 
Solticki.  172 
Soltikov,  429 
Sol«ki,  St.,  160 
Solovyer,  Serpiu  M.,  156,  212,  468; 

468;   SSi,   397.   iSS;  VladimLr  S.. 

156,  ISO,  212,  213,  217,  3B9,  442; 

t3.  38,  39.  U.  105,  tSl,  £33,  £99. 

363.  SGi 
SommA,  C.  de,  i28 
Somov,  K..  167 
Songeraon-Guerio,  R.  P,  i7| 
SoDia,  153,  215 
Sonnichaen,  A.,  i71 
Sophie  (sinter  of  Peter  the  Gtwt),  181; 

Duchea  of  Hobcnberg.  56 
Sophodes,  203, 514 


Sorel  A,  453,  VIQ;  iSS.  iOO 
Sosnownky,  Theodor  v^  i83.  4M,  Bit 

Suul>i<-s.  A.,  401 
t>i.Liii.v,  BoroDi'ti,  ii<S 
i^urovetaky,  47S 
Sotulov,  607 

Suuliiey.  a    "    """ 


..IHi 


fill 

Spii*ki.  ia4 

spa  toy,  i81 

SpeDccr,  E.,  JI6,  i7S 

KpeD<Iiurov.  IM 

SiH-mn^,  M„  J5».ia.«U,SUi9BS. 

Spcvac,  ].,  lis 
SpWr.  A.,  m 
S|>iiu,  P..  487 

Spinoza,  IJaruch,  515 

Spiridonov.   Yctchko,   VOd;  Mwhma 

Moric,  iW 
Spirk,  AM 
Spianrevaki,  i7« 
Spra«uf,  <).  M.  V,  m 
Sprengtl,  476 
Fprmger,  114 
Spurgco.  409 

Sretkovifi.  rantfl.  IM,  33S 
Sremoc,  St^van.  1B6 
Sn-pel.  Milivuj,  104 
SrranievBky.  I..  83, 157.  IfiO.  855. 800. 

305 
Srobor.  Dr.,  1B7 
Srokowski,  li.  v..  iG5 
St.,  -Augustine.  JftS;  -Elia*  19.  SI.  SS. 

eg.   178:  -tYancis   of   Auiu,   408; 

-G«irge.   tl:   -John,   il.   66.   ITS; 

-Jolm  Dnmascme,  485;  -Mary,  19. 

SI.  SS.  lis:  -NifkolM.  il:  -Pstrick, 

*3,--Sira«m,36/;-Th. 
StachowicE,  176 
Starhic«i(«,  Kotr,  177 
SUde,  P..  391 
StaaiinR.  ].,  m 
Stner,  G.,  HO 


«S5.5S9:i«) 
Slactiii.  K,  4M;  4M 
Suhlito 
SUt6,  VaM,  til 

gukiiOTkii.  M..  sot;  an 

SUmbulov,  Stefu  N,  UOi  «n; «) 

Slamili.  J,  W.  A-,  l86 

Plaiiciov,  Dmitri,  IOO 

,SUn,iiijg,  P.  C.  i5t 

Stanek,  V.,  185 

SUnoe.  C.  501 

StMualMU     Foaittowdci.     KiB(    cf 

Pokod,  373,  535;  v.  laaim.  HI 
SUnUUvsk)',  K..  148 
-StaniBluwski,  177 
SUnkevirh.  N.  V,  IM 
Staokiewicfc  J.,  tSl.  iSS 
SUnkovif.  B..  198;  KomA.  Ml 
SUnkoviky.  J.  G.,  IM 
Stanlr;.  Dou  A.  P,  Ml.  SfO;  H.  H. 

ias 

SUnoaerii  G  H,    481;    IL.    US: 

MiTivoje  St.  40.  BS,  105.  190;  S4I, 
450.  407.  500,  50S,  588;  J05.  58J, 
J96.  iS.i;  Milli  St..  500.  50)1;  SJOU, 
100;  Stuii.ijo,  194,  3tH);  M9 

Stankyevirh.  £;fl 

iitanyukovidi.  K.  M.,  165 

SUtfcvii.  S3 

Star«,  F.,  498 

SUrk,  Jan  Ncp.,  C59;  S..  VU 

StsiMwoLnkl.  S..  111.  179;  ^SS 

SUracwski,  T-  45S.  JM 

SUaov.  Muliniir  V..  168.  SOO 

Stamic,  StaniaUw,  173 

SUub.SOi 

StauDiti.  iS 

y.  A,  483;  N.  T,  39t;  W.  T, 


il6 
Stc«d,  A..  4j»:  £tS.  47X;  H.  W..  73; 

iSS.i67.609:V/.,6* 
Stebbing,  E.  P..  iSS 
StetBDik.  170;  MiUn.  29;  S8,'S2 

Slrfanr»-if.  Sv     108,  SOS 
Stcfnnov-sky,  Ifll 
SlffTen.  0.  F..  509 
Bt«i6,  Giorgie,  SW 
Strb.  F.v..iW.R,*«» 
Strioer.  B.  A.,  87.  465.  4C6 
Steji6,  Jovan.  19*.  SS8 


Stdlov  (NakhunUa).  IS;  G,  m. 

UO;  Y.  M.,  ISS 
Stenbock.  C.  M..  S14 
Stdukl,  829 
StepdMk,  J.  N.,  188 
St«pankovaky,  Vladimir.  JIS 
Stcphan,  Nemanja,  King  <d  Sahi»  ^ 

Kimeon),  500;  SO,  30,  SS,  361;  Uroi 

IV.  343 
Stepbuiov,  19 
Stephanove,  C,  519 
St«T>heo.  W,.  398 
Stephens,  J.  L.,  ilS,  iSS 
Steppuhn,  F..  36t 
Stem,  39*;  576.-  E.  v.,  HO 
Stemberg,  JftJ;  C.  V.  W..  Ml 
Stergeyenko.  P.  A.,  SOB 
Slevtni,  W.  B.,  iI6 
Stevens,  Th..  41S;  W.  B,  78,  4S4 
Stevenson.  Beatrice  L.  (Mn.  Milivoje 

St.  Stanojevic),  40,  78,  ftM,  847, 

348,  505;  370.  380,  SSI,  ilO,  SOS; 

F.  S.,  iSS 
Slevovich,  J.  N.,  520 
Stewiird,  A.  T.,  US 
Stewart.  A.  F..  490;  H,  tl9 
StUI  CTrDiiio"),  184 
Stieda,  L.,  4T6i  UO 
StieglitK,  H.,  i98 
Stiessiua,  P.,  iiO 

Stigli6.  195;  A.  N„  S89 

Stijaeif,  PeUr  O.,  39,  40 

Stillnni,  T..  63 

Stillraan,  W.  J..  i8S 

gUtny,  Thomas.  181.  Ml,  M4 

Stobbart,   M.   A.   B..  tSS;  Mn.  SL 

G.  B.  Clair,  m 
Stocky-Gartner,  518 

Stoddard.  Cb.  A..  il«;  John  L.  411, 
456;  i66:  R.  H.,  177 

Stojaekovif,  A.,  194 

Stojanovi6,  19i;  Kosta,  6$.  IH;  S9l: 
Ljuba,  193.  SiO;  Hijftt,  190,  iSt, 
336;  Nikola,  201;  J9J.-  Steva,  801 

Slojkovie.  195;  Sr.  J.,  386;  37S 

Stoiowaki,  Sig.,  177;  iSi 

Stolba.  Job..  1H2 

Stalbog.  Count,  ia» 

Stoletov,  IB*,  210 

Stolypiu,  P.  A.,  432;  ISi,  lU.  Ufi 

Stone.  142;  N.  J..  416 

Stoir.  J.  s..  m 


ISS 

Stovtzov,  157 

Stowe.  Mrn.  BeccLer,  874 

Stowik.  J.,  473 

Stoyanov,  Z.,  i7S 

Stmriov,  N.  N..  156;  f» 

Strahan,  A.  K„  J02 

Slrahinja.   Baiiovi£  (Bad),  £25;  60S, 

SSS 
SlnhlV.,371;Th.,iiO 
Stnmik,  I.,  i90 

Stranaky,  Josef,  186;  M.  P..  i69 
Strasz.  A..  531 
Strasicwski.  M.  T..  170.  500;  W.  v.. 

iSS 
Straud,itO 

Strauss.  A.,  630;  i7fi,  «S 
Stratimirovif,  Palriarcb,  48S;SS7 
Strattford  de  Redcliffe,  iSS 
Stravinsky.  166 

gtrekelj.  K..  314.  330,  514.  618.  619 
Stre*hevaky.  360 
Stripccki.  186 
Strilar,  Joset.  189 
Strmid,  Charles.  185 


StiNikovslti.  K.  v..  ifiJ 

Strossmayer,  Bishop  Juraj,  IW;  S9, 

5i.  en.  SiS,  SSi,  36i.  388 
Stroiihal,  C.  179 
Stroupesnieky,  182 
Stniyev.  157,  159 
Struck,  m 

Strunsky,  R.,  490;  Simeon,  179 
StruB,  Joaef.  170 
Stnivc.  Heray.  170;  P.  B,  IBS.  167. 


161, 


y,ii6 


Struya.  J.,  428 

Strxcbki.  K.,  160 

Stryikowaki,  171 

Stuart,  D.,  il6 

Stodnicka.  P.,  179, 18C 

Studnitzki,  W.,  163 

SttJebe.  B.,  no 

Stumm,  H.,  il6,  4|0 

Stur,  til;  Ludovil,  83,  187,  Ml,  SS7, 

470 
Stiire.520 

Stutzm^ger,  C  i91,  tSS 
Stwora,  Wit  A.,  176,  177 


692 


Indem 


BtykB,  Jan,  177;  Jan,  Junior,  177; 
TadeoaiB,  177 

Snares,  Fhuuaooo,  801 

lubert,  P.  A^  182 

(ubi6,  200 
Suboti6,  DragutiD,  880;  Jovan,  IM; 
Kamenko,  520;  Dr  VojiibiT.  101, 
600 
Suchaida,  S^  184 
SudennanD,  204 
Sufflay,  E.  de,  601 
Sugenheim,  S.,  HO 
guklov,  Madame  liari^  ISU  i^^ 
Sulek,  Bogoelav,  198;  509 
Suman,  J.,  472 
Sumarkov,  Alexander  Pelrovidi,  188; 

602,  606;  416 
Sumaraky,  281 
Sumtzov,  N.  F^  262 
Sunde6i£,  Jovan,  109;  HI 
Supan,  A.,  616;  611 
Supilo,  Prano,  201 

mpinaki.  468;  Jocef.  170 

jupljikac,  Vojvoda  Steyan,  428 

Surmin,  Gjuro,  194 
Surowsky,  Kyril,  lS9 
Sufllov,  Ivan,  67,  69 
Sussmann,  A.,  498 
Sutayev,  69,  67,  lOS 
Suvarov,  General,  428,  479,  498,  634; 

Suvorin,  A.  S.,  168, 161 

Sva6i6,  Peter.  gJ^l 

Svarc,  v.,  466 

Svatopluk,  Prince  of  Moravia,  81, 468; 

3£,  192,  193,  196,JS0e,  210;  -Czech 

(-Venceslaw  de  Michalovice),  180 
Svambera,  V.,  179 
Svechine,  Sofya  Soymonov,  162,  889; 

181 
Sv£tla,  Madame  Caroline  (-Johanna 

Muzek).  182 
Sviatogor,  292 
Svilojevid,  8S6 
Svirskaya,  Madame,  168 
Svyatoslav.  Prince,  296;  £7 
Svyechin.  A.  A.,  k28 
Swastianov,  P.,  160 
Swetochowski,  A.,  174 
Swiatkowski,  ^58 
Swicszewski,  178 
Swietelski,  M.,  493 


Singsett,  G.  L.,  518 
Si^honie^  A.  Ch^  10^  488;  Ml  118 
Swoboda,  K^  184 
Sworin.il8 
Sybd,  H.  v^  lOi 
Sydmwa,  L^  i57 
Syevertaov,  N^  155 
Sylvester,  Monk,  804^  588 
Symooi^  Arthur,  100 
Synakowaki,  F^  i5f 
Syreidukov,  607 
Syaki,  A.  S.,  16k.  i6M 
Scajnocha,  Karl,  171. 178 
Saannnaki,  N.  S^  175, 170 
Scatmarvar,  H.  F.  v^  409 
SKsepanik,  Jan,  160,  210 
Siebcko,881 
Sa6ch£nyi,  589 
Slkerer,  M^  id5 
Saermentowaki,  170 
Scubc,  K.,  476 
Scubert,  M.,  170 
Siuman,  170 

Scyc  A.,  170;  Madame,  170 
Szujski,  Joaef,  171, 176;  ^65 
Szymandd,  S.,  176,  400 
S^rmonowicz  (''Simonides"),  Simon, 
174 


Tabuch,  B.,  187 

Tabmno,  J.  de,  401;  L.,  W 

Tacitus,  171,  464,  467,  460,  470 

Tafel,  G.  L.  P.,  476;  608 

Taf  t,  WiUiam  Howard,  46 

Tagantzev,  290 

Taillander,  R.  G.  E.,  77;  i92;  Saint 

IUn6.  77,  630 
Taine,  H.,  208,  200 
Takev  30 

Talko-Hryncevich,  N.,  165 
Talleyrand,  188 
Talfi  (Talvj;  Mrs.  Theresa  A.  L.  v.  J. 

Robinson),  78,  838,  334,  487 
Tamaro.  A.,  64;  ^83,  491,  602,  610 
Tamassia,  A.,  446 
Tameriane,  112 
Tamindiic.  Du§an,  199;  490 
Tananevich.  V.  A.,  616 
Taneyev,  166 
Tanfilyev.  44i 
Tannenbaum,  H.,  4^ 


Tmidif  de  Mello,  400 

TkKDlzki.  A^  1JS5,  478 

Tukbanov,  1.  B^  IM 

Taris,  E..  m 

Tarnowdu.  Count  St,  171.  404 

Tarquin,  440 

TattuuD.  E.  H.  R.,  531 

Tatishcbev,  Baml,  12S.  156;  Michael, 

3S6;  S.,  ieS;  Vamlf  Nikitieh.  462. 

SIS 
Taalavanu,  O.  C  il7 
T>aao,a3S 
Tauly,  T.  de.  475 
TaulaDovi£,  KortA.  lOB 
Tav&v,  I.,  189 
Taylor.    479;   A.   H.   E.,   i83.   B09: 

Bayard.    40B;    il7;    C.    U    BOi; 

G..  m;  Jeremy.  410 
Tegobonki.  L.  v.,  i£8 
Teiti.  F..  W 
Tekaher.  103 
Tell.  Wilhelm.  107 
Tellar,  Mn,  319 
TelieletO 

Tempeley,  H.  W.  V..  iB3 
Temple,  R..  |M 
Teneo.  M.,  i91 
Tetmer,  J.,  i63 
Tenneronjo,  A.,  SOB 
TamyKm,  Lord  AUred.  78,  847.  858, 

3M,  383, 494.  SCO;  tO 
Tentor,  M..  520 
Teodt>rovi6,  Sava,  105 
Teotuiov,  608 
TcTwilyer.  M.  A.,  il7 
Terestchenko.  11,  300 
Teny.  E..  403 
Tentenjak.  100 
Ternn.  Favie,  108 
Teala,  Nikola.  39,  88,  141.  148,  143, 

144,  101.  106,  808,  800,  817.  SS2, 

SSe,  353.  360.  S78.  410.  480,  481, 

488,  4SS,  4B4,  497;  107,  BOO 
Tetiyatnik.  0.,  161 
Tetmnjer,  177;  K..  463 
Tettall,  456;  Ul 
IMnter,  F^  47« 
Thackeray,  880,  457 

Huig.a^am 


TbaUdciy,  L.  de.  iSS.  BOI 

Tham.  K.  J..  SIS 

TheiDcr,  A.,  STO.  BOB 

Thienhoven.  A.  van,  BOB 

Thiers,  H..  iSl 

Theodoaiua,  Monk.  St 

Tliektiiov.  A.  P..  161 

Theophilactiu,  Simocales,  101 

Theresauit  de  Aula,  AncbeM  ite,  504 

Th«vel,  A.,  m 


iSe,  BOG 
ThoDUMon,  47i 
Thomayer,  180 
rhompson,  Ch..  407;  D.  C,  45;  D.  D.. 

417;  E.  V.  B..  m:  H.  C,  483; 

H.  M..  ilT:  1.  I..  141,  142;  J.  W., 

463;  370,  |i7;  M.  S.,  iSi;  W.  B.,  42 
Thomsen,  V.  L.  P..  W:  W.,  «! 
Thomsoa,  E.  W.,  i££;  Fr.,  518;  H.  M.. 

78 
Thourcttu,  409 
Thouvenel,  L.,  iSS.  |7j 
Thun,  A..  HI 
Thunmann,  J..  452;  498 
ThuTBlon,  v.,  4i7 
Tlander,  623 
Ti£a£ek,  SSO 
Tieftnink.  H..  186 
Tietukhov.  160 


%m 


Tikhon.  preaent  Patriardi  of  Rusna, 
41 


TUden.  W.  A.,  4SS 

TikhomaroT.  N.  S^  160 

Tireoal,  R.  de,  4C8 

Tishler,  F.,  178 

Titelbach.  VUdimiT,  884,  476 

HtUn,  J6S 

TitoT,  Theodore  I.,  158 

Titiu.  E.  K.,  466 

Huchev,  Feodor  Ivanovkh,  163,  381. 

448;  £«& 
TkalecV.,iiA,49A 
Tkaim,  60a 
Tkalchcv,  M5 
Tobien,  A^  HI 


694 


Indem 


Todkscu,  G.  G-  477 

Tocuqiiii6,  N^  ii5 

Todd,  John,  409 

Todorov,  Petkob  IM 

Todorovi^  Pen,  801 

Toepfer.  H.,  Ul 

Tokanku  175 

Toldt,  476 

Tolinger,  R^  801 

Tollemache.  B.  L.,  127 

Tolstoy,  Count  Alexis  Konstantino- 
vich,  16S,  429;  D.  A^  Ul;  Count 
nya  Lvovich,  88,  168,  608;  m: 
Count  Leo  Nikolayevk^  14,  98; 
108,  140,  141,  160,  156,  168,  808* 
804,  800,  817,  889,  869,  866,  875, 
888,  884,  885,  888,  896»  804,  896» 
401,  406,  400,  417,  480,  488,  488» 
428,  489,  484,  488,  441«  448,  445, 
446,  455,.  475,  481,  516,  588,  587, 
538;  60,  61,  67,  6J^  67,  71,  7£,  7S, 
71,  75,  76,  77,  78,  79,  90,  81,  82, 
83,  8A,  86,  86,  87,  89,  90,  91,  97, 
98,  99, 100, 101, 102, 103, 109, 129, 
167,  169,  170,  m,  231,  282,  371, 
386,  891, 39k,  hl7:  T.,  475 

Toman,  L.,  188 

Tomanovi^,  15k 

Tomafiek,  W..  m 

J  omaseo,  Nikola,  105,  831,  886,  497, 
526;  307,  512 

Tomadid,  Lj.,  198 

Tomadik,  Sam.,  187 

Tomaszek,  184 

Tomaszewski,  S.,  kkl,  k63 

Tomek,  VI.  V..  183.  484,  604;  k66 

Tomi6,  I.  E.,  108;  Jafia,  201;  Jovan, 
193;  m,  610 

Tomi6ek.  281 

Tomislav,  Croatian  Ban,  123 

Tomkiewicz,  J.  W.  S.,  466 

Tomson,  L.  L.,  k91 

Tondini.  C,  m 

Tonjorov.  Svetozar,  k72 

Tooke,  W..  kl7 

Topalovi6,  Mita,  201;  Z.,  k98 

Topinard»  Paul,  k91 

Toplica,  Milan,  329,  342 

Topolovfiek,  614 

Tttmgren,  A.,  k28 

Torre.  A..  64;  k67 

Touchard,  M.,  491 


Toula,  F^  476,  m 

Tourts,H^467 

Towianski,  Andrew.  Mi 

Towne,  J.  R^  495 

Townl^-FulUun,  C,  213 

Tqynbee,  A.  J^  476;  i5f,  i65, 479,  iS5 

Towr,  m 

TndxevAy,k28 

Traditenberg,  A^  504 

Tnunpe,L^i65 

Trapani,  L.  G.,  W 

Trautvetter,  E.  R.  v^  145 

Ttbojevid,  Nikola,  609 

Trdina,  Janes,  188 

Tiediakovsky,  Vadfi  Khilovidi,  165^ 

800 
TreguboT,  J.,  368 
Treitschke,  Heiniich  ▼..  79,  tl8;  101, 

213 
Trembedd,  174 
Trench,  F.  Ol,  kl7 
Trenev,  507 

Trentowaki,  B^  170,  500 
T^epov,  General,  488;  182 
Tresid-Pa^-ifiic,  Ante,  55, 199;  m 
Trctiakov.  11 
Trevelyan,  G.  M.,  78;  k83 
Trevor,  R.,  483;  -Batty,  A.,  kl7 
Trieste.  497 
Trietsch.  D..  k31 
Trifkovi6,  Kosta,  199 
Tristan.  351 
Tri  vunac  Milofi,  18, 67. 194, 531 ;  2kl, 

611 
Tmcek,  H.,  186 
Tmina,  Madame,  189 
Tmski,  Ivan,  197 
Troitzky.  M.,  166;  S.  V.,  158 
Troianovi6,  Sima.  191,  476 
Trokudin.  809 
Troll.  T.  T.  v.,  392 
Tropini.  167 
Tro6t,189 
Trotlia,  T.  v.,  k83 
Trotz.  M.  A.,  517;  M.  C,  k68 
Trotzky,  Leon  (-Braunstein),  18,  46; 

HI,  50k 
Trsek.  V.,  184 
Trstcnjak,  Davorin,  198 
Truber,  189;  2kl 
Trubetskoy.  Prince,  87, 169;  36k,  k62; 

Prince  Eugene,  363;  G.  N.,  kkl: 


M.,  417;  P.,  49t:  Pnoce  Paul,  167; 

i9t;  Prince  Pierre.  167;  Princess  L, 

170, 181.  iSS 
Truhelka,  Ciio.  IH.  478 
TruDibi6,  Ante,  S4.  OS 
Tnrnka,  Fr.  D.,  M2 
Trunker.  Fr.  D.,  2S2 
Tnucb.  I..  BOS 
Twycld.  A.,  176 
Tsakni,  N..  SG7 
Tsanov,   C.  S.,  i7£;  Bjm1(»Uv  A, 

190,  490,  SOO 
Turignubki,  ^74 
Tschachanian,  UI 
Tscbiz,  M.,  SOI 
Tseretelli,  19 
TbuIcov,  167 
Tuci6,  Srgi«n.  80,  83.  108.  Ill,  197. 

eon,  S5\.  360,  363,  423.  442.  1M. 

446,  449,  4fiO,  524;  Si,  ISO,  ISt. 

i6t.i9i,i9B,i97,soi,eso.ee3.en. 

BG8.gr I 
Tncovi*.  D..  201 
Tuerk.  K.,  m 
Tugs,  459.  472 
Tugan-BaraDovsky  M.,  167.  600;  97. 

376 
Tuleja,M.,  40S;^££ 
Tuma.  A.,  ire,  i98 
Tumarkin,  36i 
Tupper.  409.  410 

TumbuU,  sei,  see 

Turcbinov.  1S3 

TurehaninDV,  485 

Turczyuowicz,  MadoDUi  de  GoEdam, 

46e 

Turgenyev,  Ivan  Sergievich,  K,  150, 
151.  163,  203.  204,  227,  229,  230, 
207,  209.  272,  873,  374,  875,  3S4, 
394,  396,  Sgs,  402,  421,  430,  431, 
433,  434,  4S9,  443.  448.  476,  532, 
683;  B8.  91.  98.  170.  SSI.  tS6,  866, 
est.  391,  39i:  Nickolu.  15S.  476; 
S93 

Turi*,  Janj  (Djuro).  192.  199 

Turin,  S.  P.,  46 

Turkevich.  Rev.  Leonid,  SOi 

Turner,  S.,  78;  US.  376.  il7 

Turovsky,  Cyril,  164 

TvartiDev,  Dmitri,  91 

Tvaiyanovick.  S.,  155 

Tverekoy,  P.  A.,  400 


Tvrlko,  King  o(  Bomia,  198 

Tvnieky,  t..  M 

Twain,    Mark    (-Samuel    l^nghatae 

Clemena),  413 
Twaidowaki.     Catimir,     17(^     SOO; 

Samuel,  176 
Tweedie,  Mn.  A.,  4i7 
Tyl,  Jcief,  182;  S6S 
l^ler,  B.  S.,  466 
Tylot,  E.  B..  388 
Tymirvasev,  K.  A..  IBS 
IVrrell.  F.  H.,Mfi 
■I>i.  224 

TicTtelov.  Prince,  293 
TtiUaDia,TiutAiuiv^,  I^vraOj,  160 
Tivetayei*.  159 

t^BEBaBERaiB.  H.,  Ul 

Ubicini.  J.  H,  A.,  m 
Uccelini,  Biabop,  39 
Ucrainua,  i58 
Ugeny.  E.  v.,  «I 
Ugriunov.  167 
Ubde.  412 
TlUand,  532;  SIS 
Uhlenbach.  514 

vma.ui 

UjraTvy.  V.  MeiS-KSvesd,  478 

UiejakL  Cwneliu*.  17S.  367 

Ukninka,  Lcqya.  165 

Ular,  A.,  W7,  HI 

Ullmov.  v.,  m 

Uibar,  Effendi.  i^ 

Umek,  A.,  189 

Umov,  163,  215 

Unruh.5S6 

Upward,  A.,  471.  4&t 

Urban.  V.  Pope,  480;  VHI,  P(«Mw  174; 

368,-  W.  M..  538 
Urquhart.  D.,  iI7,  iiS.  iSi:  P-  P-. 

ii7.m 

Urod.  Prince  (Nemanja),  535 

Urusov,  S.  D..  il7 

Ushakov,  Vasili,  164 

Uabinsky,  K.  D.,  161 

Uskukovif,  M.  M.,  197 

UEUadael.  D.  v.,  S6i 

tJipens^,     Glyeb    Ivanovicb,     165; 

Nickolsa,  165,  165 
Uitiialov,  N..  156.  464 
Utjefcnovii,  0.  M.,  US,  S78,  S9S 


596 


Indem 


Uvarov,  Count  A.  S.,  154b  ^6;  if9, 

Vacek,  Ft.  J.,  18S 

Vachow,  4£8 

Vaclik,  J..  Ul 

Vaks,  Mrs.  Demetra  (Bin.  Kdmetli- 

Brown),  m,  ^J^ 
Valdec  Rudolf.  200 
Valentinelli,  G.,  608 
Valerijan,  Moaah  (Monk),  IQB 
VaU£,  Ljubi&a,  200 
Valjevac  M.,  180 
Valois,  Henri  de,  55 
Valliott,  William.  SSO,  S8M 
VallotrDuval,  L.,  458 
Valtrovi6,  M..  191,  611 
Valod.  Pacdficio,  78;  861, 612 
Valuyev,  D.,  157»  160;  899;  Y.  M.»  158 
Valvasor,  J.  W.,  472 
Vambcrg,  H.,  k98 
VamWry,  A.  v.,  461;  ii7.  kkl 
Vandal,  m 

Vanderlip,  Frank  A.,  48 
Vandervelle,  E..  46;  60k 
Varick,  A.  v..  Divan,  \k6 
Vamhagcn  v.  Enke,  490 
Vareoviensis,  ^53 
Vaai6,  Vladimir,  197;  M.  M.,  191, 476, 

497 
Vasilavsky,  155 
Vaailchikov,  A.  A.,  m 
Vasilcv.  155;  A.,  516 
Vasiljevi^,  Dufian,  m:  J-  IB.,,  886 
Vasnetzev,  107 
Vasojevic.  Stefan,  528 
Vassal,  J.,  m 
Vater.  J.  S.,  333.  514,  510 
Vatev,  S..  190.  478 
Vay  de  Vaya,  Count,  m,  476 
Vajansky.  314;  P.,  187 
Vazov,  472;  Boris,  SO;  lvan«  190 
Vehse.  E..  311 
Veikov.  391 
Velansky.  157 
Veldovsky  F..  180 
Veleminsky,  J.,  185;  Karel,  180,  186 
Velenovich,  Nickolas  v.,  ^7 
Velenovsky.  J.,  179 
Veleslavin,  Adam,  180,  183 
Velimirovi6.  Father  Nikola],  83.  195, 

485   'SO;  361, 366, 867, 39£,m.  603 


VeOay.  Gh^  77;  577.  m 
Vdychkov,  G.,  155, 19Q,  4m 
Venavitov,  160, 164 
Veogerov,  400;  S.  A.,  589;MAduiie  Z^ 

501 
Veidiratski,  517 
Verdtoe,  G.,  462;  610 
VcTCsayev,  V^  il7 
Voeitcfaagiii,  Vasni  Y^  14.  167.  806^ 

808,492;«8f 
Vergiu8,189 
Verigin,  Peter.  6i 
Veritas.  491 

Verkovidi,  St.  J..  814. 580 
Veriaine,271 
Vermi&re,  G.,  SOk 
Vernon,  L.  T.,  455 
VentovBky,  800 
Verstraete,  4£!9 

Vefldinovi6, 462;  Janko^  196;  509 
Veiditiky,  G.  de,  4^  217;  ff9.  415. 

Veaelovaky,  B.,  158;  576 

Veeely,  V.  V.,  67 

Veani£,'  MUenko  R.,  88,  88, 192,  844; 

490,491 
Vespucci,  Americo,  1^ 
Vetrani^,  M.,  196;  -Gav6i£,  Nikola, 

197 
Vialla,  L.  C,  4^1 
Viazemsky,  Prince,  188, 154, 168, 167, 

479;  898 
Vickers,  R.  H.,  186 
Victoria,  Oueen,  184 
Victorin.  J.,  518 

Vidakovi6.  Milofi,  199;  Milovan,  198 
Vidovi6.  200 
Vidri6,198 
Vielchovsky,  F.,  224 
l^senere,  455 
Vikova-Kuneticka,  Madame  Boiena, 

182 
Vilhar,  201;  MiroeUv.  189 
ViUdtdcy,  B.  A.,  160 
Villari,  L.,  417.  454 
ViUchur.  M.,  417 
Villehardouin,  SOS 
Villiers,  F.,  417 
\^ov8ki,  T.  R.  S^  4^ 
Vinaber,  159 
Vinaiev,  19;  St,  199 
Vinaricky,  182 


Vinogradov,  Pftd  G..n.9S,'Ua.  U7, 

213.  393.  Wl;  STB.  S9t,  S93 
Vinofrradsky.  163,  SIS 
Violett,  P.,  377;  -Le-Doc.  E.  E.,  «a, 

607 
Virchow.  Rudolf.  131,  «1^  478 

VirKll,  19H.  533 
Viakovatin,  P   flSS 
Vblochy.  V.  S.,  251 
ViKnrETadakf,  160 
Vi6nii6  Filip.  2S5.  S19 
Viatovakov,  490 
Vitflli.  C,  sot 
Vitzthum  v.  EcksUtt,  W     ' 

Vlvfltitc.  A.,  04 

Viviun.  Herbert.  IW,  116,  3«:  lt3. 

m.i8i 

\ma,  Uenis  v.,  IBS 
Vlarh,  J.  J..  4«e;  J.  R..  47« 
Vladimir,  iI7;  Prince  of  ZeU.  S10; 
St.,  293, 301. 303, 473;  ti,  16.  £7.  £S, 

Mn<limin)V,  Joseph,  41S;  I.  E..  1JI9; 

VladbUv.  KiDg  ol  Poland,  SSS 
Vlttdianvif,  Count  S«va,  397 
Vkhovit,  i87 
Vl™k,  v.,  182 
Mftinnc.  M^  143,  978 
Vc«!nik,VoliaiUn,188i«*f;-DMdMler. 

194 
Vocdcnaky,  IM 
Vogl.  J.  N.,  333 
Vogen.  D.,  492 
VogUc,  le  Vicomte  E.  Helcbior  M„ 

77. 271. 396, 436. 442. 490;  103.  lOi, 

397,  il8 
Vfimrt.  E..  334 

\'oigt,  49S.  604 

Voinovif,    Count   (Knra)    Ivo,    108; 

li3.  SH:  Count  Lujo  ("niiricua"), 

63.  64.  194:  too.  til 
Vojan.  S.,  224 
Vojinovi6,  Jovao  V..  33S 
Vojki^,  376 
VoJBkasin,  232 
Vojt.  179 

VojvoHif.  Viktor.  109 
Volanaky.  Prince.  83,  4« 
Volckmann,  504 


Volkon^,  Prince  Serge,  83, 126,  156, 
403;  to,  t97. 198,  S9i.  i90:  Princess, 
38,  170,  181 

VoIkov.FeodorGrigorievkh,  166, 471; 
380 

Volper,  616 

Vcltaire.  F.  M.  de,  408.  429,  460,  638; 

en.  esi,  ssi.  sas,  397.  m 

Volynsky.  A.,  4!)0 

Vondrak,  V..  183, 496, 514, 513;  S6S 

Voont,  Goa  dp  H„  78;  603 

Vordiardt.  376 

Vorobiev.  V.  V.,  164,  167 

Voronovaky,  V..  il8 

VoAa.  E.  v.,  23 

Vcinjak.    Doguaul.    190.    105.    406; 

too.  m,  383,  389.  iSi.  509 
Vostokov,  Alexander  Ch.,   160,  607, 

616 
ViTBlroskv.  Clara.  170 
Vuund,  4U1 
Voycvkov.  A.,  42S 
Vram,  N.  G..  178 
Vraz.  StaDko,  196,  180,  282.  314,  406; 

tu 

Vrba,R.,  391,  W 

Vrbanit  F.,  1^3 

Vrbka.  A.,  481 

VriSevie.  Vuk  S.,  836 

Vrdilickj-.  Jaroslav  {-Frida  EmU),  182 

Vrestoa,  A.  P..  J74 

Vrubcl,  Michael.  167 

Vsebrd.  V.  K,  186 

Vwalavioh.  Volga.  202 

Vsyevolodich,  Varoslav,  tB 

Vufielif.  200 

Vuikorif.  Jovan.  196 

Vuit  MiSa.  IBS 

Vukalovi6.  Luka.  tkl 

Vukanovif,  Madame  B.,  200;  Risto, 

200 
Vukflfiin,  Kralj.  tn2 
Vukaainif-.  H.  Ncunipver,  511 
Vuketit  R.,  200 

Vuki6cvif,  Ilija.  196;  Nikola  Gj.,  102 
Vukraava,  Serbian  Princess,  SU 
Vukotinovifi,  Ijudevit,  101 
Vukovie.  192;  Uoildar,  506 
Vulif .  N.,  193 
VuliScvif .  Ljudevit,  103 
Vydrin,  R,  iS-t 
Vymaul,  Fr.,  281,  617,  520 


^VaUlbrulil.  W-  5*3 

Walcfaii.  A..  530 

Wiildctk.  .186 

Wal,U.n,siiis.  140 

Walliam.  W.  H„  US 

AVuUio.  V.  l-  f7-^,  J.VJ   ., 

Waliiucwsld,   K..  9*.  S-Oft,  SOi,  3TJ 

f7f.  SSI.  SffJ.  US.  iSS.  *M 
WaOter,  J..  893;  iOS;  J.  Th.,  WS 
WaUmc  Sir  D.  M..  78;  US,  Itl,  Itt 

ISO,  HO.  SUi.  HI 
Wollucbek,  S30 
WaHeott.  F..  iSS 
Wdldeck.  v..  3Se.  m 
Waltenkft,  CoUDlFu.  ne.  3S0 
WbIUdr.  W.  E.,  il8 

Waiiu,  H.  H..  m.  m 

WaUmall.  P.  J..  ilS 

Wolpol?.  H.,  1ST 

WaUch.  Dr.  JoMph.  603;  JOf 

W«ltef.  von  der  Bleak.  K.  H.  B.  L, 

UJ:  L.  E..  4IS 
WalthCT,  C,  J99 
Wanda,  Polish  Princcu.  17/ 
Wnnhal.  185 
Wankel.  «8 
Wapowski.  171 
Ward.  502 

Wardwc-llc,  Mrs.  F.  Scb..  4M 
WarioR.  L.  P..  iSi 
Wamek,  167 
Wmling,  its 
Warsky,  A.,  W 
Waraaewiki.  J-,  IBB 
Wartowy.  P..  COS 
Wnshiogton,  George.  1 4, 17S,  493. 494, 


T»  *>-,TP, 


I